The Fabled Warrior

Chapters

Chapter Two-Staring Point
Chapter Three-A Name
Season One Opener
Chapter Four-Welcome (Season Beginning)
Chapter Five-Ponyville (Rewrite)
Chapter Six-New Career
Chapter Seven-Invasion of Wood
Chapter Eight-Stray Wolf
Chapter Nine-The Heart
Chapter Ten-Date
Chapter Eleven-Fabled Warrior v Prince Shining
Chapter Thirteen-Slugger pt. 1
Chapter Fourteen-Slugger pt. 2
Chapter Fifteen-Slumber Party
Chapter Sixteen-Relaxation
Chapter Seventeen-Heat Cycle
Chapter Eighteen-Twilight's Confession
Chapter Nineteen-Harem
Chapter Twenty-Fire's Burn
Chapter Twenty One-First Day of School
Chapter Twenty Two-Swords Clash
Chapter Twenty Three-Bonding
Chapter Twenty Four-Wolf
Chapter Twenty Five-Healing
Chapter Twenty Six-Apple Family Secret
Chapter Twenty Seven-Training Day
Chapter Twenty Eight-Natasha
Chapter Twenty Nine-Frozen Empire
Chapter Thirty-Crystal Fever
Chapter Thirty One-A Day with Moon
Chapter Thirty Two-Polygamy 101
Chapter Thirty Three-Liberation pt. 1
Chapter Thirty Four- Liberation pt. 2
Chapter Thirty Five-Touring Ponyville
Chapter Thirty Six-Fashion Show pt. 1
Chapter Thirty Seven-Fashion Show pt. 2
Chapter Thirty Eight-Fox vs. Man
Chapter Thirty Nine-Demonshy
Chapter Forty-Assassins
Chapter Forty One-A Loving Kitty
Chapter Forty Two-Camping pt. 1
Chapter Forty Three-Camping pt. 2
Chapter Forty Four-Prophecy
Chapter Forty Five-Grand Galloping Gala
Chapter Forty Six-The Descent into Hell (Season Finale)
Chapter Forty Seven- Hell pt. 1 (Season Beginning)
Chapter Forty Eight-Hell pt. 2
Chapter Forty Nine-Hell pt. 3
Chapter Fifty-Road to Heaven
Chapter Fifty One-Heaven's Gate
Chapter Fifty Two-Heaven
Chapter Fifty Three-Weapons of Harmony
Chapter Fifty Four-Ancient Threat
Chapter Fifty Five-Moon Sweets
Chapter One-Prologue
Chapter Twelve-Pandora

Chapter Two-Staring Point

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter Three-A Name

Author's Note

So the prolog is officially done, now I will be moving into ponies. So expect ponies to appear in the next chapter, plus before then, you will get the opener of the first season. For, the last three chapters were all a prolog to get you into the story. I do hope you will enjoy the story ahead.

Comment, like, follow, share and tell. I now say goodbye to you all until next time.

Chapter Three-A Name

A Name

I stepped out of the portal and soon turned to watch it close behind me. I sighed as I looked up at Flame. He seemed to be getting his head into shape, and I had to do the same thing. Since we typically never traveled like that. Soon enough Flame and I got our bodies back to normal, well I thought we did. Flame jumped off of me and began to vomit. I guess it was harder on him than me. I soon felt something was off. It was like something was missing from me. I looked at my left hand. I couldn't feel my Fable powers. Huh, I guess that portal somehow zapped away all my powers. I suppose I'll just have to let them come back to me.

"Oh let's never do that again," said Flame finishing up vomiting.

"I think we won't have to. I don't see a way to use that portal again." I said

We both looked back just to see a wall. I sighed, as I was still right, it was a one-way trip. Though I looked to see, we were in an old stone building. It was old and dilapidated. But even with that, it looked quite presentable. I went over and made sure Flame was alright and pulled out a water bottle, I had bought, for him. I knew it was important that he gets his mouth cleaned up. Flame took the bottle and drank a little water and spat it out before drinking some more.

"So ready now," I said

"Sure am and thanks, Xavier," said Flame as he gave me back the water bottle.

I put it back into the pocket in my backpack before speaking, "Well your welcome, now let's see what we can find here."

We both began to walk the old stone floors of this place. Every footstep we made echoed throughout the halls. We looked at the building to see if we could find any clues to what it was. But everything we looked at had been worn down by time. But soon enough, we did find a wall with something on it. I stopped at looked at it.

"What's up, Xavier?" Asked Flame

"I want to check out that relief on the wall. Maybe it will give us an idea of where we are. Or at least tell us what this building is." I said

We walked over to the wall and looked over the relief. The writing on the wall was again in strange lettering that appeared on the stone portal. I decided to look at the pictures, but they were as worn down like everything else in this place. I thought I could get some idea from it, but at least I did get something. The picture was of the armored human figure standing with a castle in the background.

"Xavier, that figure is standing behind the castle that once stood in Fabalis." Said Flame

He was right, the Castle of Fabalis or known to all Fables as Farsa. But usually, the name never is brought up since the castle doesn't exist anymore. But it was strange to see the figure was raising the castle from the sands that cover Fabalis. Just more questions that we all wished had answers. Flame and I walked away from the wall as we headed onwards. Soon enough we hit a pair of wooden doors. The strange thing was that the doors looked almost new, not a sign of age was upon them.

"Strange to see wooden doors, like these," I said

"Yeah, would have thought they would be falling apart by now." Said Flame

"Come on let's move them," I said

We tried desperately to move them, but they weren't moving an inch. We huffed and puffed, but still, the doors didn't budge an inch. So I then decided that we had to destroy them, and I had the perfect Fable in mind to do it. For you see, since Flame is a Fable, he has a set of powers. Fire is one such power he can use.

"Flame, burn down the doors," I said

"But Xavier, this is a historical sight." Said Flame

"Flame, these are a pair of wooden doors. I'm sure that the rest of the building is more valuable than the wooden doors." I said

"I guess your right, well stand back, here comes the flames." He said

He took in a good amount of air as he held it in his body. He then breathed out a stream of orange and blue flames. They quickly lit the doors on fire. We waited for something to happen, but to our surprise, the doors didn't burn. Not a single scorch mark was present on them. It was like the fire hadn't even touched them.

"Well, that was a waste." Said Flame

"Strange," But as I wanted to speak more, I felt the same stinging pain in my left hand. I looked to see my mark once again glowing, but even stronger as it was coming through the glove. I saw a mark appear in front of the doors. I looked at Flame and then back at the mark, "It seems like we have to use my powers to open these doors."

I placed my hand on the mark and poured my energy into it. The mark in front of the doors glowed and yet again, another blast of light came at us. We covered our eyes, and when it stopped, the place was back to a finer shape. Flame and I looked around to see if we were in another illusion, but it didn't feel that way.

"Well, at least my powers came back. Probably drained what little energy that returned to me," I said

"Yeah, but what's weirder is the last time we did it, we were in an illusion. This time, it almost feels as if everything in here is real as if we have traveled back in time." Said Flame

"Do you think that's what happened?" I asked

"Well you know Fable powers can do many things. I mean we saw a relief of the golden armor figure with Farsa behind him. So I wouldn't be surprised if he left the mark and it allowed us to travel back in time. I wonder if your mother took the same path." Said Flame

"I'm not sure. I guess will walk forward and see what we can find. If anything, hopefully, a way out." I said

We walked through the doors and looked around. Everything had this fresh new kind of feeling. Sure I knew had a connection to my Fable powers, which my mother and I can only understand about ten percent of what it can do. So using it to travel back in time or make a place travel back in time could be an option. But we still walked till we hit two sets of doors. One seemed to lead out of the castle, while the other had the large crystal heart in the middle.

"I think we found our way out." Said Flame

"We can't leave yet, Flame," I said

"Why not?" He asked

I put down my backpack down and unzipped it. I searched through my stuff for the key. I pulled it out and looked at the handle. I zipped my bag up and placed it on my back again.

"I want to know what is in that room. The heart on the door is the same design we have been seeing. It is almost as if theirs a connection to us in some way. Not mentioning this has to go to something in this place. I just know it goes to what is behind that door." I said

Flame had no counter argument against me. So I walked forward and used the key on the crystal heart door. I placed the key in the lock and turned it. I heard the tumblers open for me, so I removed the key and pushed the doors open. Inside was a massive room. Flame and I both entered and looked at all the reliefs on the walls around us. They showed the golden armored human standing behind Farsa once again. Though it was something, we had already seen, though this time it looked much better. We reached the end and saw a new picture. The picture was of the armored figure with a sword in his hand. The other side of him were demonic creatures. The armored human seemed to be sealing them in stone prisons. But behind the armored human was a dragon. It had the crystal heart in the middle of its body.

I wonder if that's what the crystal heart is all about. But I don't see the smaller crystals that are on the back of the coat. I wonder how they fit into all of this. Still so many questions. I walked forward to get a better view of the relief, but my foot began to sink. I looked down to see I had activated a booby trap.

"Booby trap!" I yelled

I ran off and grabbed Flame. I took him and ducked behind a rock that was in the room, but nothing happened. We both looked and were surprised at what we found. Now on the floor was a sword stuck in a stone pedestal, it was like Legend of Zelda was staring at me. We both came out and looked at it. The upper part stuck out from the stone. The sword was a crimson red in color. The handle had a crystal shard at the end. Then from the handle, it went down to a circle with the crystal heart in the middle. I was getting tired of seeing hearts. Then it led out to two hands that each looked sharp. But the tip and most of the blade was stuck in the stone. But the surprising part was that it was chained up and the only way to get it was by having a particular key.

"Who would lock up a sword?" Asked Flame

"I'm not sure, but it is cool. I mean, I am getting tired of looking at hearts, but it is still a cool looking sword," I said

Flame held the lock in his hand. He seemed to be thinking about it. He then turned to me and spoke, "Hey Xavier, maybe that key will also work for this lock. It seems to be about the right shape for it."

I pulled out the key and looked at it. I shrugged, "Well might as well give it a shot."

I stepped up and took the lock in my hand. Flame stood behind me as he watched. I knew why he was doing it, but I ignored him. I stuck the key into the lock and then turned it. The key instantly disappeared into the lock before my eyes. I stepped back as the chains began to fade away. I watched as they finally all vanished from sight. I slowly approached the sword. I reached out with my hands and took the handle of the sword.

"Xavier, do you think that is such a good idea?" Asked Flame

"I'm not too sure, but I do need a blade to fight this evil. Plus the key made the chains disappear. Apparently, my mother gave me that key knowing I would use it to unlock this sword. So I know I am somehow destined to pull this sword." I said

I took my hands and gripped the handle of the blade. I slowly pulled on it. Soon I felt it loosen from the stone, and I pulled the sword from the rock. Now I felt when Link pulls the Master Sword from most Legend of Zelda titles. I watched as the area grew dark around me. I turned to see the massive stones in front of me. They each began to crack and exploded open. I held my hands to my face to block the rocks from hurting my face. Once I moved them, I saw demonic creatures all around me. Suddenly a warm light came into the area. I started to hear a female voice, one I had never heard before, speak to me.

"The seals are breaking; only you can stop them."

I watched as the largest demon's foot began to hover over me. It quickly came down to crush me into the ground. I braced for the impact, but soon I was back in the room with Flame. I looked around and then down at the sword. The blade was a nice size and easily looked sharp. I ran my hand across it and felt the power that was inside of it. I looked back at the relief drawing of the armored human figure sealing away the demons. I knew this had to be the sword he was holding.

"You ok Xavier, you seemed to disappeared there for a minute." Said Flame

"I think we are exactly where this great evil will come from," I said

"So you saw something because it looked like you had a vision of some kind." Said Flame

"Yeah, the demonic creatures are freeing themselves from their stone prisons. Then a female voice in a warm light told me that I'm the only one who can stop them," I said

"Well now you got a sword, but we still need to figure out where we are." Said Flame

"Right," I said

I looked at the sword and felt another object in my left hand. I looked to see that it was a sheath for the blade. I slipped it into the sheath and placed it onto my back and placed my coat over it. I then had Flame jump onto my shoulder. We walked through the other door, and it led us out to a forest. The sun was still high in the sky. We looked back, and the stone building was gone. I went up, but the only thing we touched was the air We looked at each other before what was around us. We had no idea which way to go, so we started walking straight. I knew all paths would lead out of the forest.

"Hey, I just thought about something." Said Flame

"What?" I asked

"You need a title now." He said

"A title?" I asked

"Yeah, every hero needs a title. So I made the perfect one. Your title is the Fabled Warrior." Said Flame

"You know that isn't half bad. Xavier Young, the Fabled Warrior," I said

"See has a nice ring to it." Said Flame

I laughed with him and continued to walk. I knew this was where my journey would begin. It was finally time I find out my true destiny, and I felt it was going to be something I would never expect.

Season One Opener

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter Four-Welcome (Season Beginning)

Welcome (Season Beginning)

Flame and I had been walking through the forest for what felt like days when only we had been walking for just a few hours. The forest seemed to go on endlessly. I sighed as I sat down and leaned up next a tree. I felt wiped from walking those few hours with barely any progress. I hadn't even found the exit or any idea where we were. My phone was useless as it couldn't figure out where we were.

"So we're lost?" Asked Flame

"I think we are," I said

After resting for a while, I got up and stretched out my body. Flame decided to walk and give me a break. Sure Flame wasn't thick, but he still had some weight on him. We kept walking on till we started to see a bright light and knew that was the exit. We ran forward and found ourselves in a large hilly area. I looked around and smelt the air. It was so fresh and clean.

"Amazing, huh," I said

"Yeah, never seen a place like this one Earth." Said Flame

He was right, but I shrugged it off. I now looked around for a town where we were. I finally spotted a little town that was maybe a mile or so away in the distances. I pointed it out to Flame, and we both headed off towards the town. Before we got inside the town, we spotted a sign. We decided to stop and see what it said. Well, it was nothing Flame, or I would have expected.

"Welcome to Ponyville. The nicest town in all of Equestria. Also the home of the Elements of Harmonies and their bearers." I said

"What the?" Asked Flame

"Yeah, something tells me now, we aren't on Earth no more," I said

"Well seems like it, but we still need to figure this fully out. I do mean; there are some crazy named places on Earth." Said Flame

"You are right about that, but what the hell are the 'Elements of Harmony," I said

"Beats me." Said Flame

I shrugged with him, and Flame climbed on my shoulder as we entered the city. We began to look at all the buildings. They gave off this feeling of being old, but new. Each building looking like it was from the middle ages, but still held that modern feeling to it. It was strange, quaint little town. Soon enough I found the citizens of this town and couldn't believe my eyes. I rubbed them and still couldn't believe my eyes. I looked at Flame as he looked at me. We both couldn't believe our eyes. The citizens were anthropomorphic ponies.

"I can't believe it," I said

"Yeah, never thought I would see something like that." Said Flame

I saw they each had different coat colors on their bodies. The ponies also had different colored manes and tails, many of which had different tones of colors combined. Some had horns. Others had wings, and some had neither. They looked human to a point except for hooved feet, fur, the appendages, and a snout. They each also had a mark on their clothing.

"Well, this is strange," I said

I kept looking at the ponies and then I saw a fast coming blue blur, and before I could react. I blur struck me. I was sent flying across the ground. I hit the ground hard, and my vision started to grow fuzzy. I saw Flame standing over me. He seemed to be saying something, but I only could hear a ringing in my ears. I saw the blue blur standing over me. I slowly started close my eyes as darkness took me. I fell into an unconscious state.

***

I slowly woke up, but my vision was still blurry. I also heard some female voices arguing, but the ringing in my ears blocked most of it out. I blinked, and my vision came back to me, with my hearing. I looked around to see I was in a library. But the weird part, the library looked to be inside a tree. I looked to see I was on a couch. I moved a little, but my head started to hurt like crazy. So I decided to keep my head back on the pillow. I saw my stuff over in the corner of the room. I then saw Flame came in holding a sandwich.

"Flame," I said

Flame was snapped from his eating and looked at me. He ran over and looked at me again. He waved his paw in front of me,"You back to reality, Xavier."

"Well reality, but my head hurts like hell," I said

"Yeah, a pegasus was trying a trick and lost control. She slammed into you. You were quickly knocked out and had been for the past three hours." He said

"But how did I get here?" I asked

"Well, the Pegasus brought you here after I had a chat with her. I guess here I'm not as hidden as I am on Earth. It seems the ponies will be able to see me. Well after arguing with the pegasus, she brought us here to this tree house/library. A unicorn and her female dragon assistant live here and manage the library. The unicorn healed you up and is yelling at the Pegasus. So did I get you caught up." Said Flame

"Yeah I think you did, now we should get going," I said

I tried to move, but the pain came back to my head. Flame quickly spoke up against me doing it.

"Not so fast Xavier, you were hurt badly. The unicorn told me that you have a real good concussion. You shouldn't move till your powers fully heal it." Said Flame

"But I thought you said the unicorn healed me up," I said

"Well to a point, I told her about your powers. I wasn't sure how her 'magic' as she calls it, will affect your Fable powers." Said Flame

I sighed as he was right. I only had to wait till my Fable powers healed the concussion. Normally, an average person would have to rest to get through a concussion or any injury. My Fables powers healed my body faster than an average human. So all I had to do was let my abilities treat the shock, but there was one problem. If I wanted to use my powers for attack or defense, I couldn't use that for healing. In other words, I can pool my energy into one area, but not into all my powers. I sat back down feeling completely helpless, but at least I was alive.

"So they still helped me out, even though I was carrying that sword," I said

"Well, I had to explain our situation. The ponies and dragon seemed ok with it, but it did take plenty of explaining. Plus I had to tell the unicorn that you would talk about being human. I told her about me already." He said

"Well, at least nothing bad is going to happen to me," I said

"Yeah, now just rest and let your body and mind come back to you. I'll tell the unicorn, pegasus, and dragon your back." Said Flame

He walked away, and with me still on the couch. I raised my hand and rubbed my head with it. I looked at my mark and lowered it. I was happy that I was only given a concussion and not any broken bones. For, it would have taken a few days for that to heal, even with my powers. I was feeling a little better as my abilities ran through my body. I looked around at all the books and then heard the sound of hooves. I looked to see a mare come into the room. I looked her over.

She had a lavender coat on her. Then her mane was three hues of color. She had a violet mane with rose and violet streaks going through it. Her eyes were violet also. She had a horn coming out of her head. She seemed to be an anthro unicorn. She was wearing a pair of jeans and a light blue tank top. A lavender star with white points coming out of it with smaller white stars around it sat in the middle of her shirt. I then saw her chest was about a B or C-cup.

"Well, I'm happy to see you're up." Said the unicorn

"Well, I guess I should thank you for taking care of me," I said

"I'm sorry about my friend. She never can understand how to control herself. I'm just happy she didn't hurt you more." Said the unicorn

"I'm happy too," I said

Flame came back in this time with a cookie in each paw. I swore Flame needed to stop eating sweets for a while. Though he never truly gained much weight eating sweets, though Flame still had to control his cravings. Then out came yet another pony. This one had a cyan coat. The mare's mane was a rainbow. She had a pair of wings on her back, so she seemed to be an anthro pegasus. She had cerise colored eyes. She stood about the same size as the unicorn. She had on a pair of track shorts and a runners jacket. On the left part of her jacket was a cloud with a rainbow lightning bolt coming out of it. She seemed to have a D-cup, but it could be bigger because of the jacket she was wearing, or she tied down her breasts.

Then in came the female Dragon, Flame spoke on. She did look attractive, even for being a dragon, though I was a little scared as she was a dragon. Dragons were powerful creatures from ancient legends back on Earth. She had a purple body with green scales, which the scales on her head had a jagged pattern in shape. Her underbelly was a litter green color, which I saw from her tail, and her ears were the same color. Her eyes were pistachio in color. She had on a brown skirt and blue tank top. She had no mark on her clothing. She stood about the same size as the ponies. She had a C or D-cup on her body.

"Well, I guess I introduce them to you. The unicorn is Twilight Sparkle." Said Flame

"Hi, and hope that later you can answer many of the questions I have." Said Twilight

"Will do," I said

"This here is Barbara. She's Twilight's number one assistant and sister." Said Flame

"Nice to meet you." Said Barb

"You too," I said

"The Pegasus is the one who knocked you out. Meet the one and only, Rainbow Dash. Says she's the best flyer in all of Equestria." Said Flame

Before I could speak, she was up in my face speaking her words of apology.

"I'm so sorry that I hit you. I thought I could make that stunt work. I never thought I could get thrown off. I'm so sorry for giving you a concussion, will you forgive me." She said

"No worries Rainbow Dash. I'm all right." I said

"That can't be, when Dash brought you here, you had a server concussion. I'm not sure how you think that you're ok." Said Twilight

"Yeah Dash, you should be lucky that she didn't give you brain damage." Said Barb

"I know, and I am sorry." Said Dash

"Please all of you, I'm all right," I said

"He's right about that. Which reminds me, you should be back to normal by now." Said Flame

I slowly got up impressing them all. I stretched out my whole body and felt ready for anything.

"Yup, back to normal. See as I said, I'm all right." I said

"But how?" Asked Twilight

"Easy, remember what I told you." Said Flame

"That he has a way of healing himself." Said Twilight

"Yeah, and it's connected to the mark on his hand." Said Barb

"Yeah, that is one sweet looking cutie mark. But why is on your hand." Said Rainbow

"Cutie mark?" I asked

"Sorry, Dash is getting ahead of herself. How about a meal, I bet you're hungry. We were about to sit for lunch." Said Twilight

Soon my stomach gave off the sign that was an excellent idea. I chuckled, and it made Twilight giggle. We all went into the kitchen, and Flame got up on my shoulder as he finished his second cookie off.

"I guess we're not on Earth anymore," I said

"Yeah, but they do seem kind." Said Flame

"Yeah, they sure are," I said

***

After having a nice filling lunch, we sat back in the main area of the library. I had decided to answer any questions that had for me.

"So tell me, how did you heal your concussion so fast. Sure maybe if you were at a hospital, you could have had healed in an hour with magic. But beside the point, I want to know." Said Twilight

"Well, Twilight, to understand that I have to tell you all about my family history," I said

Well, I told them about who my family history. I even made sure they knew what Flame was and how he was related to me. I then told them about the Fables and of Fabalis. After talking about everything, I got to Twilight's question.

"So this mark on my hand." I showed them the mark, "Is what gives me my Fable Powers. You see a Young can use these powers in different ways. It just takes training to learn them all. I don't know them all yet, but I did learn how to heal my body. But it does have a done fall, as it can only heal minor wounds. So if the concussion were major, I would have needed medical attention. But minor wounds can quickly be healed by my powers, but that is about it for know. Later on, I could heal more significant injuries."

"Interesting, so this mark allows you to see Flame on your world, which can I ask, where are you from." Said Twilight

"Well, I come from the planet of Earth. I live in the continent of North America, in the country of America and the state of Maine, while Flame comes from the parallel world of Fabalis. But he has been living with my family since I was ten." I said

"So he's your pet." Said Barb

"Far from it Barb, we are more like brothers. For my mother raised him after we found him. We became close friends as we grew up and that led us thinking of ourselves as brothers more than anything else." I said

"But back to my question, so you can only see these Fables." Said Twilight

Her want for knowledge amused me. She had already gone through a few scrolls from what I had told her. I smiled before speaking, "Well yes that is true. The marks of the Young family allow us to see Fables and only those bearing the mark have the ability to see Fables."

"But how are we able to see him and even hear him?" Asked Rainbow

"That is an interesting question. I've been thinking about it myself." Said Flame

"Well, maybe it was the portal we came through or maybe it has to do with the marks on Twilight's and Rainbow's clothing. Also, Rainbow what did you mean about a cutie mark and everything?" I said

"Well Xavier, a cutie mark is the unique talent of a pony. We find them after we find what we're are good at." Said Twilight

"But Barb doesn't have a mark on her clothing," I said

"Dragons don't get cutie marks. We just live to horde gems and money. Well except for me, I live here and help Twilight out with her studies." Said Barb

"Yes, now the cutie mark symbolizes what the pony will be able to do in the future. For instance, my cutie mark means my natural talent in magic." Said Twilight

"Magic please, that's just a bunch of parlor tricks done by magicians to entertain an audience. I never believed it when you told me about it then and now" Said Flame

"So you don't think magic is real?" Asked Twilight

"That's right, show me some of this magic. I know that the powers Xavier speaks of are real, but magic, no way." Said Flame

I watched as Twilight had a devilish smile come across her face. Her horn came to life and Flame was surrounded by a lavender glow. He had looked at me before he disappeared. I looked around for him, and then a second later he appeared covered in snow and shivering.

"I...understand...now...magic...is...real." Said Flame

"Well now with that dealt with, my cutie mark shows my love for magic. While Rainbow's cutie is for her love of speed and competition." Said Twilight

"Interesting, well my mark does kind the same thing. When I was ten, I got the basic mark, which is the castle and the two circles. After you learn what you want to do with your life, the full mark comes to life. For me, it was when I found the love and enjoyment of writing." I said

"You're an author?" Asked Barb

"Yeah, back on Earth I have three books published. I was working on my fourth, which was a squeal to my second book," I said

"So what do you write?" Asked Rainbow

"Well, mostly fiction stories that revolve around an average person who becomes a hero. I usually model my characters after myself," I said

"How so?" Asked Twilight

"Well, it is said that when a great evil rises, it will seek to destroy Fabalis and all of the Fable race. It is the job of the Young family to stand up to fight this evil. But only the legendary Young can officially bring peace to Fabalis and the Fables. So the destiny of my family helps fuel my writing," I said

"So that's why you are here in Equestria?" Asked Twilight

"Maybe, I'm not too sure yet," I said

"So Xavier, if I can ask, what are the tags around your neck. Flame told us not to remove them." Said Barb

"Well, you see these are dog tags. The military uses them to show who you are. Then when a soldier dies, they tear them off, so the family can have something to remember their loved ones. They are the only memory of my mother. She disappeared when I was eighteen. These tags were the last gift she had given me before she disappeared. One set was her tags when she served in the Marines back in my country. The other is a pair of tags she made for me as a present when I was ten." I said

"How sweet." Said Barb

"Yeah, but I still have one question about cutie marks," I said

"Yes." Said Twilight

"Well Rainbow seemed surprised my Fable mark was on my hand, so where does your cutie mark rest," I said

I instantly watched as Rainbow and Twilight began to blush. I couldn't see Twilight's because of her coat, but I picked it up after looking at her face for a while. Rainbow's was easy to spot. I then heard Barb clear her throat. I turned to her. She had a slight blush on her face.

"Ponies place them on their clothing after getting to them to tell their ability. The reason is that of where the mark appears on their body. Now the mark appears..." Barb didn't say it but showed it by pointing to her thigh area. Flame and I began to blush as we realized where it was. Twilight then cleared her throat to speak.

"Yes and that's where it does appear for both stallions and mares." Said Twilight

"Oh, I'm sorry I brought that up. I guess that is a good reason to have it stitched on your clothing," I said rubbing my neck as an acquired blush came to my face.

"No worries Xavier. You didn't know." Said Twilight

"Well thanks, I guess we have something familiar in the idea of hiding our marks," I said

"Why, that mark is so fresh." Said Dash

"Well on my planet, it isn't something you typically get tattooed to your hand. Plus I like to live without questions about where I got it." I said

"Tattoo?" Asked Twilight

"A mark that humans get, it is kind of like a cutie mark. Except we humans can have them removed, but it is painful and expensive." I said

"Amazing, I never thought I would have so many notes at this point. But now I want to learn more about your world and humans." Said Twilight

"Twilight wait." Said Barb

"What Barb?" Asked Twilight

"We should invite her before moving forward." Said Barb

"Oh come one, she's crazy for Celestia's sake." Said Rainbow

"But Barb is right, she should be here for this. I mean she did believe they were real." Said Twilight

"Can I ask who you all, who you're talking about?" I asked

"A pony named Lyra Heartstrings. She believed that a creature known as a human exists. Well, we all thought she was crazy, but you prove her ideas to be real." Said Twilight

"Man, I owe Lyra fifty bits." Said Rainbow

"I don't mind if this Lyra comes over. I think it would be good for her to see the truth." I said

"Great, I'll give her a call." Said Twilight

***

After a while, a knock came to the door. Barb got up and opened the door, and in came a green blur. She went right over to Twilight and began to speak.

"Twilight, you believe me!" Exclaimed a mint green pony

"Sure do Lyra, just turn around and see for yourself." Said Twilight

Lyra turned around to see me. I saw her pupils dilate and expand with excitement. She easily squealed in happiness as she saw me. I chuckled at her excitement. I got up and stretched out my arm to her.

"Nice to meet you Miss Heartstrings. I'm Xavier Young, a human," I said

She took my hand and shook it as he looked me over. She then came in and gave me a tight hug. I was thrown off but hugged her back. We broke the hug, and I sat back on the couch as she sat on a chair that Twilight brought in from the kitchen.

"This is unbelievable. I'm looking at a real life human. So I was right along." said Lyra

I now had a good chance to look Lyra over. Her fur was a mint green color. He mane was a little green color with a white streak. She had a horn on her head, so it made her a unicorn. She had gamboge eyes. She had on a pair of jeans and a green shirt with a Lyra on it. Her mark told me that she was talented in music. I then saw that her chest had to be around an E-cup.

Lyra had been copying Twilight's notes and then composed herself before raising her paper. She smiled, and she had a shine in her eyes. I smiled back at her.

"Well, what do you girls want to know about humans and Earth," I said

"Just start with everything you can tell us." Said Lyra

"Man, where should I start," I said

After about an hour or two, I had told them everything about humanity and of Earth. I always loved history growing up, and it came in handy for this situation. By the time I finished, Lyra and Twilight had gone through scroll after scroll. They happily began comparing notes before nodding at each other. Then Lyra turned to me.

"Can I ask you one last question?" Asked Lyra

"Sure," I said

"I have to know, do you have any particular somepony waiting for you back home." Said Lyra

I placed my hand on my chin and thought it over. Special somepony, huh I wonder what that is. By the context, it probably refers to possibly a girlfriend for me. Well After thinking it over, I had my answer to the question.

"I don't; I never got into the idea of dating. I guess with my training and writing, I just never found the time. So no, I don't have some special somepony waiting for me. Plus not like my special somepony would ever see me again since the way I came was a one-way trip." I said

"Well I'm sorry for that, but you might find one here," said Lyra with a slight blush on her face.

"Well I guess I can try," I said chuckling to myself

"Well, this was fantastic, Xavier. You have to help me spread the word of your existence." Said Lyra

"No problem Lyra, it would be my pleasure," I said

"Well, I should get going before Bon Bon gets worried. I rushed over here without warning her where I was going. I hope to see you around Ponyville, Xavier. If you ever want to meet again, I live in Bon Bon's Candy Shop. See you around." Said Lyra

She opened the door and ran off. I watched from the window as she ran away. Barb got up and closed the door. I chuckled at the mint green unicorn.

"She's sweet," I said

"Yeah, she can be crazy. But when it gets down to it, she has a good heart." Said Twilight

"So now that we finished up with questions, I want to do something with you." Said Rainbow

"That would be?" I asked

"You say you can fight, well I want to see these skills. So how about it, a quick match." Said Rainbow

"Well, I could use the training. I see no problem why not. But we can't do it in here, and I think freaking out ponies, isn't an excellent idea," I said

"No problem, I can just teleport us to the meadow just outside Ponyville. I think it is a good idea to show you slowly to Ponyville." Said Twilight

"Then come on Twilight, do it already." Said Rainbow

"Alright Rainbow, calm your horses," I chuckled at the statement. "I'll get to it right now. Let me just lock up the library and make sure that the open sign is flipped over to the closed side," she did as she said she was going to do. Then she stepped back into the middle of the library, "Alright everypony and human, get around me." We did as she said, "Get ready because here we go."

We all started to glow, and I looked at my hands. With a flash of light, we appeared in the meadow. I looked to see it was the same meadow Flame, and I came out when we escaped the forest. I looked over to the woods that seemed never to end.

"Now we can fight, so get ready for the fight of your life." Said Rainbow

"Go easy on him Rainbow." Said Twilight

"No worries Twilight. I got this. So, what are the rules?" I said

"Easy, we fight and the first to pin the other wins. You have to use everything you got, and I'll do the same, but to make it far I won't use my wings." Said Dash

"Please Dash; I want a challenge. I haven't spared since my mother left. I want this to be a challenge. So, give me your best shot," I said

"Now that's the spirit." Said Rainbow

I adjusted my gloves on my hands and then took off my coat and gave it to Barb to hold. I watched as all three girls blushed at my arms. Yeah, I had a significant amount of muscle on me. I can usually bench over two hundred pounds. I cracked my knuckles and head and stretched out my body.

"Now let's go," I said

Rainbow shook her head to get back in the game, "As you wish."

The others ran off, and when they were a safe distance, Rainbow went flying into the sky. Now that is one fast pegasus. She came flying at me, but I dodged it as she went back into the air. Finally a match. I haven't had a good fight in years. Time to see how rusty I am. Rainbow came down and swung her fist out at me as I sent mine at her.

***
Twilight POV

I watched as the two continued to fight. Xavier was easily able to dodge and strike Rainbow. Not even her wings were helping her out. But I couldn't take my eyes off his muscles. They looked so sharp as he swung them at Rainbow. I wonder how much he could handle. I watched as Rainbow went flying back with a strike to her muzzle. I cringed at it but sighed as Rainbow always loved to spare. It even seemed Xavier liked it too. I wasn't sure if we could trust him. Something in the back of my mind told me not to trust him one bit, but another said he had a good soul.

"He's impressive," Said Barb with a slight blush on her face.

"Yeah," I said

"So Flame, how did he get so good?" Asked Barb

"Well, his mother of course. He never knew his father. I guess a one night stand without protection for his mother. But she had military training and discipline behind her. She trained I and Xavier to our full potential. She didn't start till we each were thirteen. But even though she was strict, she still loved us. Xavier hasn't always been the same after she disappeared. We swore she had died, and Xavier never took it that well. He would believe that there was still a chance that she was alive. I guess that's how we got here in the first place. He received a note from his mother that told him that she is in this world. Well here we are, and I can see it in Xavier. His fighting spirit is back with the idea that he can have his family back again." Said Flame

"Interesting, do you have a picture of his mother I could see," I said

Flame took off a pendant around his neck. He handed it to me, and I clicked the button on the top. Inside was a picture of Xavier, Flame and a female human, which had to be his mother. She looked kind and sweet. It was hard to think she had trained Xavier.

"That picture was on my thirteenth birthday. I was ten when Xavier's mother and Xavier adopted me into the family. I don't remember much about my past, but I was on the verge of death before Xavier's mom found me. She brought me back to health, and well she acted like a mother to me. So I stayed, and well she treated me like a son. But she also trained me to fight right next to Xavier. We are a pretty good team together." Said Flame

"Well you and Xavier looked so cute when you were young," I said as I handed the pendant back.

Flame placed it over his neck as we continued to watch the fight. Rainbow was already exhausted with trying to get a hit on Xavier, but he kept dodging her. He delivered the final blow to her face and Rainbow fell to the ground. Xavier pinned her with his foot, while she laid on the ground. It was over. Xavier had won.

***
Xavier POV

I took my foot off of Dash and gave her my hand. She took it, and I helped her up as the others came down. Barb gave me back my coat, and I thanked her as I got it on. Twilight healed up Rainbow, and I was amazed at how magic in this world worked.

"So you can use magic to heal wounds," I said

"Yes, magic isn't just for tricks, it can do much more. I would have used my magic to help your concussion, but Flame told me not to do anything. I was confused at the time, but understand now why he said not to help." Said Twilight

"Well, I think he was just watching out for my safety. I'm not too sure how my powers will react to your magic," I said

"I guess, but you better hope not to get into any significant problems." Said Twilight

"Well thanks again for the match Rainbow, I needed it," I said

"Hey, your welcome. Think of it as payment for knocking you out. But can I ask you something?" Said Rainbow

"Sure," I said

"Will you train me in your skills. I have never seen any pony fight like you. You have to teach me." Said Rainbow

"I don't see why not, maybe taking on a student wouldn't be such a bad idea. But understand, I'm going to be as strict as my mother was," I said

"Hey, that's what I want." Said Rainbow

We all chuckled, and I turned around and looked at the field before me. I felt the wind pass over me. I lend back and fell on the ground. I laid back and looked at the sky. Flame did the same, and then girls shrugged before doing the same.

"I got to say. Your world is quite beautiful. Twilight can you tell me about it," I said

"Sure Xavier." Said Twilight

Twilight started to tell me all the things about Equestria. It was interesting how close it mirrored Earth. Sure Fabalis was a parallel world to Earth, but it wasn't similar at all. But Eques, the planet, seemed to be so similar to Earth. Soon she finished her talk, and I decided to do a quick recap, so I got it all.

"So Equestria is one of many nations that reside on the planet of Eques. The rulers of Equestria are a race of ponies known as alicorns, which are a combination of all three pony races of Equestria. Two of which, Princess Celestia and Princess Luna, are responsible for the raising and lower of the sun and moon. Princess Celestia controls the sun, while her sister, Luna, controls the moon. Then there is Cadance, a princess of love who watches over the Crystal Empire, with her husband. Then there are the three core races of Equestria, the unicorn, the Pegasus and the earth pony. The unicorn can use magic to make everyday life easier and depending on the cutie mark; the unicorn can use more powerful magic. Then the pegasi are the ponies who deal with the weather, which happens through the weather factory that sits on the cloud city of Cloudsdale. The major group of pegasi is the Wonderbolts, an acrobatic show group that also works as a military group. Last is the earth pony, who watches over the land. They toil over the land to bring about the crops. But there are also many other species that live on Eques from griffons, dragons, etc. So was that a good review of everything?" I said

"It was perfect. I guess you are a writer." Said Twilight

"Yeah, I guess understanding and being able to recite information, does come with the profession of writing," I said

"So Xavier, you don't mind if I check out these books." Said Twilight

"Not at all, actually I will let you all see them. I see no reason why not," I said

"Cool." Said Barb.

"You know a moment like this needs some music," I said

I sat up and pulled my phone from my pocket, even though I had my iPod. I still had some songs on my phone. But most were on my iPod since it could hold more. I pressed the on the button to activate it, and the apple symbol came on the screen. The girls each looked at it with amazement.

"What's that?" Asked Barb

"Oh, this is my iPhone," I said

"I, what?" Asked Rainbow

"Ha, well this is called an iPhone. It's known as a smartphone. So it can do everything a standard phone can, but it can do some much more. It can stream music, play videos, go onto the internet, play games and so much more. We thank you, Steve Jobs, for this great invention," I said

"Amazing, it is so thin, but can do all of that." Said Twilight

"Don't you have phones," I said

"Sure, but not as advanced. We just got the ability to text better with these slide phones." Said Twilight

Twilight pulled out her phone and showed Flame and me. Flame, of course, laughed at the phone as he was more used to smartphones.

"Man, I never thought I would see a phone like that." Said Flame

"It seems that Equestria isn't as advanced in technology as Earth. I wonder if it has to go to the idea of magic." I said

"I don't understand." Said Flame

"Well think of it this way. Humans can't use magic, and when do use it, it is more for illusions and tricks to please an audience. But we have an infinite source of brain power and imagination. So in a way, it is like magic. This imagination helps us better advance the lives we live. But here in Equestria and probably across Eques, magic makes life easier. So the thought of moving forward with technology is probably on the back burner. But nothing wrong with that," I said

"I think that's an excellent way to sum it up." Said Twilight

Soon my phone was booted up, and I had everything I needed. I clicked the music note button, which took me to my library. I looked up at the girls.

"Since we got a good amount of time, what do you girls want to here. I'll play a song from any genre you want to hear. Then I'll play the song Flame, and I love the most. So who wants to go first?" I said

"Oh me first, I'm would like to hear a love song from your planet." Said Barb

"Let's see what I got here in that genre," I said

"You have songs from that genre." Said Rainbow

Feel free to listen to the whole song before moving on. I'm sure I might have ended the song section a little early. Also, as a reminder, green is the starting point and red is the ending point.

"Why not Rainbow, all music is good music," I hit the song that would be fun to show off. "I think this will be perfect," I soon clicked the song, and the music filled the field.

I had decided to play the song, Crazy Little Thing Called Love by Queen. I always was a Queen fan and couldn't resist playing this song for them. We let the music play through as we all listened to it. I mainly listened to the guitar throughout, especially the solo. Soon enough it was coming to an end, and we let the music fade away before we spoke again.

"That was fun." Said Barb

"Yeah Queen is always a great band to listen to in times like these. So, who's next?" I said

"Play something heavy." Said Rainbow

"Rainbow you're speaking my language." Said Flame

"Alright, one heavy metal song coming up," I searched my phone till I hit a song that Flame could never get enough of in one day. "I think you'll enjoy this one Rainbow, Flame always does."

"Oh yeah." Said Flame

I pressed the play button and the music once again came out of the speakers on my phone. I had picked Five Finger Death Punch and the song was Burn MF. It was a crude song, but I also never could get enough of it. Rainbow and Flame easily got into it. They went especially crazy when the title came into play. Twilight and Barb were pushed back by the song. I could understand them, as metal took some time to get into it, but Flame loved this genre out of every type of music. I swore if he could travel through Fable portals, he would be at every heavy metal concert there was. I had to chuckle with the way Flame and Rainbow were acting as the song kept playing. I had learned to play the guitar on this song and Flame learned to sing it. I guess that shows devotion to a song. Soon enough it was coming down to the end, and I could see the relief of Barb and Twilight as the song finished up.

"That was incredible!" Said Rainbow, doing a flip before coming back down to the ground.

"Yeah, I always love that song." Said Flame

"I'm not too sure who would love a song that curses like that." Said Twilight

"Metal bands are a little hard to get into Twilight, but you are next. So what music do you love to listen to." I said

"Well, I love to listen to rap." She said

Rainbow looked at her like she was crazy, even I and Flame did it.

"What, I love rap music. Just because I'm a nerd doesn't mean I like to get rebellious." Said Twilight

"It is true. Twilight loves to play rap music while she's in the showers." Said Barb

"Well, rap music it is, I like to rap as well. Flame can never get into it." I said

"I just don't understand it." Said Flame

I searched my phone for the right song. I decided to go the rap band I loved when I first discovered the genre. I searched through the collection of songs till I found the song I wanted. I clicked it, and once again the music filled the area around us. I had chosen the song Fight For Your Right (To Party) by the Beastie Boys. Twilight seemed to enjoy the song easily. I was happy to see her enjoy it. I always found the Beastie Boys to be great rap group, well next to Run D.M.C. This band easily got me into rap music, and without them, I wouldn't be into it as I am today.

Twilight seemed to get really into the music. It was strange since the song was rebellious and Twilight appeared to be the perfect mare. It was weird to find out she loved this type of genre of music. But you don't know somepony till you hear the music they love. I guess music is a gateway to understanding somebody or somepony in this case. We continued to listen till the song came to an end.

"That was fun." Said Twilight

"Yeah, it was the rap group that got me into rap," I said

"Still, can't believe you like that. I thought you were the pony who didn't like to be rebellious." Said Rainbow

"Please Rainbow; there are many things you don't know about me. So what's the last song?" Said Twilight

"Well, let's just it's a tribute to them all," I said

Flame laughed as he got the joke. I went to my library and found the song. I clicked it, and the music began to come out of my speaker. It was one song my mother, Flame and I played over and over again. It was Tenacious D and it was the song, Tribute. It was a great song and something to end the songs we all heard.

The girls seemed to get into the song. I liked how it wasn't the typical song you would hear. It reminded me of the times when I would just play around on my own and think I would be the next big rock star. Of course, that dream never came true, but it still made me feel that way. Well, soon the song was coming to an end. We waited for the music to fade completely away before talking. Soon enough I heard the last of the guitar and knew it was over.

"So what did you girls think?" I asked as I placed my phone in my pocket.

"Those were great songs. I think ponies would kill to get their hands on those songs." Said Rainbow

"Well, that was just a small collection of my songs. I have an iPod that holds, even more, songs." I said

"I bet you could impress Vinyl Scratch with that collection of songs." Said Rainbow

"Who?" I asked

"A DJ that lives here in Ponyville. She lives with her roommate, a cellist by the name of Octavia Melody. Vinyl runs a small record store in Ponyville selling music to all the ponies of Ponyville and she DJ's at night clubs across Equestria." Said Twilight

"Huh, I should meet his Vinyl some time," I said

"Hey Twilight, we still need to introduce Xavier to Rarity, Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie, and Applejack." Said Barb

"Who are they?" I asked

"Our friends, if you want ponies to accept you in Ponyville, then we will need them behind you. As we are the guardians of Equestria." Said Twilight

"Guardians?" Asked Flame

"Oh yeah forgot to talk about that. Well, you see I, Rarity, Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash, Applejack and Pinkie Pie are the bearers of the Elements of Harmony. We use the Elements of Harmony to protect the friendship of Equestria. I think if we are all behind you, then I'm sure we can show Ponyville that you aren't a threat." Said Twilight

"Man, you girls, keep impressing me," I said

"I'll give them a call, and they will be right over. Hopefully, the rest of my friends will accept you for who you are." Said Twilight

"I think once they meet me, I think everything will be all right," I said

"Well, then I'll give them a call. We can meet right here in this meadow. Then we can introduce you to Ponyville. With all of us, we should be able to show Ponyville that you're not bad." Said Twilight

"Yeah, but could you please go get your iPod for me. I want to listen to more of your heavy metal." Said Rainbow

"Sure if Twilight can just teleport me back to the library," I said

"I'll do you one better," She handed me the key to the library. "Take this and go to the library. It shouldn't be hard to find. Just stay on the back roads of Ponyville, and you'll be fine."

"Thanks, Twilight. I'll be back soon. Flame you stay with them," I said

"Sure thing buddy." Said Flame

"Well, I'll be back," I said

I ran off the library to grab my iPod for Rainbow Dash.

***
Twilight POV

I clicked my phone off as I had finished calling up the others. I walked over to Barb, Rainbow, and Flame.

"Well the others are coming, they should be here soon." Said Twilight

"I don't understand why you couldn't wait to listen to his music after we had our talk." Said Barb

"Come on. The guy is awesome! I wouldn't be surprised if Pinkie wanted to party with him, Rarity got hooked on his muscles. Applejack saw his honesty and Fluttershy would just love him because of Flame." Said Rainbow

After a while, the girls came walking up. Rarity in a dress, as usual, Applejack in her western attire, Pinkie Pie in something pink and Fluttershy with her same green sweater and brown pants, though she did change it up sometimes. We ran up to them and began to hug them and greet them. But before anyone could speak, Fluttershy squealed as she saw Flame. She flew over as fast as Rainbow and picked him up. She then gave him a big crushing hug.

"Air please." Said Flame

She gave an 'eep' as she dropped on Flame on his head. Flame got up and shook off the pain that was probably going through his skull.

"Oh my, that cat just talked." Said Fluttershy

"Yes, this cat just talked and please don't do that again." Said Flame

"Oh, even though the talking is creepy, your still so cute." Said Fluttershy

"Well thank you," said Flame with a slight blush on his face.

"So Twilight what's goin' on?" Asked Applejack

"Well let me explain to you all the situation," I said

After a while of explaining everything that happened to us, I was able to move forward with my idea, though I could see the girls were still a little uneasy about the notion. Sure I was too, but Xavier didn't look like the guy who would hurt us. But I was able to get them to see my side of the story.

"Well, he does sound appealing." Said Rarity

"Yeah, I can't wait to throw him his 'Welcome to Ponyville Party.'" Said Pinkie

"So you don't mind us here?" Asked Flame as he sat on Fluttershy's shoulder.

"Well ya two are strange, but nothin' seems wrong with ya two. Plus I know Twi isn't lying tah us about Xavier." Said Applejack

"Interesting, well I'm glad we don't have to worry about being outcasts." Said Flame

"You should never feel like an outcast. Ponyville is accepting to all species of Eques. It just takes some time to for ponies to get used to somepony they never met or seen before." Said Fluttershy

"Yeah, and it's someone for Xavier, he isn't a stallion." Said Flame

"Well, it seems like we agree. When Xavier gets back, we introduce the last of you girls to him. You all get to know him, and we help Ponyville see that Xavier isn't uh, a bad person," I said

They all nodded, but then came something we all ponies feared, the roar of a creature that lived deep in the Everfree Forest. We all slowly turned, and I could feel the color run from my face. Standing only a couple of feet away was two large hungry looking, Manticores. We all slowly backed up as not to incite them.

"What are those?" Asked Flame

"Manticores." Said Rainbow

"But not just an average Manticore. These look hungry. They have probably been searching for food. A hungry Manticore is a dangerous Manticore." Said Fluttershy

"Then we keep backing up slowly, and we will leave them be," I said

But we all stopped as another roar came at us. This time from behind. We all turned to see a third hungry Manticore. It roared again, and we screamed for our lives. The other two heard us and easily surrounded us. We had nowhere to go since they blocked us from escaping. We were trapped and had no way to escape. Sure I could teleport us out, but I might take one or two of them with us. Plus the ones I didn't take with us, would hunt us in Ponyville, which could cause many ponies to lose their lives. There was no escaping these Manticores. Then we watched as Flame got down off of Fluttershy's shoulder and stood in front of us and the Manticores.

"Flame what are you doing?" I asked

"Defending you." Said Flame

"Are you crazy!" Exclaimed Rainbow

"I was trained to protect those I see as friends." He said

The Manticores roared, and we backed up as Flame stood ready for the fight.

***
3rd Person POV

All the key matches will be in the third person

Flame rushed the Manticores by getting on all fours. He charged the flames on the ends of his tails. Flame leaped into the air and spun around. The fire covered his whole body like a shield. He struck a Manticore on the head. He leaped back and blew fire out of his mouth burning the Manticore and easily landed on his feet.

"That cat gots skills." Said Applejack

Flame run again and charged fire around his paws. He started to swipe at all three Manticores, giving them each scratch marks. Each mark also began to bleed and burn. The Manticores roared even louder than they did before.

"Oh no, they aren't happy." Said Fluttershy

I think I pissed off these pussy cats. I better be on my toes from here out. Flame ran at them again, but the Manticores were ready. They flung their scorpion tails at Flame. He dodged them, but it was getting harder for him. Soon enough he didn't see a paw, and it struck him. He was sent flying and slide to a stop a few feet from the mane six. Flame slowly got to his feet as he looked to see three scratch marks on his body with blood coming out. Let my guard down, can't do that again.

"That looks bad." Said Barb

Flame got up as the Manticores approached him. He started to take in a large amount of air. He exhaled as flames came out of his mouth. He had created a firewall. He smiled at his work, till a tail nearly nailed him on the head. He dodged it but quickly got on the move as more and more tail strikes came down on him. He felt another set of scratches come to his body. He looked down to see blood once again coming out of yet another wound.

He hissed as he touched it, but heard the Manticores roar at him as they slowly walked over the dying flames to him I got one last attack left I can use. I should have probably trained more than sitting around. Xavier, hurry the hell up! Flame jumped into the air and spoke out to the Manticores.

"Eat my paws of fury, you pussy cats." Said Flame

His paws went out crazy on each Manticore. He landed huffing and puffing with a smile on his face. But that smile disappeared before three extremely pissed Manticores looked at him. Flame's pupils shrank as he felt a sharp strike come to his chest. He was sent flying into the air and came down hitting the ground.

"Flame!" Screamed Twilight

She ran over and picked up Flame. She quickly checked for a pulse and sighed as she found one. She heard Flame coughing and saw blood running down his mouth. She then heard the growls and roars of the Manticores. Twilight quickly backed up to the others as the Manticores kept moving towards them with hungry looks.

"Sorry, I guess I'm out of practice." Said Flame

"Ya did your best partner." Said Applejack

"Thanks," said Flame as he coughed up more blood.

"Save your strength Flame." Said Twilight

"So this is how it ends." Said Rainbow

"It's been nice knowing ya'll." Said Applejack

"The same here darling." Said Rarity

But before the Manticores could strike the helpless ponies, another voice rang out. It was male, and not one, Applejack, Rarity, Fluttershy, nor Pinkie Pie knew, but it was one Twilight, Barb, Rainbow, and Flame knew. They all turned to see Xavier walking up to them.

"Get away from them you large felines." Said Xavier

"Xavier!" Said Twilight

"What, that's the pony or whatever he is. We were going to show to Ponyville." Said Rarity

"That's right, meet Xavier Young a human from the planet of Earth." Said Twilight

"Damn, I owe Lyra fifty bits." Said Applejack

"I knew he would come," said Flame with more blood coming down his mouth.

"Twilight, you and the others take cover. I'll deal with them." Said Xavier

"But Xavier." Said Barb

"No buts, just go." Said Xavier

"Trust him. He can take anything on, no matter the challenge." Said Flame

"Well then, you heard him, girls. Let's take cover." Said Twilight

They ran off and dove into a ditch. Twilight started to use her magic to stop Flame's bleeding, and Fluttershy took hold of him for Twilight to do her work. They all watched as Xavier and the three Manticores had a stare down. He pulled his crimson blade from its sheath. He held the handle tight in his right hand.

"You think you can get away with hurting my brother, then your dead wrong. I'm going to teach you why you don't mess with a Young," he said while pointing his blade at them

The Manticores roared and began to charge him. Xavier smirked as he watched them.

"I guess that means you want a fight, well bring it on." He said

He ran at them with his sword now held tight in both of his hands. Got to watch it, they each have a set of powerful claws on each paw. Those could easily shred me to pieces, not mentioning that scorpion tail of theirs. I better keep as far away as I can from those tails, or maybe I can take them out for good.

He quickly stopped on a dime and blocked an incoming strike by a Manticore. He then dodged a tail strike of another. He took the opportunity the Manticore gave him and chopped the stinger off. The Manticore howled in pain as it backed away. Xavier smirked but still held his ground as the other two now brought an on slot of attacks. Xavier blocked each attack as they came at him. He swung his foot out giving a solid kick to the jaw of a Manticore. He then ran forward and leaped on the Manticores body and chopped away the stinger of the scorpion tail. Well two down, one to go.

Xavier now stared at the last Manticore but looked to see the other two coming back into the fight. Well they do fight well, but only one stinger to share. But even with those odds, I won't last long with all three of them. I need to take one out, to give me a little more of a fighting chance. Xavier leaped back as the Manticore with the stinger tried to attack him. He dodged the second Manticore as it sought to swipe him, but if left him wide open for the third Manticore. Xavier hissed as a set of sharp claws struck him on the side. He looked to see his shirt and coat torn. He placed his hand on the wound and looked to see blood coming from it. Damn, I do need to take one of this cats out for good. Xavier got into a fighting stance and what his luck, when they came to him one at a time.

He dodged the one with the stinger and the next one as it tried to swipe at him. He then leaped behind the third one. He watched the Manticore turn to him, but it was too late for it, for as it turned, he sent the blade into its head. It fell dead to the ground as Xavier removed the sword.

"Well one down, two cats to go, unless you want to leave here." Said Xavier

The remaining Manticores roared at him. He smirked as he knew they wouldn't give up.

"Well then, to the death it is." Said Xavier

"He's crazy." Said Applejack

"Yeah, but a crazy awesome. Did you see those moves?" Said Rainbow

"Sure did, he's great." Said Pinkie

"That's Xavier, never took a day off from training." Said Flame

"What devotion." Said Rarity

Xavier dodged the attacks of the last two Manticores. But he was having a hard time as they were coming much faster at him. He had already gotten two more sets of scratches on his body. Sure his powers were healing them, but they could only do one at a time. Damn, never trained for something like this. They seem to be much faster than before. I need to need this before I become a scratching post. Xavier watched as the Manticore without the stinger came at him. It raised its paw at him, but Xavier chopped the hand off and gave a quick slice to the throat. The second Manticore fell the ground dead. Now Xavier just had to deal with one last one. I know this one will be even more dangerous than the last two. I need to stay on my toes the whole time. I already have three excellent cuts on my body. I also don't need poison flowing through my body. I should strike the tail down first before anything else.

"Only one left." Said Barb

"Yeah, but hungry Manticores get more aggressive after they lose comrades." Said Fluttershy

"So he's up for a tough fight." Said Rainbow

Xavier swung his sword in his hand as he readied himself. He sighed as he looked at his final target. The Manticore looked at him with a gaping mouth with drool coming out of it. The eyes stared daggers at Xavier. Xavier took a stance as he watched the Manticore charge him. He leaped out of the way, but the Manticore immediately turned and smacked him hard in the back with its head. Xavier fell hard to the ground and groaned as he tried to get up. The Manticore charged him again, quickly scratching Xavier up, as it ran him over. Xavier groaned and hissed as his wounds filled with dirt. Great, I'm getting stepped on by a giant cat. He got up and looked for the Manticore before screaming in pain as it sank its teeth into his shoulder. He looked to see it had its teeth in his right shoulder. He knew one way of knocking it off, but it would take some of the power that was healing him. Better than having a missing arm. Xavier charged his mark and formed a ball of white energy in his hand. He slammed it into the face of the Manticore. It was shoved off his shoulder but left a nice deep wound where it had bitten down. He gripped it and looked at his hand to see all the blood in it. He saw the Manticore get up and give him a death stare.

"What was that?" Asked Twilight

"That was a photon ball." Said Flame

"A what?" Asked Barb

"Xavier's Fable powers just don't heal his body. They also can be used as a weapon. That was a photon ball. A mass of energy he condenses in his hand. He then can strike an opponent with it. Though he is still learning to make it a more efficient weapon." Said Flame

"Why's that?" Asked Twilight

"Xavier was learning everything from his mom. She had taught herself everything she needed to know about her powers. For you see, a lot of the history of the Young family and the Fables disappeared to time. We had a castle in Fabalis known as Farsa, the castle on Xavier's hand, but it vanished to the sands of Fabalis. So Xavier was learning from his mother, and after she disappeared, Xavier just trained on what she had taught him. But if he knew what his mother knew, that Manticore wouldn't have a head right his moment." Said Flame

"Amazing." Said Twilight

Xavier huffed and puffed as he held his right shoulder. It screamed out in pain, but he had to push through it. He looked at the pissed off Manticore. Xavier spotted his sword only a few feet away. He could reach it if he slid past the Manticore, but it would leave him open for a strike with its tail. But it was a risk Xavier had to take. He ran for his sword as the Manticore ran towards him. Xavier slid on the ground, but it made his wounds hiss in pain. He got up and rolled over to his sword, he picked it up and turned, but it was too late. The Manticore had sent its tail barreling at him. It struck him right in the chest. Xavier coughed up some blood, but he wasn't down just yet. He quickly raised his sword and cut the stinger off. Xavier saw a green liquid come from the tail. He sighed in relief, got it before I the Manticore was able to inject its poison. Xavier then grabbed the end of the stinger and pulled it out of his chest. He screamed out in pain but still got it removed. He grasped the whole in his chest as he looked down at the blood on his hand. Times up, for you, kitty cat.

Xavier felt a burst of energy go through his body. He looked down to see his mark was glowing like crazy. Xavier held his sword tight as he looked at the stingerless Manticore. He began to run at it.

"Is he nuts!" Screamed Barb

Xavier then grabbed his sword in both hands and then in a gust of wind; he disappeared completely. The girls all blinked, but then watched as he appeared on the other side sheathing his sword. The Manticore fell over dead. Xavier looked back at the Manticore and sighed as it was over. He looked down at his mark as it lost its glow. I wonder what that was about. But he stopped when he saw the others running towards him.

Another note, music sections not ending in red words will end when this symbol comes up, '***'.

***
Xavier POV

I still looked down at my hand as I couldn't believe what just had happened. Did I just go the speed of light. That can't be possible for me to do. But then again, I don't honestly know all the powers that I can use with this mark. I then heard the sounds of the girls coming up. I waved at them, but my adrenaline from the final fight, with the last Manticore, was wearing off. I felt all the pain from every attack. But the pain from my shoulder and chest was the most intense. At least the Manticore missed my heart.

"Xavier, that was unbelievable." Said Twilight

"Thanks, Twilight. But now I think I need to rest," I said

I feel to my knees as my vision began to blur again. I felt so weak, and light headed as everything came rushing at me from all the damage I took from the fight. I was sure it was from the fact of all the blood loss or maybe I was poisoned by the Manticore. I fell to the ground as my eyes slowly began to shut. The last thing I had heard before I lost consciousness was Twilight's voice screaming out my name.

***
Twilight POV

"Xavier!" I screamed

He laid motionless on the ground. I quickly placed my hands on his neck, praying to Celestia that I could check his pulse in his neck. I sighed as I could but felt more anxious, for it was weak.

"Xavier has a weak pulse," I said

"Then we need to get him to Ponyville Hospital." Said Rainbow

"Agreed, the fastest way is teleportation. Applejack and Rainbow, pick him up," they did it, and I took in a breath before activating my horn. I teleported us all to Ponyville Hospital.

With a flash, we were in the main lobby of the hospital. Red Heart immediately ran over to us.

"Red Heart, we have an emergency, no time to explain, but he needs medical help now!" I exclaimed

Red Heart looked over at Xavier and placed her fingers on his neck. She then quickly screamed out to the back room.

"Get a gurney out her stat! We have a weak pulse here!"

A few other nurses came out with a gurney. Rainbow and Applejack placed Xavier on it.

"We need to get him to the emergency room number three. Let's go, ladies!" Said Red Heart

They ran through the doors to the operating rooms of the hospital. We were all left in the main lobby/waiting room. All we could do now was pray and hope that Xavier pulled through. Be strong Xavier. We each took a seat as we waited for the results of Xavier's emergency operation.

Chapter Five-Ponyville (Rewrite)

Ponyville (Rewrite)
Xavier POV

I slowly opened my eyes and looked to see an area filled with nothing but darkness as I slowly got to my feet. Where am I? I thought over everything and remembered everything up to the point of waking up in this strange place. I arrived in the meadow outside Ponyville. Flame and I walked into the town of Ponyville. I was knocked unconscious by Rainbow Dash. I ended up with a minor concussion and ended up in Twilight's house/library. I came back to reality to meet Twilight, Barb, and Rainbow. I told them about my life story. They then brought over Lyra, and I told them about humanity and Earth. Afterward, I fought Rainbow, and we listened to music in the meadow. I ran to get my iPod for Rainbow. When I came back, three Manticores were surrounding my friends and gave Flame a good amount of scratches. I fought off all three of them, but got wounded in the process. The last thing I remember is falling into another unconscious state. I looked around again. I wonder if I'm still unconscious and if I am, where am I.

"Exactly where I need you." Said a female voice.

I looked around, but couldn't see anybody or anything that would be able to talk to me. I turned one last time and saw the crystal heart again. I didn't know why I kept seeing it, but here it was again. The small voice in my head began to talk to me. It told me to reach out and touch the heart. But something in my gut told me not to, but who listens to their guts these days. Well, I followed that voice in my head and touched the heart. A warm feeling began to surge through my body. A light began to shine from my hand. I looked to see my mark was glowing brightly. I watched as twelve crystal shards began to appear from the darkness around me. They each circled me before one by one. They entered my body. The warm feeling kept getting stronger and stronger. Soon everything went quiet, but a bright light began to shine in front of me. I covered my eyes with my hand, as to block the light from my eyes. When they finally dilated, twelve large shadows surround me. The light still shined in front of me. The light began to speak in the same female voice I had heard before the heart appeared. I also realized it was the light and voice that talked to me back when I discovered the sword.

"Find us."

"Find who?" I asked

"Us." Said the female voice

"But who are you?" I asked

"I would tell you, but the time isn't right. Find the heart, and we will talk again." Said the female voice

Before I could ask about the heart, the light began to become intense. It was as intense as looking straight into the sun. I had to cover my eyes, so the light didn't destroy them. It felt like the light was pushing me out of the darkness. But before I left entirely, the female voice spoke out to me.

"You are the savior of this world."

***

My eyes slowly opened again, but this time, my vision was blurry. Damn, not again. I blinked a few times, and my vision came back to me. I could then hear the beat of a heart monitor. I looked over to see it and everything that was hooked up to me. I can't wait for the bill, for all of this. I slowly moved my body up to see all my wounds were covered up. I was only wearing a medical gown on my lower body. I sighed as I ran my hands over my face.

I saw the door to my room open up, and a mare came in. She had a white coat and pink mane. Her mane was up in a bun. She had on a nurses uniform that made her look like she was out the 70s or something, though it wasn't that bad to scan over. The outfit seemed to be one part with a cute skirt and shirt. She had on a hat on with a red pulse sign with a heart in each corner. It seemed to be her cutie mark. She also had an E-cup chest on her. She was looking over a clipboard when she came into my room. She looked over her clipboard, to see I was up.

"Well good to see you're up." Said the mare

"Great to be up, now who are you?" I asked

"I'm Nurse Red Heart, but Red Heart is just fine." She said

"Well nice to meet you, I'm Xavier. So, can I ask you why you aren't afraid of me?" I said

"Well, I was at first. But Twilight and her friends cleared everything up. Oh, and your stuff is with Twilight and her friends." Said Red Heart

"So how many days have I been out?" I asked

"You've been out for about three days." said Red Heart

"Huh, longest I have ever been out, so how bad is my body," I said

"Well see for yourself." Said Red Heart

I raised my eyebrow at her but shrugged it off. I grabbed the bandages on my body and slowly removed them. When I removed the last one, I was amazed that my wounds had completely healed up. But what impressed me more was that I didn't have a signal scare. I knew my powers had no way of reversing scars from wounds. I removed the bandages from my shoulder and found the same results. Again no injuries were present, where the stinger from the last Manticore hit me. It was as I had never even fought the Manticores in the first place.

"How?" I asked

"We closed up the wounds and used healing magic to heal away the scars. So no worries about any scars covering your quite muscular body," said Red Heart with a blush on her face

I looked down at my mark. So, my Fable powers don't have any backfire from the magic of Equestria. That should come in handy for future events. I kept rubbing the areas I was attacked, still amazed that nothing was wrong with my body.

"I see you're still impressed," Said Red Heart after coming back from dazing off.

"Sure am, would have thought I would have scars from the fight," I said

"That's the power of magic." Said Red Heart

"Now I'm even more impressed with magic," I said

"I'm glad you're happy with the results. Now, Twilight and her friends are out in the lobby waiting for you to wake up. Would you like me to bring them in?" Said Red Heart

"That would be great," I said

Red Heart nodded her head and left the room. After a minute, the door opened, and Flame came in and tackled me. He hugged me tight as a few tears left his eyes. I rubbed his head to tell him I was ok. I looked up to see Twilight and Barb come in after him. Flame hugged me tighter as if I would disappear if he let go. I looked him over to see no scars on his body. I guess magic healed away his scars as well. I had to thank Twilight for treating him and taking care of him, while I was out.

"How are you feeling?" Asked Twilight

"Great, actually I feel like a whole new man," I said

"That's great." Said Barb

"Xavier, I never thought I would never see you wake again," said Flame with tears in his eyes.

I rubbed his head as I looked at his sad, filled eyes, "Please Flame, I'm not going to die yet. I'm just glad you're all safe."

"Thanks to you, Xavier." Said Twilight

"Oh Twilight, thank you for taking care of Flame. I know he can be a handful at times and for healing him up," I said

"No problem, now I think it's time you meet the rest of mine, Barb's and Rainbow's friends." Said Twilight

Rainbow came in with four new mares. First in was an elegant mare. I could see she had a white coat, but it seemed to be more regal than Red Heart's coat. Her mane was pure violet color, not mentioning it was a beautiful violet color. She had it curled, which gave her, even more, beauty. She had azure colored eyes. She had a horn on her head, which told me she was a unicorn. She was wearing a beautiful blue dress. It just went past her knees before ending. On the side of her dress was a set of three diamonds. I knew that had to be her cutie mark. Though, I had no idea what type of talent she had. The last thing my eyes collected from her was her figure and chest. She had a perfect hourglass figure with a perfect D-cup breast.

Next in was an extremely pink pony. I had thought I had seen enough pink with that being my mother's favorite color, but this mare puts it to the extreme. She had both a pink coat and pink mane. But her mane was like cotton candy. I wanted to try and tear some off and see what happened. I could see she had cerulean colored eyes. She had on a light pink shirt and a light pink skirt, at least I didn't have to worry about her looking like she was naked. She had no wings or horn, so she had to be an earth pony. She had a set of three balloons stitched on her skirt. I could guess her talent had to deal with parties. She had about an E-cup chest on her, but it could be bigger.

Next was a pegasus from the fact she had wings on her back. She had a butter yellow coat. Her mane was a pink color and man was it massive. I wondered how she was able to carry it when she flew. Well, she had cyan colored eyes, which easily showed her kindness. She was wearing a green sweater, even though it didn't seem right for this time of year, and a pair of brown pants. On the sweater was a set of three butterflies. I thought about her cutie mark and came up with the idea that she deals with animals in some way. While she was in the room, she covered her face with her pink mane, which caused her to look so cute. But what was amazed me was her chest size, which had to be around an F-cup. I pulled my eyes from the mare and moved them towards the last mare. I felt a blush come to my cheeks as I looked at her.

First, let's just say, I have a thing for cowgirls. I would have never thought one of Twilight's friends would be a cowgirl, not mentioning an attractive cowgirl. She had an orange coat and tan mane. Her mane and tail were tied with green ribbons, holding back the real beauty of them both. Her eyes were a sap green color. She had on a pair of torn work jeans, which had on a western style belt holding them up. Her stomach ultimately shown as her shirt was tied right next to her breasts. The shirt was a red checkerboard shirt. She had it tied just above her D-cup breasts. Her cutie mark sat as the buckle of her belt, which was a set of three apples. I knew from that. Her talent was dealing with apples in some way. The last thing was a worn brown Stetson on her head.

"Xavier, meet Rarity, Pinkie Pie, Fluttershy, and Applejack." Said Twilight

"Nice to meet you all, I'm Xavier Young," I said

"Well nice tah meet ya, partner," said Applejack with a smile on her face and a tip her hat to me.

"Nice to meet you also darling." Said Rarity

Fluttershy didn't say a thing but gave a cute little 'eep.' I took it as her greeting, but the Pinkie Pie didn't mind getting in my face.

"Hi, I'm Pinkie Pie. I love to make new friends, and you're my new friend. I'm so happy your awake since I wanted to thank you. Plus I still have..." Pinkie suddenly stopped as Twilight's aura was around her and placed her back with the others.

"Sorry, she gets a little excited about new friends." Said Twilight

"No problem, I don't mind," I said

"Don't mind. Pinkie was talking a mile a minute. If you understood her, then you're better than me. Because, I swore she didn't even take a breath while she was speaking," whispered Flame as I just rolled my eyes at his comment.

"Well, we're all glad your up." Said Barb

"Yeah, that was so awesome how you dealt with those Manticores." Said Rainbow

"Thanks and I have to ask, has Twilight told you all about Flame and me," I said

They all nodded, and I sighed as I didn't have to explain everything to them.

"Here you go darling," Rarity walked forward with a bag in her hands. I took it into my hands. I opened the bag to see all my clothes completely repaired, "After saving us from those hungry Manticores, I thought I should repay the favor. I have to say, darling. You know how to pick a nice set of clothing."

"Thanks, but now I have a question," I said

"That would be?" Asked Applejack

"Your talents," I said

"Well, I'm a fashion designer. I'm not sure if you have any more clothes, but feel free to drop by my boutique, and I'll gladly make up more for you." Said Rarity

"Parties are my specialty." Said Pinkie Pie

"Apple bucking and farming. If ya ever looking for somethin' tah do, my family farm is always open." Said Applejack

Fluttershy was once again quiet till Flame spoke up.

"Don't be afraid Fluttershy. Xavier's a good guy."

"Oh, I help and talk with animals." Said Fluttershy

"Now that's a talent, so you're a veterinarian," I said

"No, but I am working on getting my degree as one." Said Fluttershy

"She takes care of animals around her house, but nothing significant yet." Said Flame

"Yes and Flame is an adorable cat, he is also fascinating." Said Fluttershy

I smiled as Flame seemed to bring Fluttershy out of hiding. She's so cute and timid. I beat anything can scare her, I'll just have to be careful around her. I don't want to scare her, but I bet it's cute when she does get scared.

"Well, it looks like your up and ready to leave. The girls and I will be in the lobby waiting for you." Said Twilight

I thanked them as they left the room. Flame got off of me as moved my body to the side of the bed. I untied the medical gown and found my boxers still on. Well at least I wasn't completely naked. I tossed it onto the bed as I pulled out the clothes from the bag. I looked them over and couldn't believe how they looked. They looked as if they had just come off the rack. Even the coat looked brand new. I turned to Flame as he sat on the bed staring at me. I decided to pop him a question while I was getting dressed.

"So, what do you think of them all?" I asked

"Well, they are nice. I can't say anything terrible about them." He said

"So, do think we can trust them," I said

"Yes, I believe we can. Being with them for those three days, while you were in the hospital, gave me time to think. I never saw a reason to be scared of them or fear them. So, I believe if we show the rest of Ponyville that you aren't some crazy sword wielding monster, and I'm not some demonic cat, then I think we might have a chance at settling down here." Said Flame

"Well then, I think it's time we meet the neighborhood," I said

I finished by throwing on my coat. Flame then jumped onto my shoulder. We walked out the door of my room, and we passed Nurse Red Heart. She stopped me and gave me a clipboard. I took an ink quill she gave me, and I signed my name on the line of the clipboard. But I also had to fill out a few other forms. I hate medical paperwork. After all the paperwork, I waved goodbye to Red heart as Flame, and I left to the waiting room. I pushed the doors open and saw the girls. They readily greeted me. I thanked them for waiting, and we then exited the hospital. The sun was high in the sky, and I felt it great on my body. The wind also was active as it passed over my body.

"This feels nice," I said

"Xavier," I turned to Twilight. "I think you should have this."

She was holding my sword in her hands. I had forgotten about it. I reached out my hand and grabbed it. I pulled the blade from the sheath and looked it over. The sun shined off the blade showing off the crimson color of it. I placed the sword back into the sheath and threw it onto my back. I hooked the strap together over my chest and felt complete again.

"Thanks for keeping it safe," I said

"No problem, having it gave me some time to look it over." Said Twilight

"Did you find anything about it?" I asked

"Nope, Equestria seems to have no history about it." Said Twilight

"Come on, let's stop talking about swords and introduce Xavier to Ponyville." Said Rainbow

"Alright, let's do this," I said

We soon walked the dirt road that led from the hospital to Ponyville. We all stopped, and I looked at the town before looking at Flame. Flame and I looked back at the girls as they smiled at us. We smiled back before I sighed and walked into the town. The girls followed close behind us. We soon reached what looked to be a market area. We all stepped in, and ponies stopped and looked at us. I never felt so nervous in my life, but I then heard a familiar female voice.

"Xavier!"

I looked to see Lyra pushing through the crowd. She ran up and gave me a hug, which caused ponies to whisper around us. She broke the hug and gave a smile before hugging me again and whimpering.

"I thought I would never see you again." She said

"Hey no worries Lyra, I'm not going anywhere anytime soon," I said

I pulled her out of the hug and looked at her face. Tears were gently running down her cheeks. I gently took my thumb and wiped them away. I smiled at her, and she returned it before bringing me into another hug. Then the others came up, and I heard another female voice.

"Lyra, where are you?"

"Bon Bon, over here." Said Lyra

"Who?" I asked

"Oh, Bon Bon is a friend of mine and lets me crash at her place." Said Lyra

Soon a mare came out of the crowd. She had a cream colored coat. Her mane was two tones in color. The first was cobalt blue with a pink streak in it. She had arctic blue eyes. She had on a white shirt and pair of jeans, and her cutie mark was of blue and yellow stripped wrapped candies. She also had on a pair of yellow hooved shoes. I could see that her cutie mark meant she dealt with candy, plus I think Lyra talked about Bon Bon owning a candy store. Last was that she had a C-cup on her.

"Hey Bon Bon, come over here and meet Xavier." Said Lyra

"Lyra, you need to give up the idea that humans..." Bon Bon stopped when she saw me. I waved at her and I could she was completely stunned and speechless.

"Bon Bon this is Xavier, and as you can see, he's a human." Said Lyra

"Nice to meet you," I said

"I can't believe it." Said Bon Bon

"You better believe it, by the way, the names Flame." Said Flame

"That cat just talked." Said Bon Bon

"Yeah, but I'm a spirit." Said Flame

Twilight then stepped forward and spoke to the crowd, "Ponies of Ponyville, we would like you to meet our, um well our new member to Ponyville. Xavier Young the human and Flame the Fable Cat."

"Um, hello," I said as Flame just waved at the crowd.

Pinkie Pie then bounced to all the ponies that were looking at Flame and me. She stuck her hand in her mane and pulled out a cannon on wheels and placed it on the ground. Flame and I looked at each other and then back at Pinkie Pie before looking at Twilight. She looked at us with raised eyebrows, and we both pointed to Pinkie Pie.

"Oh, that's Pinkie Pie being Pinkie Pie." Said Twilight

"Yeah, she can be random at times." Said Rainbow

"Also darlings, don't try to understand Pinkie Pie, it isn't good for your health." Said Rarity

Flame and I looked at each other again and shrugged it off. We watched as Pinkie fired off her cannon, which shot out confetti of all things. She happily bounced up in the air with excitement as ponies watched her.

"They weren't kidding about her being random." Said Flame

"Yeah, but everybody needs a little random in their life," I said

"Of course, you would think that way." Said Flame

Flame and I turned our attention back to Pinkie Pie, "Hello everypony, I'm glad to announce tonight, I will have my 'Welcome to Ponyville Party' for my friends Flame and Xavier. I will have this party right here in the market square. So everypony, please come and welcome Xavier and Flame to Ponyville."

She happily bounced away pulling her cannon with her. Flame and I again looked at each other and watched as ponies were talking with each other before leaving. I scratched my head as it was strange to think that they had already accepted us.

"What was that about?" I asked

"Oh, everypony knows that when Pinkie Pie throws a party that pony or in your case, human, is ok." Said Twilight

"Yeah, ponies here trust Pinkie more than anything else." Said Barb

"A little weird if you ask me." Said Flame

"Well, I need to dash, so I'll see you all at the party." Said Rainbow

As she said, she dashed away, and I wanted a freaking rim shot to go off for the pun. I watched as the rest said their goodbyes.

"Well, I have some orders to fill, see you all later tonight darlings." Said Rarity

"I need to make sure my animal friends are alright. But Xavier, you wouldn't mind if I took Flame. I want to get to know more about him." Said Fluttershy

"I see no problem why not, but it's still Flame choice," I said

"I don't mind." Said Flame

"Oh thank you." Said Fluttershy

Flame leaped off my shoulder and went over and climbed onto Fluttershy's shoulder. Fluttershy smiled as they left together. Then the others began to say their goodbyes.

"I got tah return tah my farm. See ya'll." Said Applejack

"Sorry to leave you Xavier, but Barb and I have to do something. We'll see you at the party." Said Twilight

Soon it was just me, Lyra and Bon Bon.

"Since it seems you need something to do until the party, how about you come over." Said Lyra

"Only if Bon Bon is ok with it," I said

"Well, I always thought Lyra was crazy with the idea of a creature known as a human. I still can't believe you're even real, but beside the point, I see no reason why you can't come over." Said Bon Bon

"Oh thank you, Bon Bon. Come on Xavier. I want to show you my research on your race." Said Lyra

She grabbed my hand and dragged me off with Bon Bon following behind. Lyra sure is enthusiastic about my people.

***

We all stood outside of Bon Bon's house. It looked to be an average house, except for the fact that there was a candy shop attached to it. Bon Bon opened the door, but before, I even stepped into the front door, Lyra grabbed my hand again and dragged me down a hallway. I could hear Bon Bon scream something at Lyra.

"Don't do anything crazy with him Lyra." Said Bon Bon

"No worries Bon Bon." Said Lyra

She soon dragged me to a door and opened it. It seemed to lead down to a basement. She kept dragging me down and tossed me into the center of the room. Then on came the lights, and around me was a bunch of research papers and drawings of my people. I looked at them all as circled the room.

"Impressive, huh." Said Lyra

"Yes, it is," I said

"Well, how about I get us something to drink. I'll be back, feel free to look around." Said Lyra

She soon left back up the stairs to get us drinks. I began to look over each wall. Papers and drawings covered each wall. I found myself at what appeared to be her desk. I could see she had a nice set of pictures on it. Each was of her and Bon Bon. Each picture I picked up of the two was of them being happy in different places. I wonder if they're dating each other. I set down the pictures and found a book flipped over. I raised my eyebrow to it. I wonder what she was doing with this book. I beat these her new research notes. I reached my hand forward but pulled it back. But it could be something else. It's not my place to look to see whether it is research or her writing. I finally heard hooves coming down the stairs, and Lyra came down holding two cups of water.

"I hope you don't mind water. It seems I need to pick up more cider from Applejack's farm." Said Lyra

"No, not at all," I said

I took the cup, and she pointed over to a couch. We each took a seat, and I drank some of the water, while still looking over the walls. It was still impressive how much info she had on humanity before I came into the picture.

"So is this all before I came," I said

"Yes, I haven't had time to sort through the stuff you told me and compared it to the notes I already have. But when I heard you were in the hospital, I couldn't do anything. I was so worried about whether or not you would make it." Said Lyra

"Hey, don't cry, I don't like it when you cry. I'm here, and I'm not going anywhere anytime soon." I said

"Ha, thanks." She said

"So, I got to ask, are you and Bon Bon a thing," I said leaning back on the couch.

"Yes, we are a thing, I hope you aren't bothered by same-sex relationships." Said Lyra

"No, I think everybody should find who they love, even if it's with the same-sex," I said

"Thanks, I have been so happy with her. Before I fell in love with Bon Bon, my life felt empty. But after we fell in love, everything finally felt complete. But we are looking for a stallion to make it even better." Said Lyra

"What?" I asked

"Well you see, Bon Bon and I are bisexual. Even though we love each other so much, we still want a stallion to pleasure us," said Lyra with a slight blush on her face.

"What?" I asked still as confused as before

"I guess I should explain something about Equestria to you. You see the female population on Equestria out ways the stallion population. So it is a reason a lot of same-sex relationships between women is common. But most still stay bisexual because of our polygamous lifestyle here on Equestria. Some ponies do stay monogamy, but most have polygamous lifestyles. You see to handle the shortage of stallions. Stallions build herds with two or more mares. So Bon Bon and I are looking to make a pack with a stallion." Said Lyra

"Interesting, back on Earth we only have monogamous lifestyles. I think that this world full of polygamous lifestyles is going to take some time to accept." I said

"No worries, you have plenty of time to figure out yourself here in Equestria. I just wanted to tell you that because you might need it in the future. Better to know now then when it's too late." Said Lyra

"Thanks, Lyra. Now, how about you tell me about everything you had discovered before I came here." I said

"Oh, I would love to!" Exclaimed Lyra

For the next couple of hours, Lyra told me about all of her research she had done. She had searched far and wide across Equestria to get the info she needed. She even got some of it from strange dreams she would have. I was impressed how much knowledge of my people was on Equestria and how much she got from strange dreams. Soon a clock rang off and then came Bon Bon's voice.

"Lyra, it's time we get going. We can't be late for Pinkie Pie's party, plus we have one of the guests of honor." Said Bon Bon

"Coming Bon Bon, I guess it's time you celebrate your first Pinkie Pie party. A well-known fact in Ponyville is that you never miss a Pinkie Pie party. Also, please don't mention anything I told you about me and Bon Bon's wanting a stallion to join us, she likes to keep that under wraps till we are certain about it." Said Lyra

"Don't worry Lyra. You have my promise as a friend," I said

"Oh thank you, Xavier," said Lyra as she gave me a hug.

"Come on Lyra and Xavier. The party is about to start." Said Bon Bon

"Coming." Said Lyra

We both ran up the stairs and meet up with Bon Bon. We all then exited the house, and Bon Bon locked up before we went to the market to celebrate I and Flame's welcome party to Ponyville.

***

I sat at a table running my hand through my hair. I had been on the dance floor with many different ponies and was taking a break. I was happy that the ponies were able to get past that I was a human. I soon saw Flame sit across from me with three cupcakes on a plate. His tongue went over his lips but watched as I snatched up one of his cupcakes. He looked at me with a disapproving grin.

"You need to lay off the sweets. A fat Fable is a useless Fable," I said

He just stuck out his tongue at me, as he went to eat the others. I was amazed at how well planned the party was and not mentioning how good these sweets were. I knew I had to thank Pinkie for all of this. The place was decorated like any ordinary party and even had a stage with a DJ playing. Floodlights lit up the area around us and large speakers blasting out music. Everypony in Ponyville was in attendance; I guess Lyra was right, no pony missed a Pinkie Pie party.

"So did you enjoy being with Fluttershy?" I asked

"Yeah, I sure did. Though Fluttershy's bunny is a bitch." Said Flame

"Oh come on, a little bunny," I said chuckling to myself

"You won't be giggling when you see this bunny. That thing is the spawn of the devil. I don't know why Fluttershy keeps it around." Said Flame

"Well, I guess I'll just have to see this bunny in person," I said

"Don't say I ever warned you." Said Flame

"There you are," I turned my attention to the voice to see Rainbow come flapping down. She looked tired and sweaty, " I've been looking for you."

"Hey Rainbow, just get off the dance floor," I said

"Yeah," she took a seat and sat down. "So, how do you like your first Pinkie Pie party?"

"I got to say. It's amazing. I would have never thought Pinkie could throw this all together." I said

"Thanks, Xavier," I looked to see Pinkie behind me. She easily made my heart skip a beat, "Oh sorry Xavier, I'll try to dial myself down around you."

"Thanks, Pinkie and how do did you get here," I said

"I came from the dance floor when I heard you complimenting my party." She said

I looked to see the dance floor with the crowded of ponies and the loud music that was blasting over the crowd. I looked to Rainbow, and her eyes told me not to try to understand it. I looked at Flame, and he shrugged before popping the last cupcake into his mouth. I looked back at Pinkie's smiling face.

"Well, I'm happy you threw us this party. I think this helped the ponies of Ponyville see that we're not a threat to them." I said

"Yeah not mentioning all the sweets are just divine." Said Flame

"Thanks, Mrs. Cake taught me everything I know about cooking." Said Pinkie

"So Xavier, besides training, do anything else fun." Said Rainbow

"Well, I play a little basketball here and there," I said

"Basketball?" Asked Pinkie

"A sport where teams up to five runs up and down a court shooting hoops to score points," I said

"Sounds like my kind of game." Said Rainbow

"Anything else." Said Pinkie

"Well, I play guitar," I said

"Please, Xavier rocks out on a guitar." Said Flame

"Thanks, Flame," I said rubbing my neck.

"Really?" Asked Rainbow

"Yeah, I would show you, but I don't have a guitar," I said

"No problem." Said Pinkie

She reached into her mane and pulled out a black electric guitar. She handed it to me, and I held it in my hands. Rainbow and Pinkie pushed me up to the stage entrance. Pinkie went over to the DJ that was playing and whispered into her ear. The DJ nodded at Pinkie. I was standing next to Rainbow and decided to pop a question to her.

"Rainbow, who is that pony?"

"Oh, that's Vinyl Scratch or DJ Pon-3, which is her DJ name." Said Rainbow

Pinkie ushered me onto the stage. Rainbow pushed me up to the stage. Now on stage, I was able to get a good look at Vinyl. She had a white coat on her. Her mane was a two toned electric blue color. I thought it was about right for a DJ like her. She had on a shirt that only covered her breasts, as her stomach was completely exposed. Her pants were cut off white jeans with the pockets coming at of them. She then was sporting a pair of blue fingerless gloves and a pair of dark purple shades. She had a pair of headphones over her ears to listen to her work. She had a music note on her shirt, which quickly went with her career choice. Last was her D to E-cup breasts.

"Vinyl this is Xavier." Said Pinkie

"Nice to meet you, Vinyl Scratch." She held out her hand for me to shake.

I took it, "Nice to meet you. I'm Xavier as Pinkie said. I've heard a lot about you from Rainbow," as I shook her hand.

"Ha, Rainbow is a big fan of mine. But it sounds like Pinkie wants you to play a song for us." Said Vinyl

"That's right," I said

"Sounds interesting, the amps over there will work for the guitar," said Vinyl as she pointed over to the amps.

"Thanks," I went over and jacked myself in and then gave a thumbs up to Vinyl. She gave a thumbs up to Pinkie Pie. She bounced over to the mic and tapped it as the music came to an end, and ponies turned their attention to Pinkie.

"Hi everypony, I hope you been enjoying the party," the crowd cheered and clapped. "Well, I'm glad. Now for something special. Xavier has decided to show Ponyville some of his skills on the guitar. So give a big hand for Xavier."

She stepped out of the way as I came forward. The crowd clapped for as I went over to the mic. I tapped on it to get the crowd to settle down, "Thank you everypony, now if anybody back on my planet of Earth would have told me I would be saying 'pony,' they would think I was crazy. Well, I thank all of you for allowing me and Flame to be here in your fair town. So Flame and I thank you all. So, Ponyville you ready to rock."

The cheered, and I nodded to Vinyl, and she nodded back. She gave me a thumbs up, and I pulled the pick from the fret board. I took in a breath before letting it out. I got ready as the crowd went silent waiting for me to play. I closed my eyes as I counted out the beats of the drums since I didn't have a drummer present with me. After finding the beat, I opened my eyes as began to strum the guitar. I quickly saw everypony just stand amazed at my skills.

"Go, Xavier!" Screamed Flame as he sat on Fluttershy's shoulder.

I continued to play the guitar remembering every note and chord that was in the song. I began to hear the ponies cheer for me to continue. I smiled as I continued to play for them. My hand easily glided across the strings and for even more fun, I used the whammy bar. I could see Rainbow was just amazed at how easy I was making it look. I kept it up but decided to close my eyes and let the music play in my ears. I kept imagining the tempo of the drums that would be playing with me.

"So awesome!" Said Dash

"He sure is amazing darlings." Said Rarity

I kept playing and made ponies just watch in amazement at how fluent I was. I got to say. I was thankful for all those years of practice. Nothing ever felt better than playing the guitar. I soon played the last note and let it ring out before ending the song.

Ponies then cheered and clapped for me as Pinkie came back. I gave her the guitar before walking off stage. Vinyl began to play the dance music again for everypony. As I reached the entrance to the dance floor, the girls swarmed me.

"Darling that was incredible, how did you learn to play like that?" Asked Rarity

"Just sitting down and practicing. Won't lie, took many years to play like that," I said

"Yeah, now if you could just get your singing voice together." Said Flame

"You can sing." Said Barb

"Well yes, but not that great. Just took it up about a year ago. I needed a new challenge while playing my guitar," I said

"Well who cares, that solo was excellent!" Said Dash

"Well girls, I think we have plenty of time left in the night. How about we dance it away?" I said

They agreed and ran out to the dance floor. Flame jumped off of Fluttershy's shoulder and got onto mine.

"You know Flame. This world isn't that bad. I think I can see myself here, how about you." I said

"Yes, yes I can." Said Flame

Rainbow then came back to Flame and me, "Come on Xavier and Flame."

"Coming Rainbow," I said

I ran with Flame, on my shoulder, onto the dance floor. For the rest of the night, we danced it away. I had to say. It was the best welcome party I have ever attended.

***

Soon enough, the party came to an end. Flame was already out cold. We all had taken a break, and Flame had fallen asleep trying to eat a cupcake. Lucky for him, he didn't smash his face into it. We all yawned, and most of them said our goodbyes to us. It was just me, a sleeping Flame, Twilight, and Barb. I then remembered something important that Flame and I never got settled.

"Shoot," I said

"What?" Asked Twilight

"Flame and I don't have a place to stay for the night," I said

"No worries, you and Flame can stay with Barb and me. We have an extra room in the library. So you're more than welcome to live with us, we wouldn't mind the company." Said Twilight

"Thank you, Twilight and Barb," I said

"Hey, no problem." Said Barb

I picked up Flame and the three of us headed back to the library. Twilight opened the door, and Barb said goodnight before heading up to her room. Twilight went upstairs and brought down a pillow and some blankets.

"Sorry for putting you on the couch for the night, but the room is a mess. I never thought I would ever need to use that room for more than storage." Said Twilight

"No problem, I'm used to sleeping on couches. And thanks again for this," I said

"Your welcome Xavier and welcome to Ponyville." Said Twilight

"Thanks and goodnight to you," I said

"You to Xavier." Said Twilight

I watched as she went up to her room. I set up the couch for myself and set up a small pillow bed on the floor next to me for Flame. I set Flame down and covered him up. I sighed as I sat on the side of the couch and untied my boots. I set them next to my stuff with my sword and coat, which I threw over my backpack. Afterward, I laid on the couch and pulled the covers up to my chest. I put my hands behind my head as I replayed all the events that had transpired today. I smiled at them all. I guess this is my life. I wonder what kind of life I'll have here. Well at least I know one thing, it will be an interesting one. I moved over to my side and pulled the covers up. I closed my eyes and fell asleep.

Chapter Six-New Career

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter Seven-Invasion of Wood

Invasion of Wood

Flame, riding my shoulder, and I walked through the streets of Ponyville. I had decided that I needed some new clothing and needed to stop living in the clothes I brought from Earth. Plus, I needed a suit for my date with Twilight. Sure I felt like she cheated when she used her status, as the princess's student, to get my book published but hey there were no guidelines of how she was supposed to get it published. I was just happy to have a job that I love and a job that can help out the library out.

"So you're finally going to see Rarity." Said Flame

"Yeah, about time I get some new clothes for my wardrobe. Plus, I didn't bring a suit with me," I said

"You still going on a date, when Twilight cheated her way to a win." Said Flame

"First, off Flame, she only used her title as the last result to get my book published. Second, you had no guidelines for the bet, so she never cheated. Third, I could care less who won or lost. Sure if Twilight lost, it would have forced her off my back, but sooner or later I might have tried to get my books published. They were my first works, and I see no reason why they couldn't appeal to ponies." I said

"Well, I guess it did, so any idea when it will see a release date to the public and when we will be rolling in bits." Said Flame

"The book is set to come out in a few weeks, and the royalties are going to help pay my medical bill or have you forgot about my hospital stay for three days," I said

"No, but I thought the job at Applejack's farm was settling that." Said Flame

"Please Flame, I'm using some of that money on helping out with the bills of the library. So after the royalties pay my medical bills, then we can roll around in bits," I said

"Well, you better hope not to end up in the hospital again. Even in Equestria, hospital bills are crazy high." Said Flame

"They sure are Flame, they sure are," I said

We soon stopped in front of Rarity's boutique. I had to ask Twilight for directions and a description of the place. Well, the description sure was correct. It was a building that apparently made to look like a carousel. Pony mannequins sat around it like the horses of a carousel. Windows held more of these mannequins with different clothing designs on them. I could also see that it was two stories with a window on the upper story. The sign sat outside the door. It read, 'Carousel Boutique.' I shrugged my shoulder as plenty of buildings in Ponyville were out of this world.

I pushed open the door, and a small bell rang off as I came in. I then heard a beautiful and quite elegant sing-song voice call out to me.

"One minute darling."

I decided to walk around and look at all the fashion Rarity had lined up. Everything was beautifully handcrafted. It all seemed to flow together so beautifully, not a stitch out of place. Soon enough I heard the sounds of hooves coming down some stairs and in came Rarity. This time instead of a dress or something flashy, as she regularly wore, she was in a simple red shirt and black pants. On her nose was a pair red frame glasses. She still looked as elegant and beautiful as ever.

"Ah, Xavier ad Flame darlings, what can I do for you both today?" She asked

"Well Rarity it seems I finally need to get some new clothes, plus I need a suit made up," I said

"A suit, for what reason." She said

"Well, you see I gave Twilight and Xavier a bet. Twilight was pushing for Xavier to publish his three finished books here in Equestria, though Xavier didn't think it would fly here in Equestria. So I made them bet that if Twilight could get the book published, Xavier would have to get the other two published and take Twilight out on a date. But if Twilight couldn't get the book published, she would have to stop bringing up the topic. So it seems Twilight won and well Xavier here needs a nice suit for his date this Saturday." Said Flame

"Oh, how sweet of you to take Twilight out on a date. I swear that sometimes that girl needs to get out more. Now Xavier if you would follow me, I can get you all measured out and began to work on your clothes." She said

"Flame stay here and try not to destroy anything," I said

"Just because I'm a cat, doesn't mean I like ripping things up." He said

He leaped off my shoulder and went over to a chair and curled up and began to sleep. I walked up to Rarity and gestured us to a back room. We passed through a curtain to a room with a small circle in the middle. She pointed over to it, and I walked over as her horn brought over a measuring tape, clipboard, and a pencil.

"Now darling strip out of everything, but your boxers." She said

I took off my coat and threw it over a chair, unhooked my sword and placed it next to the jacket. I stripped out of my shirt and pants. I tossed over onto the chair and stepped into the circle as Rarity looked up from her clipboard. I instantly watched her face grow extremely red. I guess it had to do with my body. Like I said I was incredibly built. I had a perfect six pack and chest. Not a once of fat sat on my body, all of it was pure muscle. I just watched her eyes gaze over my whole body and her tongue gently gliding over her lips. I felt a shiver down my spine as I watched her do it. I snapped my fingers, and she snapped out of her trance. She blinked eyes and quickly turned herself around from embarrassment.

"Sorry for staring, Xavier. I've never had the chance to see a stallion as fit and muscular as you," She flipped around and took a few breaths, but her face still had hints of blush across it. "Now let's get your measurements."

The measuring tape floated on over to me and began to take every measure that she had to take. She wrote it all down on her clipboard, and she floated over a few suit coats and started to throw each one on me. She looked at them and would nod her head back and forth. After about fifteen different suit coats, she finally smiled and wrote it on her clipboard.

"Thank you, darling. You can throw everything back on." She said

I got down and got dressed. Once I had everything back on, Rarity and I left to see Flame chatting it up with a cat. The cat had white fur with a dark gray color at the end of her tail. She had light spring bud colored eyes. The hair on her head was standing up with a purple ribbon in it. She had a purple collar around her neck. She seemed to be listening deeply to Flame.

"Seems like you finally found a girlfriend," I said

Flame looked up and then back at the cat. A slight blush came across Flame's face, "No Xavier, she's just a friend."

"Ha, I'm just kidding Flame. So who is your new cat friend?" I said

"That would be my pet cat Opalescence or just Opal." Said Rarity

"Yeah, she's a great cat." Said Flame

Opal began to rub herself all over Flame, making him laugh. I chuckled a little but saw Rarity was a little confused about something.

"You ok Rarity," I said

"Can Flame talk to cats?" Asked Rarity

"Yeah, every species of Fable can communicate with the animal species they are. Since Flame is a cat, he can understand and talk with cats. Usually, Fables sometimes fall in love with the animal they are. Any children that are born are usually common species and share no powers of the Fable race. But when two Fables mate, Fables are the kids." I said

"Interesting wait, WHAT! Flame, you have better not have deflowered my Opal." Said Rarity

"Now hold on a second, Opal is a beautiful cat. But I wouldn't deflower a house cat without the consent of the owner. Plus I have my eyes on an entirely different cat." Said Flame

"Huh?" Questioned Rarity

"Flame has a fascination with a female Fable Cat named Intosha. She is the up most front Fable about the ancient history of the Fables and the Young's. She says she gets this info from dreams, but no one is certain. But if you ever want to learn about Fables or my family, then she's the one." I said

"Hm, so you would rather have her than my Opal." Said Rarity

"Well yeah, she is my dream girl." Said Flame

Rarity gave a sigh. I guess because she wouldn't have to worry about kittens, especially since Flame would have certainly gotten Opal pregnant. Soon the door to the boutique opened, and Barb came in breathing at an extreme rate. She seemed to have rushed over here, and I instantly felt uneasy feeling travel through my gut.

"Barb dear, what is the matter?" Asked Rarity

"Twilight...needs...you...Ponyville...hospital." Said Barb

I looked at Rarity as she looked at me. I looked at Flame as he looked at me. I nodded to Rarity, and she returned the nod.

"Alright, darling." Said Rarity

"Thanks...Rarity...Xavier...you and Flame might also be needed." Said Barb

"Alright, lead the way Barb," I said

She nodded, and Flame gave Opal a nose rub before jumping onto my shoulder, and I ran out with Rarity behind me. I got a strange feeling that whatever is happening at Ponyville Hospital is just the beginning my real adventure here on Eques.

***

We came through the doors of the hospital, and Twilight and the girls were looking at a bunch of the nurses and doctors. Each had bruises, but luckily none of them were fatal. As I took a few more steps, my mark began to burn on my hand. I grabbed it and looked at it. It was a bright red color instead of the white color. What the hell is going on with my mark? Soon enough the pain disappeared with the light, and I looked at Flame, he was too busy with the hospital staff. Twilight came up to me, while I watched Flame.

"Thank Celestia you came, Xavier." Said Twilight

"What did this?" I asked

"We're not too sure, but Red Heart said that a patient did all of this." Said Twilight

"A patient did all of this," I said looking at everypony in the waiting room.

"That is power." Said Flame

"Luckily, none of them have serious injuries." Said Fluttershy

"Have any of you been inside the main hospital?" I asked

"Nope, we have been dealing with them." Said Rainbow

"Not mentionin' that a strange barrier is blockin' us from enterin'." Said Applejack

"Have you tried to take it down, Twilight?" I asked

"Tried every spell I know but nothing is working." She said

"Maybe you should try Xavier." Said Flame

"Not a bad idea, my powers are different than magic," I said

"It's worth as shot." Said Barb

"Show me the barrier. Flame you stay here and help Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie with the staff. I, Twilight, Barb, Rainbow, and Applejack will go in and solve this mystery. Plus we might find some more wounded," I said

They all nodded, and Flame jumped off. Twilight showed me to the doors that lead to the main part of the hospital. I could feel a strong presence was inside the hospital. I looked at the girls, and they all nodded. I brought up my left hand and placed it on the doors, I then began to pour my Fable powers into it. As I kept pouring my abilities into it, I started to see flashes of a strange object. Then it came into view. It was a box. Just as the image disappeared, the doors swung open. What the hell was that?

"Great job Xavier." Said Twilight

"Thanks, now let's solve this mystery," I said snapping back to reality.

We all entered the hallway, and I could feel a massive amount of energy passing over me. I looked down to my mark, but it wasn't glowing. Why did it glow red when I first entered? Is it a sign of something to come and what was with that box. We kept marching forward finding a few wounded. Applejack, Rainbow, and Barb took the injured out while Twilight and I pushed forward. I wasn't too sure where to even go.

"Any ideas," I said

"Not really." Said Twilight

I then felt a strange pulling sensation. It was almost like the energy in the building was pulling me somewhere. I motioned Twilight to follow behind me. As we walked the halls, the power kept getting stronger, and I could feel something much different. A dark feeling was in the air now. It seemed to be choking the life out of us. Damn, it feels like this hospital has a demonic presence now.

"Xavier, I'm scared. The air is thick with darkness, and I don't like it." Said Twilight

"You can always go back Twilight," I said

"I made it this far. I might as well stick with it." She said

"Then take my hand Twilight because I have a bad feeling of what might be entering. It would be better if we stay close together," I said

"Alright." She said

She took my hand, and I kept following the energy with her right beside me. Soon it pulled us to a door. I could feel the darkness coming right from this room. This is it. I walked up and grabbed the handle with my right hand, and the box flashed back in front of me. What the hell is with this box? I shrugged the image of the box away and pushed the door open, and the energy came storming at Twilight and me. It was, even so, powerful it was pushing us back.

"Damn," I said

"Agreed." Said Twilight

Twilight and I continued to push against the force till we reached the door. I looked at her, and she looked at me.

"Ready to take a leap of faith," I said

She nodded to me, and we pushed into the door. But we didn't come out in some hospital room, but outside. The sun was high in the sky and birds were chirping away. We both heard the sound of waves crashing against the shore. I just scratched my head of how we got here.

"Where the hell are we?" I asked

"I'm not too sure Xavier, but look a filly," Twilight was pointing to a huge tree next to the cliff with a swing coming off a low-lying branch. On the swing was a filly. A strange light seemed to cover her. It made it impossible to say anything about her.

"I wonder if she has any idea where we are?" I asked

"Well let's go ask." Said Twilight

"Wait, something isn't completely right here. Just stay on your, um, hooves." I said

"Alright." She said

We started to make our way towards the little filly, but as we walked, I had this feeling that something wasn't right. I have never had so much gut feelings at one time before. Soon enough we reached her, and before Twilight or I could take another step, she spoke out to us both.

"Take another step, and both of you will meet your end."

Twilight and I stopped dead in our tracks. We didn't take another step closer to the filly. But I still wanted to talk with her.

"Please, we come in peace. My name is Xavier Young, and the mare is Twilight Sparkle." I said

"Yes, we just want to help." Said Twilight

"That's what they all say, but they never mean it." Said the filly

"Please, we don't want to hurt you. We just want to figure out what is happening here." Said Twilight

"STAY BACK!" Said the filly

Suddenly Twilight screamed out in pain. I ran towards her and caught her as she was falling to the ground. She hissed in pain, and I felt a cold liquid pass over my hand. I pulled it up to find blood covering my hand. I looked to see Twilight's arm had a massive gash in it.

"Just stay back." Said the filly

"Please, Twilight and I just want to help you," I said

"It's true." Said Twilight

"They all say that, but none of them ever mean it. Why should I trust you two?" Said the filly

"Because I've never hurt anybody in my life. You seem to be able to know somepony from the sound of their voice or how they look. So look at me and tell me if I'm a threat." I said

The filly never turned her head to look at me. I raised my head till Twilight spoke up to me.

"Xavier."

I looked back to see the wound was gone. I looked back at the filly as she still never turned her head to Twilight and me.

"I healed her up. You are telling the truth, neither of you will hurt me." Said the filly

"Now that we have gotten that taken care of, can I ask who you are," I said

"My name is Moon Star."

"Nice to meet you Moon Star. Now tell me why you hurt those doctors?" I said

"They were going to hurt me. I knew they were going to hurt me, like 'him.'" Said Moon

"Who is this 'him'?" Asked Twilight

"Stray Wolf." Said Moon

"But why were you afraid the doctors were going to hurt you like this Stray Wolf," I said

"Because I know they are working for him. I won't let anypony hurt me again, especially 'him.'" Said Moon

The world around us began to shake violently. The sky started to turn red with fire. Twilight came up to me and grabbed my hand tight. A lack of fire replaced the sea. The tree began to die and look demonic in nature. The whole area looked like we had just stepped into Hell.

"What happened?" Asked Twilight

"I'm not sure," I said

"No pony will return me to 'him' and his wolves. I will kill anypony who stands in my way. All will perish at my hand, who work for Stray Wolf." Said Moon

"Moon, please calm down, Twilight and I will never turn you over to this Stray Wolf. If you say this guy is as evil as he sounds, no pony will give you to him or hurt you," I said

"Why should I trust you on that?" She asked

I broke from Twilight grip and slowly walked forward to Moon, "Because I would never let that happen. I won't let those who need help go without it. It is one of my creeds I live by as the Fabled Warrior."

"You mean that." She said

"Yes," I said

Soon she came off the seat and ran up to me. She grabbed me in a tight hug. I could feel my shirt starting to get damp with tears. I looked around to see the world settling down and returning to its original form. Twilight came up and patted Moon on the head, and she went over and hugged her.

"Xavier and I will always promise to protect you." Said Twilight

"Yeah, you can count on that," I said

"Then will you be my mommy and daddy." She said

I looked at Twilight, and she looked at me. I raised my eyebrow and Twilight had a slight blush on her face. But I smiled patted her on the face and patted Moon on the head.

"Sure Twilight and I will be your mommy and daddy," I said

Twilight looked at me, and I smiled at her. I knew Twilight, nor I had any experience in dealing with children, but she seemed so hurt. I saw Twilight sigh and rub Moon's head.

"Sure Moon." Said Twilight

"Thank you, both." Said Moon

Soon the world began to fade around us. Twilight grasped my hands tight and looked me. I grabbed her tight with Moon in the middle. The world around us started to disappear into a bright flash of white light. But again that box came into my eyes, but this time with a hint of dark laughter in the background.

***

When I opened my eyes, I could see we were in the hospital again. But this time, we were in a room. I let go of Twilight and looked around to see everything was ok. I turned to see Twilight opening her eyes and noticing Moon was gone. We both turned to the bed in the room, to find a sleeping filly on it. In the strange world, we were in, neither Twilight nor I could make at Moon's original color scheme, since she was glowing completely white, like an angel. But now we both could see the filly that we might have been having a conversation with moments ago.

"So what was that all about?" Asked Twilight

"I'm not sure, but something tells me that that filly is Moon Star," I said

"Do you think so?" Asked Twilight

"Well, she's the only filly in this room," I said

We both looked at the sleeping filly. She had a beautiful midnight blue coat. Her mane was the color of moonlight, which was a silver color. She was wearing a worn and torn dress. I could barely make out any color on it. If anything it at least covered her. I looked at the clothing for her mark and found one barely visible. It was the moon with three shooting stars going over it. She seemed to be only about ten years old. She had a horn on her head, which made her a unicorn.

"I wonder why she thought ponies were a threat to her?" Asked Twilight

"Well when she wakes up, we can ask her. For now, let's get her out of here and back to the library," I said

"Why, she needs to stay here and get medical attention." Said Twilight

"Just one problem with that idea Twilight," I said

"What?" She asked

"If she thought that the medical ponies would return her to this Stray Wolf, I have a good feeling that this Stray Wolf would have sent his wolves to get her back," I said

"I do recall that, but why do think that will happen?" She asked

"Easy Twilight, it happens every time. Haven't you ever gone to a movie before?" I said

"Yes, but this isn't a movie." She said

"Yes, but in my world, when some person abducts someone, and they escape. The person who usually seized that person sends his goons to find this person and bring them back or kill them. It sounds more like this Stray Wolf wants Moon Star. So do you see now," I said

"Earth sounds pretty dark." She said

"It can be, now help me pick her up," I said

"Let me carry her. You got the sword." Said Twilight

"Not a bad idea," I said

I gently picked up the filly, who we both believe to be Moon Star, and placed her on Twilight's back. Twilight put her hands around her neck and Moon's hooves in her hands. After placing both of her hands around Twilight's neck, I the surprise of a lifetime. On her back were a pair of midnight blue wings. She's an alicorn. But Twilight told me there are only three of them in existence.

"Something wrong Xavier." Said Twilight

"Yeah, Moon Star has a pair of wings on her back and a horn on her head. That means she an alicorn right." I said

"But that can't be possible, the only alicorns in all of recorded history are Princess Celestia's and Luna's mother and father, Celestia and Luna and Cadance. How could she be an alicorn? There haven't been any recorded births of alicorns in hundreds of years." Said Twilight

"Did any of them have a child that never told about?" I asked

"Not that I'm aware of." Said Twilight

Before I could get some more questions out to Twilight, Flame came through the doors. He was heavily out of breath and looked beaten up. A few scratches sat on his body.

"Xavier we need you." He said

"What's up?" I asked

"Some wooden wolves are trying to enter the hospital. The girls are working to fight them off, but they are beating us back. We could use that sword of yours." Said Flame

"The wolves Moon Star mentioned have to be Timber Wolves." Said Twilight

"So I was right, Stray Wolf did send something to get her back," I said

"Timber Wolves huh, well better than my name for them." Said Flame

"What did you want to call them?" I asked

"Wood Wolves." Said Flame

"Yeah, Timber Wolves are so much better," I said

"Talk later. Our friends need our help now. If these Timber Wolves are putting up a fight, then an alpha is watching over them, and these have to be higher ranked wolves. The girls won't last long against them." Said Twilight

"I have to agree. Flame jump up," I bent down, and Flame climbed my arm to my shoulder. "Alright, let's get going."

We ran out of the room with Twilight in the lead. I followed behind to watch over Moon Star.

"Who's the filly?" Asked Flame

"Moon Star, the patient who knocked around all the doctors and nurses," I said

"Why then are you letting Twilight carry her?" Asked Flame

"Because she isn't evil, she's just a scared filly. She thought that the doctors would return her to someone or something called Stray Wolf." I said

"Hm, but still something about that filly is off with me. I'm not sure where to put my paw on it, but I know something is off." He said

"Whatever it is, it can wait till we get these Timber Wolves out of the way," I said

We made our way to the front and went out the doors. I stopped as I saw all the Timber Wolves slowly walking towards the girls. They all looked beaten up and scratched up, especially Rainbow and Applejack. I nodded to Flame, and he jumped off. I looked back to Twilight and spoke to her.

"After the others get next to you, put up a shield. No matter what happens to me, never drop it. These wolves are after Moon, and I promised her that she would be safe. Flame stay here and get yourself ready to fight if I need to call you in." I said

"Got it, Xavier." Said Flame

"Please be careful Xavier." Said Twilight

"Don't worry about me. I'm ready for any fight that comes my way," I said

I ran forward with Twilight and Flame behind me. I pulled my sword my sheath and leaped into the battle. Well here we go again.

***
3rd Person POV

"They just keep comin'." Said Applejack

"How many did this alpha bring?" Asked Rainbow

The wolves in front of Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie, Rarity, Applejack, Barb, and Rainbow lunged forward for an attack. Applejack gave her wolf a stern kick in the head and knocked it away. Rarity was able to use her limited use of magic to push back her wolf. Pinkie fired off her party canon pushing it away with streamers. Barb blew out her dragon fire, which made her wolf stay back. Rainbow easily few out of the way. But that left two wolves right in front of Fluttershy. She gave an 'eep' as they growled and leaped at her. Fluttershy closed her eyes and waited for the cold feeling of death to take her.

"Fluttershy!" Screamed Rarity

But before one of them could sink its wooden teeth into Fluttershy, it was given a stern, hard kick to the face. It was sent rolling away from Fluttershy. The other got split into two. It landed in two pieces next to Fluttershy before exploding back into twigs. Fluttershy opened her eyes and saw that Xavier had saved her. As the other tried to get up, Xavier smashed the blade end of the sword into wolf's head, destroying it. He looked back at Fluttershy.

"You ok." He said

"Yes, thank you, Xavier." Said Fluttershy

"Xavier, you're a sight for sore eyes." Said Applejack

"I guess I am, now you all get back to Twilight and Flame. I'll take care of these wolves." He said

"Be careful, darling. These aren't ordinary Timber Wolves." Said Rarity

"Yeah, Rarity is right. These must be the elite wolves." Said Rainbow

"No matter what status they are, I'll cut them all down." Said Xavier

"Go get them, partner." Said Applejack

"Good luck Xavier." Said Pinkie

They all went back to Twilight. When they were all next to her, she brought up a lavender shield between them and the wolves. The girls then looked at filly on Twilight's back. Rarity was simply disgusted with the clothing.

"So who's the filly?" Asked Applejack

"Oh, this is Moon Star. She's the one who hurt all the doctors and the reason why the Timber Wolves are here." Said Twilight

"Huh." Said Rainbow

"I'll explain later." Said Twilight

"But one thing is bothering me, girls." Said Fluttershy

"That would be Fluttershy dear." Said Rarity

"These wolves are elite, but they all seem to be from different packs. Timber Wolves never run together if they are from different clans. Plus the alpha isn't even the alpha of any of the packs. Timber Wolves never let alphas that aren't part of their family control them. These Timber Wolves are working completely different than they should be acting." Said Fluttershy

"That means, someone or something is ruling over them now." Said Twilight

In the distance stood the Timber Wolf pony hybrid, known as Stray Wolf. A Timber Wolf Alpha stood next to him. They both looked down at Xavier has he now stood up against the wolves he had sent to bring back his prize back to him. He gave a toothy smile at the young warrior. Let's see what he's got.

Xavier removed the sword from the pile of sticks, the now former Timber Wolf, and pointed the blade at the alpha. He was able to tell the alpha was the bigger one and had a strange mark on its head. It was of three circles. It growled at Xavier as he flexed his hand around the grip of his sword. He brought it in close and gripped it with both hands as he kept staring down the alpha.

"Let's see how well you fight, you piles of firewood." Said Xavier

The Alpha howled, and a wolf ran up to him. Xavier got into his stance and waited. He stood his ground as the wolf kept running up to him. He gripped his sword tighter as he waited for the opportunity to strike his opponent. Soon the wolf leaped into the air, and Xavier ducked under the attack and activated his Fable powers. He created his photon ball and bashed it into the chest of the wolf. The energy of the ball exploded out and left a hole in the chest of the wolf. It landed dead on the ground and busted into a pile of wood. Stray Wolf raised his eyebrow at Xavier and smiled some more.

The alpha now just growled as it had lost yet another wolf to Xavier. Xavier raised his left hands and gestured the alpha towards it. It growled and looked over at the remaining elites. It gave another howl, and the remaining wolves began to run towards Xavier. He smirked as he ran towards them. Now let's do this.

He jumped into the air and came down on the head of a wolf. He cracked the head and destroyed the wolf. The others growled at him as two leaped at him. He dodged one and gave another hard kick to the head. The wolves tried to take a swipe at him, but Xavier quickly brought up his sword each time to block the attack. Again a wolf decided jumped at him. He dodged it and moved his sword, so the wolf passed right through it. It exploded into two piles of wood as it hit the ground. Xavier looked down at his sword to see it covered in some form of sap.

Interesting, instead of blood, they seem to bleed tree sap. Xavier swung the sword around as the Alpha howled and three wolves charged towards him. Xavier charged his mark and went into light speed. He came out on the other side, and all three wolves exploded into piles of wood. Xavier looked at the rest of the wolves as they kept growling at him, but stopped as the alpha stepped forward to face Xavier. He raised his eyebrow to the larger Timber Wolf. It howled, and the wolves began to gather the dead piles of the wolves that Xavier had destroyed. A pile of wood was in front of the alpha, but it still wasn't satisfied. It bit down on a few other wolves necks, killing them and adding them to the pile of wood in front of it. Xavier just kept his eyebrow raised.

"Interesting turn of events." Said Stray Wolf

"What was that all about?" Asked Applejack

"I'm not too sure." Said Twilight

The alpha's mark began to glow bright, and the pile of wood began to form into a wooden sword. It took the wooden sword into its mouth before it grew into a larger sword. It stood in front of Xavier growling with the sword in his teeth.

"Well never thought I would see a wolf wielding a sword." Said Xavier

"How can that even be possible?" Said Twilight

"We truly do have an interesting turn of events. It seems that Alpha wants to have a decent fight with this strange sword's man. I wonder what the outcome will be." Said Stray Wolf

"Well bring it on." Said Xavier

The wolf growled as it charged him. Xavier ran holding his blade tight in his hands. Soon they both meet with an intense clash of their swords. Damn, that wooden sword is as sturdy as mine. That means I won't be able just to charge in and break the sword. Xavier leaped back from the wolf and readied himself for another attack. He charged his mark and once again broke into his light speed move, but the alpha saw it coming and howled to a few of his elites. Three of them appeared and took the blow for the alpha. Stray Wolf just raised his eyebrow at the alpha's call.

"What a waste of good Timber Wolves." He said

Xavier came to a stop on the other side and watched as the wolves exploded into twigs and branches. Damn, that alpha sacrificed some of its own to survive that strike. Xavier once again ran at the alpha and charged his mark, creating his photon ball. The Alpha howled once again, and another wolf stood in front of Xavier's attack. Ha, knew that the alpha would do it again. Xavier used the wolf as a jump off point to attack the alpha, but before Xavier could make contact, another wolf jumped up and took the blast of energy, easily shattering its head to pieces. Xavier landed on the other end, cursing under his breath.

"These wolves just keep sacrificing their lives for this alpha." Said Flame

"That's what Timber Wolves do. They die to protect the alpha. But I still don't understand why a different Timber Wolf would die for a different alpha." Said Fluttershy

"Somethin' does seem tah be amiss here." Said Applejack

"Yeah, but what." Said Twilight

Xavier slowly turned himself back to face the alpha. It looked at Xavier with its sickly yellow eyes. He gripped his right hand tight around the handle of the sword. He stared down the alpha with his sea blue eyes behind his brown framed glasses. He pushed them up on his nose with his left hand as they had fallen a little in the fight. His mouth was taking in the air and letting out carbon as he waited for the alpha to make a move. Time to see how well that alpha can swing that sword around. Xavier took one step forward before bolting it towards the alpha. He took the sword in both hands as he kept running towards the alpha. The alpha growled but sent no elites to guard him. Instead, the Alpha ran at Xavier ready to give him the final blow.

The two were nearly at each other, and a drop of sweat came down Xavier's face as he prepared his attack. He held his sword tight as he waited for the opening he needed. The alpha observed his movements to see where it could strike Xavier and put an end to the human. Soon the two had reached each other, and with a strike from each of them, they came to a stop across from each other. The whole area fell silent as they all waited for the results.

Twilight and the girls held their breaths as they waited to see if Xavier had won. Flame just bit his bottom lip waiting for the outcome. Soon it finally came, the head of the Alpha fell to the ground. The body exploded into wood pieces as did the head. Xavier smirked as he had won the battle. The elites backed up as Xavier looked at them all. Stray Wolf gave an even bigger smile at the outcome.

"It seems I have finally found somepony or whatever he is to fight. Call back the survivors." Said Stray Wolf

The Alpha howled, and the elites began to retreat to the forest. Xavier raised his eyebrow but just sighed as he placed his sword back in its sheath. It's over. He looked back to see the others coming to see him. He smiled as he waved at them. They all talked before heading over to the library. But Stray Wolf just kept watching them. He looked to the sky as the storm was approaching for the tonight. Stray Wolf looked back down at the group. He gave one more smile before heading back to the forest.

***
Xavier POV

"That's interesting." Said Applejack

We had made it back to the library, and Twilight placed Moon Star in my bed. We all then meet back downstairs, where Twilight and I told our story of meeting Moon Star. Of course, Dash was laughing her ass off at the part about Twilight, and I being parents now. It just made Twilight blush and I me pinching the bridge of my nose.

"That is too funny, you and Twilight are her parents when you two aren't even a couple." Said Dash

"Dash darling that isn't a laughing matter. That poor filly has never had a family before and wants Xavier and Twilight to be her parents." Said Rarity

"Not mentioning Twilight and I can be her parents without physically being a couple," I said

"He's right Rainbow." Said Twilight

"Sorry, I just couldn't control myself." Said Rainbow

"But another note is, how is she an alicorn." Said Fluttershy

"I'm not too sure. I'm going to get in contact with Celestia tomorrow about it. She might have some answers about Moon Star." Said Twilight

"Yeah Twilight, but can Moon Star be trusted. She was able to create a landscape and attacked all those doctors." Said Barb

"She was just a scared little filly Barb. She thought that those doctors would return her to this Stray Wolf. But my question, who is this Stray Wolf," I said

"Maybe the Timber Wolf outside the door will tell us." Said Pinkie

"Pinkie there ain't no Timber Wolf outside the door. Not with this storm coming over Ponyville." Said Applejack

"That's another thing that is different. They have never come that close to Ponyville. Maybe the meadow between Ponyville and the Everfree Forest." Said Twilight

Soon we heard the door open and Pinkie speaking at something. Then in came a Timber Wolf.

"Pinkie!" Screamed Twilight

"Wait, look its got a letter in its mouth," I said

The wolf slowly approached and dropped the letter into my hands. I looked at it. It was an average message. I opened it up and pulled out a piece of paper. I slowly read the words on the page out loud, so everypony could hear.

"Well done young warrior with my wolves today. I thought that my elites would have done the job I gave them, but after you had stepped in, you showed me that I need to put in some more training in for my elites. Now the fight with my alpha was simply amazing. In the end, I swore my alpha had gotten the final hit. Now done to business, I know you have my prize filly, Moon Star. I know you all have plenty of questions about her. Come to the meadow tonight, and I'll answer them all. Signed, Stray Wolf." I said

"So Stray Wolf did own that filly." Said Twilight

"Yeah, but the way it's written, it sounds like she was property to Stray Wolf," I said

"How disgusting." Said Rarity

"Flame stay here," I said

"Why?" He asked

"Because I need you to watch over Moon Star, while I take on Stray Wolf and find the truth about Moon Star," I said

"I'm coming with you." Said Twilight

"Twilight, it would be better if you stay here. Plus that storm looks like it could hit at any moment. I don't want you caught in it," I said

"No, I made a promise to that filly that I would be her mother. If I'm going to be her mom, then I need to know the truth. Plus you could use the backup." Said Twilight

"Alright, who else is coming," I said

Rainbow, Applejack, Pinkie Pie, Rarity, and Fluttershy all raised their hands.

"Barb you're staying," I said

"Yeah, I'll stay and help out Flame with watching over Moon Star." She said

"Ok, then we will go out and meet Stray Wolf. Well Timber Wolf, lead the way." I said

It nodded its head and ran off. Before we left, Flame spoke up to me.

"Be careful Xavier; something isn't right about this all."

"I know Flame. I have a bad feeling about it too." I said

I, Twilight, Rarity, Rainbow, Fluttershy, Pinkie, and Applejack followed the wolf out to the meadow as Flame and Barb just watched from the window of the library.

***

We soon reached the meadow as the wind began to pick up.

"Rainbow darling, how powerful is this storm supposed to be?" Asked Rarity

"Real sturdy, Ponyville needs a downpour. So it was this strong storm or three days of constant rain." Said Rainbow

"So where is Stray Wolf?" Asked Applejack

I watched as a flash of lightening came over the sky followed by a large boom of thunder. Fluttershy gave a large 'eep.' We then all heard the low growl of Timber Wolves. We all turned to see a large amount of Timber Wolves coming out of the forest. Damn that is a lot of wolves.

Soon all the wolves began to bow as two alphas came forward, each with different marks on their heads. I took a stance as another flash of lightning and boom of thunder came. Then came a male voice behind all the wolves.

"What a beautiful night for a fight to the death."

Author's Note

So yet another fight with Xavier. Who would have thought Twilight and Xavier would be parents. Now the truth behind Moon Star will be coming up in the next chapter. Plus the full description of Stray Wolf and his back story. So prepare yourselves for yet another fight. But what is up with that box. Well, I guess you all will just have to wait for the answer to that question. So comment, like, follow, share and tell. Also, I'm happy to see The Fabled Warrior has more likes than dislikes. I plan to write up to chapter ten before taking a break to get back to Solar Son and The Lawyer and the Queen. So see you all next time.

Chapter Eight-Stray Wolf

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter Nine-The Heart

The Heart
3rd Person POV

"I need one hundred CCs of saline stat."

beep...beep...beep

"Doctor, his heart rate is lowering."

beep...beep...beep

"Get the defibrillator, NOW!"

beep...beep...beep

"Where is that defibrillator?!"

beep...beep

"His heart rate is dropping dramatically."

"Damn, if we don't him stabilized him then I can't operate. Where is that damn defibrillator?!"

beep

"Here doctor."

"Thank Celestia it's not broken."

................

"Doctor, he's flatlined."

"Set the defibrillator to the maximum."

"Max."

"Yes, maximum!"

"Here you are, Doctor."

"Is everypony ready, here we go. One, two, three, clear

Zap...

"Nothing."

"Fine then here we go again. Stay with us kid. One, two, three, clear."

Zap...

"Damn, alright one more time. One, two, three, clear."

Zap...beep

"Doctor his heart is back."

"Excellent, let's stabilize him. Xavier if you can hear us, stay with us. Alright, let's get him prepped for the operation. We are not going to lose this patient."

***

beep

"Xavier."

beep...beep

"Time to wake up Xavier."

beep...beep

"They need you Xavier, your time to go isn't here yet."

beep...beep...beep

"Yes return to the land of the living."

beep...beep...beep

"Find the heart Xavier, locate the heart."

beep...beep...beep

"Find the heart.

***
Xavier POV

I slowly opened my eyes. The sounds of a heart monitor beeping away told me I was in the hospital again. I looked around, but the light in the room was hurting my eyes like crazy. That's never happened before. I looked after my eyes adjusted and could see I was in a much bigger room than the last time I was here. I can't wait to see the bill for this stay. I tried to pull my right arm up, but nothing happened. I looked over to see my arm right arm was in a cast and my left leg in one too. I thought magic could heal anything. Actually how long have I been in these and this room? The sounds of snoring passed over my ears, and I knew only one creature who could snore like that. Flame.

I followed the noise of his snoring and found him curled up sleeping on Fluttershy's lap. Where did they come from? I slowly realized that my vision hadn't fully returned to me when it adjusted to the light. But as I tried to focus on them, my vision was a blurry mess. I realized my vision was blurry because I didn't have on my glasses. Aw man, I don't have my glasses. I bet they broke from the fight with Stray Wolf. Even though everything was blurry, I could still make out Twilight, Barb, Rarity, Rainbow, Fluttershy, Applejack, Pinkie, Flame, Lyra and Moon Star. Moon Star though had a new look about her than the day Twilight, and I found her. Her mane and coat were clean and fresh looking like she had finally had a bath. She had on a pair of black framed glasses, and her mane was done up in a ponytail. She was wearing a light tan shirt with the moon and shooting stars passing over on the front of it. She also had on a dark brown skirt. She looked so cute in her new clothing than when I first saw her in those tattered clothing. She was in Twilight's lap snoozing away.

How long have they been here? I wanted to speak up but considered not to. The way they looked while they slept, told me that they hadn't gotten a lot of it lately. I decided instead to test out the rest of my body. I wanted to see how weak I was from being in this hospital bed. I raised my left arm and right leg without much resistance, so I was well off. I could see from my left arm that a small amount of my muscle mass was gone. I've lost some muscle mass, so I haven't been here for just a few days if I had to guess, probably no more than a week or more. I flexed my fingers and looked at my mark. I tried to use my powers, but nothing happened. So I'm drained. That's going to take some time to recharge. I decided to see how bad my voice was. I gave a few soft coughs to get my voice back.

"Yes," I said

Oh a little horse. I guess I should have expected it since I haven't talked in a while. I looked over to see Moon Star slowly wake up. She pushed up her glasses as she rubbed her eyes. She blinked a few times before looking at me. I waved at her and watched a smile come to her face. She gently leaped off Twilight and ran up to me. When she was close, I could make out her eye color. They were a soft blue color. She was about to speak, but I put up a finger to my lips. Shouldn't have her wake up Twilight and the others just yet. She nodded her head as she knew what I was gesturing. We both had a quiet conversation, while the others slept.

"Dad." She said

"Yeah, that's me," I said

"You're awake." She said

"Yes, I am Moon Star. You look charming." I said

"Oh, Rarity made them for me. Daddy, I'm so happy your awake than when you were sleeping." She said

I rubbed her head as she stood smiling at me. How sad to think that I know who her birth father is? I won't let Stray Wolf touch a hair on your head ever again, Moon. I hope Twilight made it as a single mother while I was in the hospital. The sound of the door opening drew my attention. I looked up to see Red Heart coming in with a metal tray. She was looking down as she came in. I watched her eyes trail up from the tray to me. I smiled at her, but as we looked at each other, she began to shake. That's a strange way to react. She dropped the metal and gave a loud scream. It hit the ground with a giant clank. Everypony awoke from the noise.

"What is it Red Heart?" Asked Twilight

"Stray Wolf." Said Rainbow

"No, he's awake," said Red Heart pointing at me.

They looked at me, and they all seemed amazed that I was awake. There acting like I just came back from the dead. I looked at them all before I spoke up.

"Hi, so anypony want to fill me in on what's going on," I said

They were all still frozen before they all screamed together the same phrase. I was sure the whole hospital knew I was awake now.

"XAVIER YOUR AWAKE!!!"

***

I sat in the bed as everypony had pulled up their chairs to the bed. Flame sat on my head since he wanted to be close. Moon Star sat in my lap, snuggling my chest as I stroked her mane. Another reason Flame had to sit on my head. I was used to it since he would climb to get a better view of things that were happening.

"Before we talk about what's been going on, do you remember anything at all?" Asked Twilight

"Not really, I just remember using my powers to shield my head before Stray Wolf smashed my head into the ground. Then after Stray Wolf was done bashing my head in that's where everything goes blank. So who wants to fill me in on the details." I said

"Well after finishing that Stray Wolf kicked you in the ribs and was about to end your life when he decided to spare you." Said Rainbow

"Why?" I asked

"Because he wants you to get stronger. It seems he thought you were a formidable foe." Said Twilight

"His deal is that you are to train and get stronger. So that when he returns, you will please him with a great fight. But if you lose that fight, he'll kill you and take Moon Star back." Said Fluttershy

"Don't let him take me back." Said Moon Star

"I won't ever let him do that, Moon. So he spared me as long as I give him a fight he will remember. He sure is an impressive foe. I'll have to think of some way to get past his ability to heal his wounds," I said

"I don't see how ya can fight that." Said Applejack

"If there is a will there is a way," I said

"When you came into the hospital, you had massive damage to your body. You had severe internal bleeding. You also had lost a good amount of blood. Lucky for us, you didn't need a transfusion. You also had a broken arm and leg, severe concussion, and six broken ribs. You were on the verge of death even before you came in. At one point, we had to bring you back to life with a defibrillator. We thought we nearly lost you on the operating table. But even after the surgery, you only had a thirty percent chance of surviving." Said Red Heart

"We swore you were going to die." Said Flame

"Man, I never thought I would be so close to death. So how long have I been in this bed?" I said

"Three weeks." Said Red Heart

"Three weeks!" I said

"Yes." Said Red Heart

"But I should have lost more muscle mass than I see," I said

"Oh, I fixed that problem. I went over to see Aloe and Lotus Blossom; they own a spa here in Ponyville. I learned how to give massages. I used them on your body while you were in the coma. It kept most of your muscle mass intact." Said Twilight

"So how much did I lose?" I asked

"Only about fifteen percent." Said Red Heart

"Well, that's not all too bad. A week's worth of intensive training to gain that back." I said

"Glad to see your not down." Said Pinkie

"Please Pinkie, I am have almost died, but I won't let it keep me down. I have a second chance at life, and I'm going to take it, not mentioning I still have another fight with Stray Wolf," I said

"Wait, you want to take this guy on again." Said Barb

"Yes Barb, he threatened to take Moon Star away. It's my job to protect her, plus I have a feeling that I might be the only one who can defeat him," I said

"Then you got to get stronger. So after you get out of this hospital, I'll set up a training regimen for you." Said Rainbow

"Sorry Rainbow, but Xavier already has a strict training regimen. It is the one that gave him his body." Said Flame

"Thanks for the offer Rainbow, but I'm good," I said

"Oh." Said Rainbow

"But that doesn't mean you can't train with me. I could use a partner, plus having a few sparring matches with you doesn't seem to be a bad idea to add to my training," I said

"Deal." Said Rainbow

"Thanks, Rainbow and also for all of you watching out for me," I said

They looked at me as I ran my hand through my hair. I felt horrible for putting my friends in this situation once again. I looked back at my hand as I closed it up. I felt a tear or two escape my eyes as they rolled down my cheeks.

"I'm so sorry I put you through all of this once again. I never thought that fighting Stray Wolf would put me so close to death. I'm so sorry to you all." I said

I let more tears run down my cheeks before I felt Twilight hug me. She was soft since my chest was still sore from the fight. She seemed to be crying herself.

"No need to apologize to us, Xavier. We knew you were just trying to defend us. You have no reason to say sorry. We're all just glad your back." Said Twilight

I pat her on the back as we cried, but soon the other joined in the hug. Even Red Heart got in the action. I guess I have left an impact here on these ponies, and they sure have made an impact on me. I wrapped my one good arm around them as they let me cry. It was good to have friends who looked out for me because if I didn't have them, I surely would be lying dead in that field.

"Thank you, all of you, for being such great friends," I said

***

So my hospital stay wasn't over with after I woke up, I was still had to stay. They still wanted to keep me at least one more week to make sure I was ok. I just couldn't wait for the bill I was going to get. So for around a month of my life was spent in Ponyville Hospital. But at least the girls could go back to their respective houses. I initially was moved to this bigger room to allow the girls to stay with me while I was in my coma. But now that I was awake, they could go back home. Though they never left me alone those last days while I was in the hospital.

For the next few days, the girls came by and spent the whole day with me. First up to see me was Rainbow and Flame. She desperately wanted to learn my training regiment, since Flame had no idea what my training regiment was. I think she wanted to try it out before I got out of the hospital. Or she wanted to throw in our fighting matches and make sure it was all fluent. Either way, that was fun to have them there with me. When we weren't talking about exercising, I finally got to know a little bit more about Rainbow.

I learned that Rainbow was a major super fan girl of the Wonderbolts. She knew every Wonderbolt member and adored the general of the team, a pegasus by the name of Spitfire. By the sound of her name, she seemed like the right candidate for being the general. Rainbow was training so that she could become a member of the Wonderbolts. It was her long time dream, since she first saw a Wonderbolt show as a filly, to become a Wonderbolt herself. I could see her accomplishing her dream of being one. She seemed happy that I supported her desire to become a Wonderbolt one day.

Th next pony up was Lyra and surprisingly Bon Bon. Lyra had to give me another hug, which turned into her crying her eyes out. I just let her get it all out, and you know who else came into the hug, Bon Bon. She never liked it when Lyra felt done, but she was also happy that I was alive. I let them both cry it out. After they had finished crying, Bon Bon handed me some of her candy she made for me and wow was it amazing. Bon Bon knew how to make candy. Pinkie knew baked sweets, while Bon Bon knew candy. Lyra, on the other hand, brought over her lyre and played for me. She was fantastic at playing it. Every note in the song she played told the story of the music. It was sad to see them leave, but they told me to stop by anytime. I accepted their offer, and they left for the day.

Fluttershy came next, and man did she bring a surprise with her. She brought over some of her animal friends as she thought I could use nature in my healing process. She brought all sorts of animals with her from bunnies, cats, bird, squirrels, and dogs. They were all so sweet and friendly. It was a nice way to feel outside when stuck indoors. While enjoying her animal friends, I asked her about the test I helped her study for before I wound up in the hospital. She told me she passed and thanked me for helping her out. I said that I was happy to be of assistance to her. Soon her time came up, and she went out, but not before giving me yet another surprise. She gently lowered her muzzle to my face and began to rub her cheeks against mine. Her fur felt strange on my skin but gentle at the same time. After that, she left with her friends, leaving me rubbing the spot where she nuzzled me. I smiled as I looked out the window as yet another beautiful day was coming to an end.

Well, Applejack made the next day enjoyable. She decided to bring over her brother, Big Mac. She thought it was a good idea for me to meet the rest of the family since I was working at the farm. He was much larger than Applejack, well maybe by an inch or more. He had a red coat and orange mane. His hooves were a yellowish-gray color. The different hoof color was because he was a stallion. His eyes were sap green. He was wearing a pair of worn jeans and a white muscle shirt with a short sleeved button shirt over it. He had a good amount of muscle on his body, but something told me that Applejack was much stronger than him. He wasn't that bad of a stallion. It was finally nice to meet a stallion in this town of mostly mares. But I still hadn't meet Apple Bloom yet. Applejack told me that she had some crusading to do today, and we would meet me later on. I was ok with that.

I got to know Big Mac before he headed back to the farm. Applejack stayed around, and we had a picnic of sorts in the room. After three weeks of not having any of Apple Family cooking, I devoured it on the spot. Applejack giggled as I ate her family's home cooking. Well, the food didn't last long between us both. For the rest of the day, we talked till it was time for Applejack to leave. She still had a farm to attend. She told me to come back to work after getting back my strength. I thanked her for still keeping me as an employee. She then surprised me with her nuzzling treatment. First Fluttershy, now Applejack. Huh, this is getting interesting.

Pinkie Pie came next to see me. She brought plenty of baked sweets and man did they taste good. But man they were filling and delicious. If I ate enough of them, I sure would gain a lot of weight. But I was always amazed at how Pinkie could look so good and not crazy fat. But trying to understand her is like trying to understand the universe as a whole. So just accepting Pinkie Pie for who she was, was good enough for me. As I ate the sweets, I learned that she came from a rock farm. Of course, it was a crazy idea that ponies would have a rock farm and why any pony would do such a thing. She was also the oldest of three other sisters. I wonder if they are as chipper and hyper as Pinkie. Soon it was time for her to leave and she bounced out the room, still defying gravity. I still love that hyperactive pony. I laid on my pillow as I feel asleep from a busy day with Pinkie Pie and the possible sugar high.

So after a fun filled time with Pinkie Pie came a calm day with Rarity. She came in, but with a few bags. I had wondered if she had gone shopping, but instead, they were full of my clothing she had made for me. Of course, she was kind enough to mend my coat again. I swore that that thing was going to be amended by Rarity for the rest of my life. But the other clothing was fantastic. It was all hand made and looked even better than the clothes you could find at any fashion store. If Rarity were on Earth, she would run every fashion industry out of business. The first shirt she showed me was one with my mark on it. It was incredible to see she was able to get the Fable mark correct. The next were shirts with all the mares I had made friends with cutie marks on the shoulders. It was a nice gesture of my friendship to each of them. She pulled out her phone and showed me a picture of the suit she made for me and was it amazing. It finally clicked that I had missed my date with Twilight. Man, I'll have to talk with Twilight about putting up a new date time. Now for the rest of the day, Rarity told me her dreams in the fashion industry. Now I wasn't a crazy fashion guy, but what else could a man in my position do. Rarity had generously made the clothing for me and wasn't charging me a bit. So yes, I listened to her talk. Her dreams were to expand her business to Canterlot and then Manehattan, a pun on New York's Manhattan. Then finally see her fashion all across Equestria and may be Eques and I do believe she could do it. Like I said before, she could run every fashion business on Earth out of business, so see her style all across Eques wasn't an unattainable dream. Well her time came to an end and yet again, a mare nuzzled me. She walked out and told me that she drop by the day I left to give me some clothes. She would deliver the rest to the library. Man, I need to look into this nuzzling thing. I wonder if I could talk to Lyra about it because I have no idea how Twilight will react.

Well, last up was Barb, Twilight, and Moon Star. Barb didn't stay long. She had to get some paperwork finished up and sent to Princess Celestia. So it was just me, Twilight and Moon. Well, Moon instantly got my lap and snuggled into my chest and decided to take a nap. I laughed a little, but she was still so cute no matter what she did. So now it was just Twilight, and I. Twilight had told me my other two books hit the market, and all three were selling like hot cakes. I surely was rolling in bits. Twilight had opened a bank account for me to store the bits that were coming in. I was happy that I had plenty of money from the royalties, but still wanted to work for Applejack to have spending money till I had my fourth book completed. But she gave me a surprise as she handed me my brown framed glasses. I put them on and was finally able to see much better. Twilight had used her magic to repair them and wanted to give them personally to me. I thanked her and decided to have a conversation with her.

"So how was Moon Star?" I asked

"Oh she was great, but I'm not too sure about her abilities. I still haven't found what type magic she can use. Though I'm glad, you finally woke because she never wanted to leave your side. Now she can sleep much better at night. I think we all can sleep much better at night." Said Twilight

"Ha, I bet. Now Twilight I'm sorry," I said

"Please Xavier not that again." Said Twilight

"No, I'm sorry for missing our date," I said

"Oh, I forgot about that while you sat in this hospital. Rarity showed me the suit and man it is dashing. I think we can't let Rarity's time and work go to waste. So you still want to go out with me." She said

"Yeah Twilight, I still would love to go out with you," I said

"Well thank you Xavier, but the date can wait till you're back to tip top shape. I don't mind waiting a little longer to go finally out with you." She said

"I think I'll agree to that," I said

We both laughed as she pulled out a book for me. I held it in my hands, and she scooted up a chair to me. She smiled at me with one of her biggest happy faces ever. I raised my eyebrow and looked down to see it was one of my books. It was the first I wrote. It was titled 'The Knights Quest.'

"Why did you give me this?" I asked

"This might sound strange, but would you read it to me. I want to hear your words in your voice," Said Twilight

I chuckled a little before opening the book. "Chapter One, The Knight. The sun rose over the vast plains."

I had read through the first few chapter before I heard snoring. My eyes wandered over to Twilight. I had knocked her out. I chuckled to myself as I closed the book and set it on the nightstand next to me. I stretched my body as best as I could as a yawn came loose from my mouth. Man I'm tired, well since everypony is taking a nap, it wouldn't be so bad to take a nap myself. I laid my head on my pillow and gently closed my eyes, and before long, I was out.

***
Twilight POV

I woke to the sound of nothing. I had closed my eyes to imagine the story better but had fallen asleep. I was kind of tired with all the paperwork I had been dealing with lately. Plus having a ten-year-old daughter wasn't easy either. Though Barb helped where she could, I only wished Flame wasn't a fat lazy cat. Sometimes I wanted to hit him and make him work on the library but had no idea how Xavier would react. Plus while Xavier was in the hospital, Flame didn't sleep or eat much. He seemed to be worried about Xavier. I soon gave a yawn. Oh, I could take a nap. I wonder if Xavier would mind if I snuggled with me like Moon. I'm sure he wouldn't mind. I gently crawled into bed with him; I was happy that I was much smaller than him. Otherwise, I would have hit his cast. Though it probably could have come off by now. I snuggled with his arm around me. I looked at Moon slowly breathing in and out and then up to Xavier. Something about him drew me up to his face.

I gently removed his glasses and placed it onto of the book on the nightstand. I looked at his face as he slept. I know it was creepy, but it was still like a dream. Ever since he came into Equestria, my life has been a new adventure. Something about him just kept drawing me to him. I gently ran my hand across his face as not to wake him. Seeing him sleep made me worry that I was back where we started. But I had to tell myself that he was just sleeping and not in a coma. I stopped as he began to move a little. Everything in my body was screaming mix messages about him. Oh Xavier, only if you knew how I felt about you. My feelings for him only started after the bet. I just thought of the date as a fun way to get to know Xavier, but after he had got placed in the coma, it was something more. Watching him while he was in the coma told me how much I deeply I felt for him. Sure my mind thought it was crazy that I was finding something attractive about a human who could easily kill in my sleep. But my heart was telling me that he was sweet and gentle and would care for me if I cared for him.

I felt my face slowly become flush. I lowered my muzzle close to Xavier's cheeks and began to rub. I knew that Xavier would never know that I nuzzled him, but at least I would know. I gently nudged both cheeks before looking at his lips. My heart was telling just gently to press my lips against his and give him a quick one, but my mind was yelling no. I wish I knew what to do. Oh, Xavier, I'd like to know what your feelings were. I sighed as I pulled the covers up my legs. I laid my head gently on his chest and listened to the beat of his heart. I listened to the rhythmic beat of his heart as it carried blood and oxygen to his body. I looked up at his peaceful face. I knew he wouldn't hear me, but I had to get it off my chest. At least my heart and brain had the same idea.

"Xavier, I love you," I whispered

With it off my chest, I snuggled into his. The warmth of his body allowed me to fall asleep much easier. The beat of his heart also made it much easier to close my eyes and let the world of dreams fill my mind. But I had to look over at the door that Red Heart came in through. I hope Red Heart allows us to stay and sleep with him. His warm body and rhythmic heartbeat began to take its toll on my tired body as my eyes began to shut. I had given one more big yawn before I let myself drift into the world of dreams.

***
Xavier POV

I stretched out my body as the warm, crisp morning air touched my bare skin. It felt nice to feel the air on my skin after being stuck in a room for nearly a month. Oh, how I longed to be outdoors. I had been freed from the hospital last night and came home to Barb's excellent home cooking, another thing I so longed to have again. My body was back to normal, except for the missing muscle mass, I was alright. My bones had all healed, and I had no scars covering my body. So it was finally time to get on my exercise regimen and get back to my tip top shape. I had gotten up early to meet Rainbow for the beginning of my training. After a while of stretching my ears caught the sound of wing beats. I looked up to see Rainbow come flying down.

"So you're ready for this." She said

"As I'll ever be, couch," I stated with a wink

It seemed to catch her off guard as she blushed at my action. She coughed to get herself back under control, "Well yes, now we will follow your regimen to the letter, but I added the sparring matches in throughout. Now first up is your morning jog. I'll fly ahead, and I want you to chase after me, let's see if you still can run."

"Oh, I sure can," I said

"Then let's go." She said

She used her wings to get herself back into the air and began to fly forward. I chuckled as I followed close behind her. Never had a run like this, this should be a fun week of working out.

"Come on, this a run. Not a walk." She said

I chuckled again as I followed even closer to her. It made her smiled and moved faster ahead. This is going to be great. So that's how it started, my week of training started with one hard run. But it got me ready as this week was going to be one of the most difficult weeks of my life as I trained to become stronger.

Everyday was the same, wake up and jog behind Rainbow, having her fly a little faster each time. I would deal with my upper body as Rainbow watched. I would hang upside down and do crunches. At night Twilight would cook me meals to help out with my exercising, I was glad she had Barb helped her out. Other days I would lift weights that Applejack had in the barn with Rainbow. I would swing between the beams in her barn as she and Rainbow watched. Rainbow was ready at a moments notice to help me out. They cheered as I continued to work out.

I began to fight with Rainbow. At first, she would beat me, but as the week grew on, I was able to beat her. She smiled as I was getting back my strength. In the beginning, it was hard since I hadn't trained for a long time, but I was growing stronger. Soon all the girls cheered me on as I pushed my body. Soon I was able to do push ups while Rainbow was on my back. I beat her ass each time when we spared. I did laps around the beams of the barn. I could run up to the speed of Rainbow. My body was coming back to me. As the sun was setting on the last day, the girls were waiting at the library and timing my run to see if I had grown faster. They easily saw me coming towards them as the sun was setting behind me. They cheered me on as I came even closer to the finish line. I came to a stop, and they stopped the timer. I had beat every time I had set. We all cheered as I had done it, I had returned to tip-top shape, and it was all thanks to Rainbow and my friends. Now I was ready to grow even stronger and face Stray Wolf once again to put him finally down once and for all.

***

The train slowly rattled across the rails. I watched with heavy eyes as the sun was just coming over the horizon. I yawned as I tried to keep myself up. I looked over to all the girls knocked out, well except for Twilight. But it was common for her to get up around seven in the morning while it was common for Rainbow to sleep till one in the afternoon unless she had work. So I bet you're all wondering why Twilight woke us all up at seven in the morning and we were on a train. Well, the answer is easy, Princess Celestia. After finishing my last run, we all celebrated with a large dinner put on by Barb, thank goodness for that. Well after eating, Barb spit up a letter telling us to meet Princess Celestia in the Crystal Empire. I guess Princess Celestia had been receiving letters about me, Flame and Moon Star from Twilight. So Celestia wanted to meet us for real. She was visiting the Crystal Empire, so that's where we were headed off at this point. Since it was a long journey, we all had to leave early. Everypony was out cold except Twilight and me. She had her head in a book, and my reason is that is hard for me to fall back to sleep after waking up.

"So how much longer till we reach the empire?" I asked

"Oh, just a few more hours." She said

"Hmm, so what is the Crystal Empire like?" I asked

"Oh, it's amazing. Everything comprises a material that looks and shines like crystal. Rarity goes crazy every time we visit." She said

"Sounds about right for Rarity," I said

"Yeah, but wasn't always that way." Said Twilight

"How so?" I asked

Twilight began to tell me the tale of the Crystal Empire. She said that a tyrant by the name of King Sombra ruled the empire. He enslaved the crystal ponies, but Celestia and Luna were able to stop him. But they could only trap his spirit below the ice of the barren ice fields around the kingdom. But Sombra had placed a curse on the Crystal Empire to disappear for a thousand years and when it returns, he will as well. Well, the empire did return, and Celestia sent Twilight and her friends to find a solution to save the empire. When they arrived, Princess Cadance and Prince Shining Armor were already having trouble protecting the city. Twilight and the girls found a way to help the empire by throwing together a festival, but Twilight hadn't realized that the crystal heart that protected the empire was a real. Well, she and Barb ran off to find the heart, while Sombra was making his way into the empire. Well, they found the heart, but Twilight became trapped, so she gave the heart to Barb. Barb returned that heart and became the hero of the empire. Now the empire is ruled by Princess Cadance and Prince Shining Armor.

"Now that is one incredible tale. But now, could you tell me a little about the ponies were going to meet," I said

"Sure, well first is Celestia, my mentor. She is amazingly powerful with her magic as you can see with the sun. But she is also very gentle and light-hearted. She only strikes out in anger towards those that deserve it. She took me under her wing when I was just a filly and has been teaching me magic ever since. Oh, she will love you as long as you won't think of hurting any of her ponies." Said Twilight

"I don't plan on it," I said

"Next is her sister, Princess Luna. She was once the feared mare in the moon, Nightmare Moon. But after my friends and I saved her, she quickly took back her position as princess of the night. She is as powerful as Celestia. But she can walk the dream realm, unlike Celestia. She walks it to make sure ponies sleep peacefully at night, though she is still learning the new modern world that she now lives. But she can be kind as long as you get on her good side." She said

"Huh, well duly noted," I said

"Now where should I even start with Cadance. She is the sweetest of any pony I have ever meet. Her magic, as I have said before, is in love. She makes sure ponies have a happy love life and can find love. She was once my foal sitter while I was just a filly and she is also my sister-in-law. She never lashes out at any pony. I have to say. You sure will like her." she said

"You said, 'sister-in-law,' how can that be?" I asked

"Easy, Prince Shining Armor is my brother, but I typically call him Shining Armor. He used to be the captain of the guard before he married Cadance. He is a kind hearted guy. He is at times overprotective of me. He is tough, but I think you could easily beat him at that. He is great with a sword and can dual wield two of them. But the best things is that he is my BBBFF or Big Brother Best Friend Forever." She said

"Sounds like my type of guy," I said

"Yeah, I guess so." She said

"So Twilight, tell me more about your adventures in Equestria," I said

"Oh gladly." She said

She told about Nightmare Moon and how she met her friends. They all then came together when they were hunting for the Elements of Harmony and used them to free Luna from the grasp of Nightmare Moon. Twilight was able to stay with her new found friends in Ponyville. Next was two creatures that are called Draconequus. One was called Discord and other Eris, Discord's daughter. They are a bunch of animal parts mashed up together into one thing. Well, they escaped and started to cause chaos across Equestria. Discord even tried to turn Twilight and her friends away from the elements, but the letters Twilight sent Celestia snapped her out of it, and she was able to save her friends. Then together, they returned Discord and Eris back into stone. Next was a female queen who rules over a strange species of bug called Changelings. Her name is Queen Chrysalis. She tried to take over Canterlot by posing as Cadance in Cadance's and Shining's wedding. The reason how is that Changelings can transform into anything, go figures with a name like Changeling. Twilight and girls tried to stop them but failed as there were too many drones. But Cadance's and Shining Armor's love for each other expelled Queen Chrysalis and her Changelings from the kingdom. Last of course was King Sombra.

"You girls sure had an eventful life," I said

"Sure have." she said

Twilight returned to her book as I looked at out the window at the passing landscape. My mind was heavy with the thoughts of everything Twilight told me. Man to think to that Twilight has a brother who is a swordsman like me. I should probably tread lightly around him with Twilight. I don't want to figure out how well his skills are with wielding two swords. I looked over at Twilight and then back out the window. To think she and her friends have taken on such evil and came out fine. But Stray Wolf defines a new type of darkness. I know something about this Pandora character connects to Stray Wolf, but how. I got pulled from my thoughts by Twilight's voice.

"Hey, Xavier."

I looked to see her staring at me. She seemed to be a little uneasy about something she wanted to get off her chest, "Yeah."

"Well, I know it sounds weird to ask this now, but could we have our date here in the Crystal Empire. I always wanted to go to a club here, but I've never had a date. You don't mind, do you." She said

"Not at all Twilight, I would love to go clubbing with you. As long as your brother doesn't kill me for taking you to the club," I said chuckling.

"Oh please Xavier, once he gets to know you, I'm sure he will be okay with it. Thanks again for taking me out on this date." She said

"No problem Twilight, I always follow through on my side of the deal. Plus it will be just nice to spend some quality time with you, honey," I said with another hearty chuckle.

It made a blush start to appear on her cheeks, "Oh, you."

She turned her attention back to her book as mine when back to the window. I gave a large yawn as I felt so sleepy. The rattling of the train car on the rails sure is tiring. I may as well see if I can get a nap. I leaned my head up against the window and closed my eyes and behold. I was out.

***
Dream Realm

"Xavier."

I stood in the blackness again, but it didn't feel like death's grip was on me. I felt like the first time I appeared here. I turned to find the light I saw when I first came upon this world. It shone brightly with its warm light and spoke in a soft, calming and warm voice.

"The time has come." She said

"What time has come?" I asked

"The time has come." she said

"Yes I understood you the first time, but what time has come?" I asked

"Find the heart." She said

"Look you haven't exactly given me a description of this heart. So how I'm supposed to find it without a description," I said

"You will know when you see it. Locate the heart, Xavier. Then we will talk. The time has come." She said

"What do you mean by that all?" I asked

"Find the heart." She said

The light began to grow in strength and brightness. Once again I had to shield my eyes from the light. So many questions still lingered in my mind as the light pushed me out of the darkness and back into reality.

***
Present Day

I woke to my body shaking back and forth. I opened my eyes to see Twilight's smiling face. I stretched out my body and gave a nice long yawn. I looked out the window to see that we had stopped.

"We're here sleepy head. The others are getting the luggage. Come on out and see the great Crystal Empire." Said Twilight

I got up from the bench I was sitting on and popped my back. Oh yeah that felt nice. I walked out of the cabin into the bright afternoon sun. I had to cover my eyes of how bright it was. After my eyes had adjusted, I was amazed at my surroundings. The empire was simply stunning in beauty. Everything was how Twilight described it. It was an empire that looked like it composed of genuine crystal.

"Now this is impressive," I said

"Xavier, over here."

I looked over to see Twilight waving to me. I ran over to them as they were gathering their bags. Cadance had invited us to stay over at the Empire for the next three days. It sure allowed me to go site seeing of an empire this beautiful. I went over to Flame as he sat on my bag. Rarity had been generous enough to make me a travel bag. It was a shoulder bag that could fit everything I needed. The others had suitcases or a bag, all except Rarity. She had boxes for luggage. It made her look like she was going to be staying here a couple of months. She sure does know how to pack for three days. Flame climbed my leg as he got onto my shoulder after adjusted my bag on my shoulder.

"I don't see why somepony would need that much stuff for three nights." Said Flame

"Please Flame; this is stuff for three days." Said Rarity

"Could have fooled me." He said

"Enough chit chat, let's head to the castle." Said Barb

We all nodded and left the train station to the massive castle in the middle of town. It didn't look like any castle I had ever seen. It looked more like a rocket or a space cannon. The city was also amazing, the buildings shone and looked like crystal, though the ponies not so much. But it did look like they looked neat, especially the cute mares. They all had different coat colors and mane colors that were more upscale in color tone. Strange to think an empire of ponies could have more tone in color than the town of Ponyville. As we walked, I realized most of the town was made up of earth ponies. There were a few unicorns and pegasi, but earth ponies outmatched them. Interesting to think that earth ponies make up the most of the population, unlike Ponyville. I wonder if that is the same in any other city in Equestria. We kept on walking and passed a massive crystal statue of Barb holding the crystal heart. Soon fillies and colts ran up to Barb wanting her autograph.

"You were right about the empire adoring her," I said

"Yeah, they go crazy when they see her." Said Twilight

"Just like Rarity goes crazy when she comes here," I said

"I do not." Said Rarity

Twilight and I began to laugh as we waited for Barb. I could see Moon and Flame were confused about what was happening. So I gave them a short version of what happened here in the Empire. They made the 'o' face after I was done telling them everything. After Barb had finished signing autographs, we moved towards the castle.

Crystal guards protected the castle from those who would wish to harm it. Again they were all earth ponies and not mentioning all male. I didn't see one female, but I sure there was one around. I saw they were standing around the crystal heart as it was spinning in place below the castle. I wonder if that's the crystal heart that Twilight mentioned in her story. Looks heavily protected, must be that important to this empire. We made our way to the front entrance and Twilight got me in with my sword, but the stares of the guards told me to be on my best behavior.

"They sure were giving us the killing stare." Said Flame

"No kidding," I said

We were now walking the beautiful halls of the castle. The castle itself was impressive as it seemed made of pure crystal. It gleamed and shined like freshly polished glass. You could even see your reflection in the floor. Doors lined the halls, which meant plenty of rooms. But I barely had time to wonder what was in those rooms as I had to catch up with the others.

We stopped at a large set of crystal doors. Each door had a mark on it of a crystal heart with gold latches under it. The guards standing in front of the doors pushed them open for us. Once again gave I and Flame the death stare. I know we may look different, but we sure didn't need the death stare. We each set down our bags as we continued forward. The room was massive with crystal windows lining the walls. A red carpet in the middle that went up the throne chair. Crystal guards lined the walls each holding a spear. We walked the carpet as I looked at the throne room. I stopped when Flame tapped me on the head. I looked up and saw four ponies standing upon the crystal throne. Three were mares, and one was a stallion. I could guess the stallion was Shining Armor, and the mares were the princesses, but that was about it.

First up was the mare on the throne. She had a pink coat. Her mane was violet with rose and gold streaks in it. Her eyes were a light purple color. She probably stood around the size of her husband. Her breast had to be around an E-cup. She had on a gold tiara with a purple stone in the middle and purple orb on the top. She had a golden necklace around her neck and golden hooved shoes on her hooves. She had on a pink dress with the crystal heart and golden latches under it on the bottom of the dress. Since she had to be a princess, I presumed that she was an alicorn from what Twilight had told me about alicorns being the princesses of Equestria.

My eyes then turned to the mare next to her. She was much taller. She seemed to be about my height. She had a white coat and ethereal mane. Her mane appeared to flow as if the wind was passing through the room, but no such thing was happening. I shrugged it off as magic. She had she had magenta colored eyes. Her chest was also impressive. It had to be around an F-cup. She was wearing a golden crown with a purple gem in the middle. She also had on a much larger golden necklace with a purple stone in the middle around her neck. On her, hooves were a pair of light gold shoes that went up to her legs. She had on a long white dress with a sun cutie mark around the rim of the dress. I then put two and two together to figure out that she had to be Celestia.

I turned my eyes over to the mare next to the mare I thought was Celestia. She was just a few inches smaller than Princess Celestia. She also had an F-cup, but it could be an inch or so less. She had a dark blue coat, but not as dark as Moon Star's coat. Her mane was also flowing free like Celestia's mane. Her mane was sapphire with a blue outline. Her eye color was cyan. She also had a black crown behind her horn and black necklace with the moon in the middle around her neck. She was wearing a dark blue dress with moons on the rim of it. By putting things together, she had to be Luna, so that meant Celestia was her sister.

Last up for my eyes to look at was the stallion I knew had to be Shining Armor. He had a white coat and a sapphire mane with cerulean and phthalo blue streaks. His eye color was cerulean. His hooves were a sapphire color. He had just a horn on his head and being Twilight's sister. He was just an average unicorn. He was wearing a red shirt with white pants. It seemed to be a military uniform. In the middle of his redshirt was a shield with three stars above it. On his hip were two sabers. He had a good amount of muscle on his body, but I easily had more.

"Hello, Twilight and company. I hope the ride wasn't too bad." Said the mare, I had decided was Princess Cadance.

"No, it wasn't Cadance." Said Twilight

"I'm glad, now who was your friend, who was looking around my throne room with much interest." Said Cadance

I knew she was talking about me, so I stepped forward with Flame still on my shoulder. He leaped off my shoulder as we both bowed to royalty because the thing I don't want to do was piss off Equestria's royalty. I wasn't sure why, but a gut feeling told me that any three of these princesses could turn me to ash, especially Celestia.

"My name is Xavier Young. I'm a human from the planet Earth," I said

"My name is Flame. I'm an animal spirit known as a Fable. I come from the world of Fabalis." Said Flame

"My, you both sure know how to act around royalty." Said Celestia

"I agree with you, sister, raise young human and strange cat spirit." Said Luna

"Thank you, princesses," I said

"Well let us introduce ourselves if Twilight hasn't already told you who were are. I'm Princess Celestia." Said Celestia

"I'm her younger sister, Princess Luna."

"You can call me Cadance."

"The names Shining Armor."

"Well I'm glad the pleasantries are over with, can I ask how you are all related to each other," I said

"Easy, Shining is my husband, and I guess Twilight might have told you that she and I are sisters-in-law. While Celestia and Luna are my aunts." Said Cadance

"Huh, large family." Said Flame

"Sure is, now to a few other points, Twilight tells me you had a run in with a pony Timber Wolf hybrid named Stray Wolf." Said Celestia

"Yes, that is true," I said

"Interesting that pony and wood were merged so well." Said Luna

"Yes, but princesses Stray Wolf wasn't just some freaky science project, he was perfect. He was able to use the wood on his body to heal any attacks. Stray Wolf was unbelievably powerful. I believe he could kill any guard before they even laid a hand on him. This thing was something out of a horror novel. It was nothing I had ever seen." Said Twilight

"Or none of us have seen." Said Rarity

"From the letters and the reports that Twilight gave me about the fight you had with Stray Wolf. It doesn't sound like anything I have ever heard of or seen in Equestria or even in Eques." Said Celestia

"So this guy is new." Said Shining

"I don't think so, he stated that he was once a pony doctor and then turned into Stray Wolf. He was trapped in a stone prison till he broke free of it." I said

"So he comes from an early time in Equestria. At least we know he worked in the medical field. I'll start looking into missing person cases and the fire he caused. Maybe we can find his real name." Said Celestia

"To think somepony that violent is here in Equestria." Said Luna

"Kind of amazed myself." Said Applejack

"Well enough chit chat about that, Twilight did you bring her." Said Cadance

"Sure did Cadance, come on out Moon. Xavier and I are here for you. You have nothing to fear from the princesses." Said Twilight

Moon poked her head out behind Twilight's legs and looked at the princesses as Cadance came down the stairs. Moon was afraid, but Cadance kept her distance to keep Moon happy. She bent down to Moon's level and cooed to her as not to scare her.

"Now who are you?" Asked Cadance

"Moon Star."

"Moon Star what a lovely name. Twilight tells me that you have a beautiful pair of wings on your back. Can you show me them to me." Said Cadance

"It's alright Moon." Said Twilight

Moon Star gently unfolded her wings from her back. She had no idea how to use them or the horn. She was still an earth pony, but an alicorn creation of Stray Wolf. Sure Twilight told me that she could teach her how to use her horn and magic. While Rainbow could teach her how to use her wings and fly, but something told me to have Fluttershy deal with practicing with her wings instead of Rainbow. Cadance just looked at them.

"Those are some beautiful wings you have there. Now can you use them or the horn on your head." Said Cadance

"No, I have no idea how." Said Moon

"I see, now the last question, who is taking care of you?" Asked Cadance

"My mommy and daddy." Said Moon

I could already feel my gut telling me to get ready for trouble.

"Now who are your mommy and daddy." Said Cadance

"Twilight and Xavier are my mommy and daddy." Said Moon

We all turned as Shining was having a coughing fit. I watched as he seemed completely surprised by Moon's comment. His coughing caused Moon to go back into hiding behind Twilight. Twilight looked back as Shining spoke up.

"What, you're a mother now, and your husband is that human." Said Shining

"Now wait a minute, I'm just a friend here. Nothing is happening between us." I said

"Is that so." Said Shining

"Yes honey it is, now calm down before I make you." Said Cadance

"But." Said Shining

"But nothing, Moon Star wants a family. Twilight and Xavier are filling that void. Now calm down, or it's the couch for you." Said Cadance

Shining immediately quieted down at the mention of the couch. Man, she knows how to rope her husband around. I hope I don't get a mare like that. Flame crawled up to my ear and began to whisper in my ear.

"She's your kind of mare Xavier, the dominant one," he said snickering.

My face began to grow flush. Sure I had a thing for cowgirls, but another was the idea of domination. I had started to form a fetish where I wanted a girl to dominate me in sex. I always hated when Flame began to pick up on my fetishes as he always seemed to pick the right time to throw them at me. I sure hated that about him.

"Now Xavier," I was snapped back to reality with Cadance's voice. "I hope you are committed to raising Moon Star with Twilight."

"Yes I am, I gave Moon Star my promise that I would be there for her. I have never broken any of my promises. To me, that is a sacred bond you never break." I said

"Like a Pinkie Promise." Said Pinkie

"You have a sweet heart human, now Moon." Said Luna

Moon poked her head back out as she looked at Luna.

"You wouldn't mind showing us your powers that Twilight has been speaking about." Said Luna

"I haven't seen anything you can do yet either. Would you mind showing me?" I said

"Ok." Said Moon

"I think we should outside as the palace probably isn't the best of places to show off these powers." Said Celestia

"I think that's a good idea, let's all head out." Said Cadance

As they all headed out, Shining passed me and whispered something into my ear.

"I'm watching you." He said

He left with the others as I gave a big sigh. Flame was snickering at my situation. I looked up at him, and he shrugged at me as if nothing happened.

"What, you just great luck with meeting new ponies." He said

"I sure do Flame, I sure do," I said

***

We all stood outside as a few guards set up some targets and training dummies for Moon. Crystal ponies had gathered to see what was going on. They were murmuring about Moon Star. But Moon seemed to ignore them and kept her cool. I stood next to Twilight because I had to ask an important question.

"So what exactly can Moon do?" I asked

"While you were in your coma, I had Moon show me her powers. Since we know Stray Wolf transferred some of his powers into her, I swore she would use dark magic. But instead, she has mental abilities. Just watch, and you will see why we have to keep her out of the hands of Stray Wolf." Said Twilight

"So her mind is her weapon," I said

Moon Star looked back at us all.

"Alright Moon, show us what you got." Said Celestia

She nodded and began to look back at the targets. Her ponytail began to glow and start to levitate. Her hands began to form white orbs around them. She seemed to be concentrating a lot of energy into her hands. She looked at her hands and sent out two beams of white energy. Once they made contact with one of the targets, it was gone. Just a few splinters sat around where it once stood. I blinked a few times as if it was all just a figment of my imagination. She destroyed that target like it was nothing. She raised her hands up into the air, and the other two targets went up into the air. She made her hands come down, and the targets came plummeting back into the earth below, shattering them to pieces. Next, without moving her arms at all, a training dummy was ripped limb from limb. I could already feel my blood run cold.

If Stray Wolf gets his wooden hands on Moon Star again, then I have no idea what Equestria and Eques could do to stop the destruction that would follow. Finally, Moon Star raised her hand up to the last dummy. Nothing happened for a few seconds until it started to blow up like a balloon and popped. That made my blood turn into ice. My daughter could have killed me without even laying a finger on me.

"That is impressive." Said Celestia

"Seems more demonic to me." Said Shining

"Yes it may be, but she was only showing us." Said Cadance

"So did I do ok." Said Moon

"You sure did Moon." Said Twilight

She gave a smile before running up and hugging Twilight. Her powers had stopped way before that. Sure it was scary but impressive as Celestia stated. She could attack long range and never be in harm's way. Sure her powers made my blood run cold, but only because I was surprised by them. She still was a sweet little filly who had been forced to receive these powers.

"Now what?" Asked Moon

"Now you live with your parents in Ponyville." Said Celestia

I looked over to Shining. He didn't seem too thrilled about that. But he seemed accepting the fact that Twilight and I were going to be acting as Moon's mother and father, though he might have had some motivation as Cadance gave him a pretty scary looking glare. I went over and rubbed Moon's head but was drawn away from the fun by that female voice always ranting about the heart I was supposed to find.

"Xavier."

I turned my head, and it was like the world around me had gone silent, and it was only her voice that I could hear.

"Find the heart."

I for some odd reason turned my head to the crystal heart that spun in the middle of the castle. I looked at it from afar, but something was dragging me to it. How do I know, I was walking right towards it without even thinking. Nothing around me made a single noise. It was all quiet as I walked towards the heart. I just stopped an arm's length away from the heart. I watched as it spun, the life force of the Crystal Empire and I had no idea why I was standing in front of it.

"Touch it."

The female voice seemed to tell me what she wanted me to do, but my brain was telling me no. The heart was the only thing keeping empire safe. I had no idea what would happen if I touched the heart. But my body just wanted to tap the heart, while my brain was yelling no.

"Touch it."

I heard her voice again run through my head again. I sighed as I knew it would continue if I didn't. I hope that this doesn't backfire on me. Following the female voice, I slowly stretched out my right hand and slowly moved it towards the heart. I was sure I heard the sounds of ponies around me, but their voices never touched my ears. It was like I was deaf to everything around me and my only focus was on touching the heart. Before anypony could stop me, my hand gently rested on the heart. As my hand rested on the heart, a massive blast of magical energy surged through my body. It went right through my nerves, making them feel like they were exploding one-by-one. The power kept swelling till it just stopped. I raised my eyebrow at why it stopped but started to make me worry. The built up of magical energy in my body exploded out. I was sent flying away from the heart landing on my back. My vision began to blur up, and the darkness consumed me once again.

***
Dream Realm

My eyes opened to see the dark filled realm around me. I got up and stretched out my body as I looked around. Back once again, maybe I should think about getting a room here. I got a feeling I'm going to be here a lot more. As I stood around waiting for something to happen, the warm feeling returned. I turned around to see the light, and now I wanted answers.

"Alright, no more bull shit. I want to know who you are and why you wanted me to touch that heart?" I said

"Yes, it's time that you know the truth." She said

The light started to grow in brightness as it always did when it pushed me back into reality. But I had no feeling of being rejected out of the darkness. Instead, the light seemed to grow. I didn't have to cover my eyes, as the light wasn't intense. It was simply amazing at what I was seeing. The light had gone from a small ball to form a shape. After it had built a figure, an intense flash of light came, and I had to cover my eyes from it. When I lowered my hands and blinked a few times, my mouth went wide. Sitting in front of me was a grand dragon.

The dragon was larger than me. I could barely make out a height, but if I had to guess, the size of a twenty or thirty story building. A snake-like shape made up the body. At the end of the tail was a crystal spear. The body consisted of two set of scales. The back seemed to be sapphire in color, and the underbelly was white. I could also make out that his dragon wasn't anthro like Barb was. The dragon gave off a feeling of wisdom and time. I followed the body up to the upper half. In the middle of the chest was the crystal heart. The head also had the crystal heart in the middle. The eyes opened, and they were a smooth emerald color. It looked down at me with those eyes as the twelve wings, six on each side, unfolded from the body. As they unfolded, each started to transform into a different color. On the right side wings were red, white, blue, yellow, brown and light blue while the left side wings were green, cyan, black, gold, gray and pink. Two arms were hidden under the wings as they came off the body. The arms stretched out as it looked down at me.

"Who are you?" I asked

"I am the mother of the Crystal Shard Dragons. I am Crystal Heart or Crystal for short, the guardian of Eques."

My mind began to click together about the voice and the light. It was Crystal this whole time talking to me.

"Wait you're the light and the voice I heard," I said

"Yes I am, I was the one who called you out in the very beginning and watched over you while you sat in your coma." She said

"Wait, but why?" I Asked

"Because, Xavier, you are the only one I trust with the task at hand." She said

"What task?" I asked

"Stopping a great evil from destroying reality as we know it. You are the only one who has the power to defeat this darkness." She said

"But how I tried fighting a powerful evil alone, and I failed," I said

"I know, you can't do it alone. But you won't be alone. For my children will help you save this reality." She said

"Children," I said

"Yes, my kids are the twelve Crystal Shard Dragons. Each of my wings represents the elemental property. They are fire, ice, water, light, earth, electricity, life, wind, darkness, tech, steel, and psychic. They are also the guardians of this world. They will help you with this journey." She said

"So where are they?" I asked

"Sadly, lost in this world. But now that you have awakened me, I can help you find where my children sleep. Together, we can defeat this evil once and for all." She said

I watched as crystal shards began to come out of each of her wings. They floated behind and her and exploded into different colored lights. Each began to form the shadow of what I could only imagine were different dragons. Each was as tall as Crystal. They all began to circle me as I looked up at Crystal.

"Find my children Xavier. They will help you. But never fret as I will always be close." She said

Each dragon began to roar, and Crystal began to glow brighter and brighter. I felt the ground shake under me. I looked down to see the symbol from the back of my jacket started to come up from the darkness. It broke through the darkness and pushed me up. I watched as each dragon was pushed up with me. I bent down because of the force of moving up but got up as it slowed down. I now stood with all the dragons on small circular platforms adjacent to the crystal shard color they represented. I turned around and felt my jaw drop again.

Behind me were two massively beautiful stain glass window. In one, I was in the middle holding up my sword high with Crystal behind me, but her wings bare of color. I looked to see Twelve shadows were also around me. They were each in different places. The other was of me in the middle with my sword stuck in the ground. A large crystal heart loomed over me and shadows stood behind me. I couldn't make out how many or who they were to represent. I looked back to Crystal as she looked down at me. She gently picked me up and raised me to her face. I now met her emerald eyes. I should have felt scared, but I didn't at all.

"I will bring you back here each time you save one of my children. So young warrior, you ready to find your true destiny." She said

"Wait, what about the other stain glass window?" I asked

"I'll explain that one when the time comes. So you ready." She said

I nodded my head at her. She smiled as she gently blew her breath across my body. I looked to see I was slowly disappearing into dust. I looked up to Crystal as she watched me. I closed my eyes as I waited to return to reality with my new mission.

***
Present Day

My eyes slowly opened, but again my vision was blurry. I could hear the faint sounds of talking or maybe screaming. I wasn't too sure yet. I blinked a few times and rubbed my head as everything came back. I slowly lifted my body up to a sitting position as I looked around. I saw who yelling. It was Twilight and Shining.

"He should be in a cell for that stunt." Said Shining

"Xavier probably didn't do it on purpose." Said Twilight

"Hello," I said

Everypony turned back to me as I got to my feet, but that didn't last long as I pushed back to the ground again. Well back to the dirt I go. I had been tackled down by Twilight. She had me in a death grip hug as I would disappear in the next second, though it was understandable since I was in a coma for three weeks and then got myself knocked out again. Who knows, I might just disappear next time. Twilight broke the hug and looked at me. I smiled, but that didn't last long as she slapped me hard on the cheek. I probably did deserve that. I rubbed the spot where she slapped me. For a mare who keeps herself in books, man can she hit hard.

"Bastard." She murmured

I stopped rubbing my spot as I looked at her sitting on my lap. I think that's the first time I have ever heard Twilight curse or any pony curse. She slowly got up, and I followed by me getting myself up. I brushed myself off after standing completely up. Twilight then began to punch my chest softly as the other watches. I watched her just continue to do it. Damn, I feel like a bastard for sure. She walked forward and gently pressed her head onto my chest as I heard begin to sniffle.

"You bastard." She murmured

She just cried into my chest, and I wrapped her in a heartwarming hug. She allowed me to do it as she cried. I gently ran my hand through her mane to calm her down. I looked at the others as they all watched me comfort Twilight. They all had smiling faces, and even Shining seemed to lose his tension towards me. I pulled Twilight back as I gently took my thumb and wiped her eyes clean.

"Sorry, Twilight for pulling a stunt like that on you, on all of you," I said

"But why did you do it?" Asked Twilight

"Well, it's a long story. You see...AHHH!" I said before screaming out in pain.

"Xavier!" Cried Twilight

What the hell was that? The sudden burst of pain came from my back. It felt like somepony had taken a hot piece of metal and pressed it up on my skin. It was incredible how much the pain hurt.

"Xavier, what's wrong?" Asked Twilight

"My back, check my back," I said

I removed my coat and pulled up my shirt. I flipped around for Twilight to see and well the others because why not. They all gasped, and that sure didn't help me think of anything that good that could come from the pain.

"What is it?" I asked

"You've never had a tattoo on your back, right Xavier." Said Twilight

"Never," I said

"That's not a tattoo. It looks like it's burnt onto the flesh. Not mentioning it is taking up your whole back." Said Flame

"Would somepony tell me what is on my back?" I asked

"Xavier, you know the symbol from your coat." Said Rainbow

I looked down at my coat, "yeah, so what about it?"

"Well, that symbol is burnt onto your back." Said Rainbow

"What!?" I said

***

"Well, that's everything," I said

After they had shown me that the symbol of the crystal heart with the twelve shards around it burnt into my back, we went into the castle. Twilight immediately went into action and made up a paste and began to smear it on my back. I asked where she learned to do something like that, and she told me she got it from her friend, Zecora. She was a zebra that lived in the Everfree Forest that dealt with natural remedies. I made a note to go and see her one day. Well, whatever she made up sure helped with the pain. While she was doing that, I told my tale of meeting Crystal and that I now had to find the twelve shards that make up the Crystal Shard Dragons.

"Amazing to think that the mother of the Crystal Shard Dragons has been in the crystal heart this whole time." Said Celestia

"Sure is Celestia." Said Cadance

"But that doesn't explain the burn mark on your back Xavier." Said Flame

"I was wondering the same thing," I said

"Hmm, I guess time you'll find the truth to it." Said Celestia

After a while of just chatting about what had just transpired, it was time for dinner. We all went into the dining hall and man was it as massive as this castle. I couldn't wait to see the rooms. We had a nice meal made by the local chefs, and it was wonderful. While we eat, we talked a little more. Moon sat on my lap as she ate, while Flame sat to the right of Twilight to the left and me. After dinner, which consisted of three meals, an appetizer, main course, and dessert, we were all stuffed. Cadance called over a few maids to show us to our rooms. Moon was going to stay with Twilight and Flame with me. The maids showed us to each of our rooms, of course, we weren't far from each other. And what do you know, the room was massive.

A huge queen size bed sat in the middle with freshly made linens that looked to be of high quality. The room had a private bathroom with a tub that could be mistaken for a hot tub. It was also big enough for up to five other ponies to be with you. The room also had a balcony that looked out upon the empire and its glory. A desk, dresser, and drawers also lined the room. I set my bag down near the bed. I went over and opened up the balcony doors. I felt the night air hit my skin. I turned around and watched as Flame jumped up onto the bed and fell right asleep. I could tell because he always snored when he slept. Sure he was annoying when he snored, but I had gotten used to it.

I kept the doors open to let the crisp air flow in the room. I decided to go to take a shower before bed. I entered the bathroom, but a knock at my door caused me to come out. The knock came back, so I decided to see who it was. I opened it to see Shining Armor on the other side.

"Can we talk?" He asked

"Sure," I said

I stepped out and closed the door behind me.

"I'm sorry about how I acted earlier today. I've always been a little protective of Twilight. I guess it goes to my profession." He said

"Hey no problem, Twilight warned me that you might be over protective of her," I said

"Seeing you comfort my sister today told me that you aren't the type of guy to take advantage of her. I guess I was thrown off a little when Moon Star said you and Twilight were her parents. I didn't know how to react to it that my sister has been dating something called a human and I only met you today. I'm always looking out for my sister and want to make sure she is in good hands. Though it will take some time to get to the idea of being an uncle." He said

"Yeah, I'm also sorry about getting you in hot water with Cadance," I said

"Ha, I have been in worse. So I saw you had a sword with you. You a warrior." He said

"Sure am," I said

"Well, then how about I make it up to you this way. I haven't had a good opponent in a long time, and you look like you can wield that sword just fine. So how about before you leave, you and I have a duel. It is the least I can do." He said

"You know what that doesn't sound too bad. I could use the challenge. Shining Armor, you got yourself a deal," I said

"Ha thanks, plus Shining is just fine." He said

We shook on the fight, and he said goodnight to me. I waved back to him as I went back into my room. I locked the door and stepped into the shower. After a nice hot shower, I stepped out and threw on some clothing. I looked back to the balcony. The moon and the stars were now high in the sky. I stepped out and looked at the beauty of the night. Luna sure does know how to make a beautiful evening. Nothing back home will ever compare to the nights here in Equestria. I wonder what the night sky looks like in other parts of Eques. I chuckled a little till my mark began to glow. I had looked down at the white light before it died down. That was strange, my powers haven't done anything like that before.

I was about to leave when Crystal's voice filled my head.

"Finally."

I looked around for her, but she was nowhere in sight. I scratched my head at where I heard her.

"Xavier, can you hear me." She said

"Crystal where are you?" I asked

"Give me a second." My mark flashed quickly before disappearing. "That should do it. Xavier, please try to speak to me mentally."

I had no idea how she wanted me to do that. I shrugged as it had to be like talking, but without speaking.

From this point on, when the dragons speak, their words will be in color. For the twelve the color will reflect the color shard they represent, Crystal will be violet. Now if Xavier is speaking with them in his mind, his color will be orange.

"Can you hear me."

"Yes I can."

"So how is this happening?"

"Easy, I reset your Fable powers to allow me to communicate to you. Sadly this is the only way we can communicate."

"Why?"

"After my children were placed in their shards and sent into hiding, I was unable to form my body. For you see, all my kids must be together for me to create my body since they are part of me. Once you find all my children, then I'll be able to fight for you. But until that day, I will help you by talking through your mark."

"So you're the crystal heart that protects the Crystal Empire." I said

"Not exactly, the crystal heart is my prison.."

"Well then I'll have to find your children to free you. But won't your freedom destroy the heart."

"No, the heart isn't a part of me. So even if you free me, it will not harm the empire."

"I'm glad, now were you the one who burnt the symbol of you and your children onto my back."

"Sadly yes I did that to you. Even with your Fable powers, I needed a way for you to handle my children's capabilities and to allow me to speak with you. Sorry if it hurt, I forgot to warn you about it."

"Well next time just warn me about something like that. So do you have any idea where I should start with looking for your kids?"

"Sorry, but I have no idea. But when the time comes, you will know where to find them. Now I think you should get some sleep Xavier; you had an eventful day."

"Don't have to tell me twice and Crystal."

"Huh."

"I will free you from the crystal heart and save all your children, no matter how long it takes."

"Thank you, Xavier. I knew you were the true warrior to pick."

I chuckled at her comment. I took one more glance up at the night sky before heading back in. I closed the doors to the balcony and closed the curtains. I walked over to the bed and without disturbing Flame, got into bed. I laid my head on the pillow and looked up the ceiling. It didn't take long for the comfort of the bed to help me fall asleep. I closed my eyes on one crazy day, but knew that many more days crazy days were ahead of me.

Author's Note

So the heart has been found and now Xavier must save Crystal's twelve children. So where will this lead our hero and his friends, who knows? I hope you enjoyed the design for Crystal, her children's designs will be much later on as Xavier discovers each one. I also hope everyone enjoyed the Star Wars ending song to finish up this epic chapter. If you haven't ever seen Star Wars get to it.

Comment, like, follow, share and tell. S.D. says peace to you all and now leaves you all until next time.

Chapter Ten-Date

Author's Note

So Xavier's and Twilight's date is finally here. I have decided to put this all in Twilight's POV. But this is also where the constant updates for this story will come to an end. But this doesn't mean the story is complete, far from it. Now the updates for this story will be after Solar Son and The Lawyer and the Queen have had updates. Also another note, I have put some fixes to Solar Son's season two opening to making it better.

So comment, like, follow, share and tell. See you all when I update my stories. S.M. says peace out.

Chapter Ten-Date

Date
Twilight POV

The light of Celestia's sun shone through the balcony windows. My eyes slowly opened as the light hit my coat. I smiled as I got up from my bed. I stretched out my body and gave a cute yawn. I giggled at my antics as I got out of bed. I walked over to the bed Moon was sleeping in peacefully. I wanted to wake her but decided not to. Sure I liked to get up early, but not everypony in the house was. But they were getting used to it. But Moon was still young, so she had a right to sleep a little longer. I went over to my bathroom and took a nice warm shower to start off the day. I stepped out and went back into the room to get some clothing. After grabbing what I wanted to wear, I went back to the bathroom to change. After all that, I stepped out to Moon waking up.

"Morning Moon," I said

"Morning mom." She said

"Did you sleep well?" I asked

"Yes, I did." She said

"Well get up and dressed. We'll meet your dad in the dining hall," I said

"Ok." Said Moon

She got of bed and went into the bathroom. I heard the door close as I brushed my mane. It was still so weird to call Xavier her father when he and I weren't even a thing. I sighed as I looked at myself in the mirror. I still wanted to confess my love to him. Sure I did it while in the hospital, but he was asleep. I just wish I could tell him how I feel about him. I continued to brush out my mane while Moon finished up. After she had finished up, we both went down to the dining hall. The guards pushed the doors open for us, and everypony was there except Xavier, Flame, and Rainbow. I knew Rainbow never woke up early when she didn't have to. But I was surprised that Xavier wasn't here yet. I thought I had he gotten used to waking up early while living at the library. I shrugged it off since he did wake up earlier than normal to work out. I pushed Moon forward, and we took our seats. I grabbed a plate and filled it with pancakes and placed in front of her.

"Morning Twilight and Moon did you two sleep fine." Said Cadance

"Yes," I said

Moon just nodded as she already had pancake in her mouth. She sure was a handful, but at least Xavier would be around to help me.

"Well, I wish all of you a lovely morning. Now if you, excuse me. I must sleep." Said Luna

She walked towards the doors and Xavier came in with Flame sleeping on his head. He took Flame off his head and bowed to Luna as she passed him. After Luna had left, Xavier placed Flame back on his head and came forward and rubbed Moon's mane. He took a seat next to me.

"Sorry I'm late, I couldn't wake Flame up." He said

We all looked up at the snoring cat. Xavier took him off his head and placed him next to him. He pulled up a plate of flapjacks and put the plate right in front of Flame. His nose began to move, and in an instant, he was devouring the pancakes.

"Works every time." Said Xavier

Flame swallowed what was in his mouth, "Please, it doesn't work every time."

"It has always worked. Never once has food failed to wake you up." Said Xavier

We all laughed as Flame just ate his pancakes. The breakfast was excellent as Shining seemed to like Xavier now. They even had a duel set up between them. Of course, Cadance just sighed about my brother's interest in sword fighting. Xavier was even having a conversation with Cadance about the empire. But what surprised me more was when Celestia started to have a conversation with Xavier about his books. We were all impressed that Celestia was reading Xavier's work. He seemed to be happy that he had the princess into his stories. After a while, the table started to leave. Soon it was just I, Xavier, Flame, Cadance, and Moon. Flame was still eating, and so was Xavier. I looked at Xavier as he ate. Do it Twilight, just ask him.

"Um, Xavier," I said

Xavier looked over at me as he swallowed his food. "Yeah, Twilight."

"I was wondering, um...if we could have our date tonight," I said

"Sure Twilight, I got nothing to do tonight." He said

"So you two are going out." Said Cadance

"Yeah, I made Twilight and Xavier make a bet. Xavier didn't think his book would do well here in Equestria, while Twilight did. So I made a bet about that. If Twilight could get one of Xavier's books published, Xavier would have to get the others released and take Twilight out for a date. Now if she couldn't then Xavier was free to do what he wanted. Well, Twilight won, and Xavier always keeps his promises." Said Flame

"An interesting way to get a date." Said Cadance

"Sure is." Said Xavier

"So I suppose you need somepony to watch Moon." Said Cadance

"If you wouldn't mind Cadance that'd be great." Said Xavier

"How about it Moon?" Said Cadance

"Sure Cadance." Said Moon

"Excellent, I'll take care of Moon while you two enjoy your date." Said Cadance

"Flame you wouldn't mind coming with me." Said Moon

"Not at all." Said Flame

"At least I won't worry about you." Said Xavier

I giggled at Xavier's comment as Flame just crossed his paws over his chest. It made Cadance laughed as well. Flame sure knew had to get laughs for his actions.

***

"Thanks again for helping me out, Rarity," I said

"No problem darling, anything to make this date perfect." Said Rarity

I had spent most of the day being with Cadance. Xavier, Flame, and Moon had decided to explore the empire. As the day started to turn, I went back to my room with Rarity. I had gone to her asking for help to make this date perfect. She gladly accepted to help me out. She was such a great friend to have. I was sitting at the table as Rarity worked on my hair. She was curling it as she thought that was perfect for my date tonight. She was finishing up my hair, and I would soon be in my dress.

"So darling, you nervous about your date with Xavier." Said Rarity

"Yeah Rarity I am, this is the first date after such a long time of not dating," I said

"What do you mean darling?" Asked Rarity

"You Pinkie Promise that anything I say you never speak to anypony else. I'm finally moving forward with my life." I said

"Cross my heart hope to die, stick a cupcake in my eye." Said Rarity

"I had a coltfriend before Xavier," I said

"Really, but I never saw him around Ponyville." Said Rarity

"That's because I dumped him before I ever got to Ponyville," I said

"Mind telling me the whole story." Said Rarity

"I guess since you Pinkie Promised. Well, it started back before I ever came to Ponyville. I was sixteen when I started dating. You see being the private student to Celestia also made me a prime target of many stallions. But it wasn't a stallion who caught my eye, but a wolf. His name was Calvin. He came from the wolf kingdom of Wolcar. He had come over looking to expand his knowledge. He was as intelligent as me, so it made for nice conversations. Sure my brother was suspicious about him the whole time. But I ignored him and continued to date him. I wish I had listened to my brother," I said

"Why is that Twilight darling?" Asked Rarity

"Well when I was eighteen, I made a major mistake. We had been dating for two years, and Calvin finally wanted to take it up a notch. When my family left one day, we made love in my room. He was the one who took my virginity. I thought that with that, he would love me forever. Oh, how wrong I was in thinking that. After a month of making love, I was walking through Canterlot. I saw him talking with other mares and acting intimately with them. I moved in closer and listened. I learned that he never loved me, but was using me to get close to Celestia. It broke my heart, even more, when he said that taking my virginity was just a bonus of his plan. I instantly ran home in tears." I said

"What happened then?" Asked Rarity

"I told my family what I had done with him and what I heard. Shining went crazy and went to find Calvin. My father had to stop him from finding him and killing him in rage. My family was ashamed of me but understood my reasons. It took till I came to Ponyville, to gain my confidence in myself again. I have never dated a single stallion after that moment. But here I am, about to go on a date with Xavier," I said

"Oh, darling I can't believe that happened to you. But listen to me, Xavier is nothing like this Calvin. Xavier is sweet and kind. He respects you and won't do anything unless you are ok with it. He is the perfect stallion that any mare could wish for." Said Rarity

"That's what I thought about Calvin and look how that turned out," I said

"But darling, Shining doesn't hate Xavier. They were chatting today at breakfast like they have been friends for years. Xavier is something special, and this date should tell you about him. Let me tell you this dear, just because you had one bad coltfriend doesn't mean that you should judge Xavier on that. Learning to move on from an ex is part of dating. We all make mistakes, but we have to move on to find the one that is perfect for us." Said Rarity

"Thanks, Rarity," I said

"No problem darling, I'm just glad to be of help." She said

After Rarity had finished up my mane, she pulled out my dress and helped me into it. She had done a few more checks before I looked myself in the mirror. I was wearing a light violet dress that sat right above my knees. My tail was tied in a bun right up next to the dress. The back was in an 'X' shape. It was strapless around my chest. My mane happily curled, and one side hung over the right side of my face. Lavender lipstick showed off my lips. My horn was freshly cleaned and shined.

"Oh, darling you look so beautiful in that dress." Said Rarity

"Thanks again Rarity," I said

I gave her a hug as I left my room and went towards Xavier's room, which was only two rooms down. I knocked on the door, and Xavier opened it up. I felt my face start to go flush as I stared at him. He was in a black tuxedo. His undershirt was white with a black bow tie. He looked sharp in the suit Rarity had made for him. He didn't have his sword with him, but he had his fingerless gloves did cover his hands.

"You look beautiful Twilight." He said

"Oh, thanks, Xavier. You look sharp yourself, but why the gloves." I said

"Oh, I was using them to cover my mark. I can take them off if you want me to." He said

"No, they go with the suit," I said

"Ok, so you ready to party like you never have before." He said

"Sure am," I said

He walked out of the room as he closed the door. He held his arm for me. I smiled as I took it and we walked down the halls of the castle. Something told me this was going to be a great night with Xavier.

***

We walked the dark streets of the Crystal Empire. We both looked at the night sky that Luna had made. I was just astonished at what she could do with the evening sky. The sound of beating music hit my ears, but It looked like Xavier hadn't picked it up. My ears were stronger in hearing sounds further away than Xavier's ears. We continued to walk till we found the building. It was a nice sized building with a line already forming outside. Bouncers stood outside the door looking over the crowd.

"Man, this place sure is popular." Said Xavier

"No worries, Cadance promised me that she got us in," I said

"Really." He said

"Yes she did, now let's get inside. It has been a dream of mine to go clubbing." I said

I took Xavier by his hand and went towards the door. The bouncers stopped us from going any closer to the doors of the club. They looked at us both, but more at Xavier than me.

"If you both want in, get to the back of the line." Said a bouncer

"We are on the list," I said pointing to the list in the bouncer's hand.

The bouncers looked at the clipboard and then back at both of us. The bouncer looked back down at the list.

"You two are Twilight and Xavier." He said

"Yes, that's us," I said

"Well, Cadance did say one looked like a hairless monkey, and the other was her sister-in-law." He said

"Hairless Monkey." Murmured Xavier

"That's us," I said

"Alright, well you two are on the list. Enjoy the club." He said

"Thank you," I said

He opened the door and allowed us in. The crowd outside wasn't too happy about it. As the doors opened, the music of the club hit both ofour ears. I was new to the clubbing idea, but Xavier seemed like he knew the clubbing life already. He pulled me into the club as we entered the massive amount of ponies partying away. None appeared to care about Xavier as they were partying like crazy.

"Now this is cool." Said Xavier

"I guess you've been to some clubs before," I said

"Sure have, now let's party." He said

I think this is going to be a nice date. We went onto the dance floor and began to dance, and I was happy I decided not to wear heels. Xavier and I danced close to each as the music kept playing throughout. We would stop every time and know to take a break. Some ponies in the club would come by and stop to talk with Xavier. They wanted to know what Xavier was. He gladly answered their questions. Xavier seemed to be enjoying himself. He looked over at me with his smiling face. I smiled back as we went back to the dance floor. We continued to dance like there was no tomorrow.

"Alright everypony, I'm going to stop the music here for a few minutes. I know a lot of you didn't come here alone. So for those who brought a date, this is for you. So get your date and enjoy a beautiful slow song with them." Said the DJ

We both looked at each other before looking at the crowd. We both blushed, but Xavier pushed past it as he made his move.

"Twilight will you have this dance with me." He said

"I would love that," I said

We come together as the music began to play. It was a beautiful slow song. I can't believe this is happening. We swayed back and forth with the sound of the music. While Xavier's blush was gone, mine wasn't. I just couldn't believe after crying for three weeks over Xavier's unconscious body. I was here slow dancing with him. Not mentioning, in a famous night club in the Crystal Empire. Oh please if this is a dream. May I never wake up from it. I gently came in and laid my head on his shoulder.

I stayed like that as we let the music flow over both of us. We just kept swaying back and forth. I pulled back from Xavier's shoulder and looked into his eyes. His glass covered sea blue eyes looked back into my violet eyes. My heart started to speed up the beats that went through my body. I couldn't take my eyes off of his eyes. Come on Twilight this is a perfect time. Just tell Xavier how you feel. It shouldn't be this hard. I swallowed the lump that was growing in my throat.

"Xavier," I said

"Yes, Twilight."

I bit my bottom lip, "Um, thank for allowing me to slow dance with you."

"No problem Twilight, this is nice." He said

Oh come on! That was the perfect opportunity to tell him. But no, I couldn't do it. Oh, this is going to bug me forever. Oh well, I should just enjoy the rest of the dance. I looked back at his face as we danced. My heart still so desperately wanted to tell Xavier about my feelings. But now my mind was also on the same page. After Xavier comforted from being knocked out was when my heart and mind came together. Even after I slapped him, he never laid a hand on me. He was exactly how my heart had said he was. Oh Xavier.

I looked at his lips. I so desperately wanted to know what it was like to press my soft fur covered lips to his skin lips. But I resisted my urge to kiss him on the lips. I still had no idea how Xavier felt about me or even the pony race as a whole. I rested my head back on his shoulder as we swayed. I wished the song would last forever, but all good things have to come to an end.

"That's it everypony, now back to our normally programmed music." Said the DJ

The regular music began as we moved off the dance floor. We both went over to the bar.

"That was fun." Said Xavier

"Yeah it was," I said

The bartender came over and asked us for our orders. I ordered a glass of champagne. Xavier just looked at me like I was crazy. It seemed like something in his head was clicking together.

"Wait aren't you around twenty years old. How can you order a drink?" He said

"Easy Xavier, the drinking age is twenty years old in Equestria. How do you think we got into the club?" I said

"Good point, get me a shot of scotch." He said

The bartender nodded his head and left us.

"Hey, I'm going to the bathroom. Keep my drink close." He said

"Ok," I said

He went walking towards the bathroom. The bartender brought over our drinks and set them in front of me. I thanked him as I gave him a tip. He walked away as I picked up my glass. I took a sip as I waited around for Xavier to return. I was happy how this date was turning out, even though I had wished I had told Xavier my feelings towards him. I could see nothing going wrong with this night. I wish it had stayed that way.

"Well, well, Twilight Sparkle."

My heart skipped a beat at that voice. It was a voice that I had never forgotten. I turned, and my heart skipped another beat. Standing in front of me was Calvin. He was about the same as when we dated. Calvin was about my size. He had dark gray fur. His eyes were sky blue. He was wearing a silver suit that seemed to match his coat perfectly. He had the same amount of muscle that he did when we were dating, though I liked Xavier's look more than his.

"Calvin, what are you doing here?" I asked

"Just visiting some clubs around Equestria. Trying new things since I have no real challenges in front of me." He said

After I officially dumped him, he returned to his home kingdom. He had begun to practice law and even opened a practice. I had heard that he was successful and that he was traveling around, looking for those who needed a good lawyer.

"You here in Equestria for a case," I said

"Nope, I'm on vacation. I've been thinking about opening a practice down here in Equestria. I have also been seeing what the nightlife is around each area. I got to say. The Crystal Empire sure has a nice club. Ponies from all around come here to party. Maybe I should open my practice here." He said

"It doesn't matter to me what you do with your life," I said

"Oh come on Twilight, you still mad." He said

"Sure am! I let you take my virginity with the thought that this would keep us together. But come to find out, you are just using me and scoring my virginity was just a bonus." I said

"Come on Twilight baby." He said

He tried to wrap his arms around me, but I used my magic to keep him back. I didn't want any part of him touching me. He was scum, and I didn't want scum holding me.

"Listen up Calvin, you and aren't an item. My brother and sister-in-law run this empire, so don't think that they haven't forgotten what you did to me. I'm also not afraid to fight back, I've learned a lot while you practiced law. Plus I have my eye on somepony new." I said

"You mean that ape." He said

"He isn't an ape, his name is Xavier, and he is a human, not mentioning he is much better than you," I said

"I can be all that Twilight baby if you let me." He said

He gave me a toothy smile. I felt a shiver run down my spine at his grin. I still can't believe I liked that smile. I used my magic to push him back from me.

"Now if you wouldn't mind leaving, my date will be back from the bathroom soon," I said

"Fine, but know this Twilight. I saw the way you looked at him. How do you think your friend is going to react when he finds out that you no longer have a virginity to give? Not a lot of mares make it in relationships, where stallions don't deflower the mare. When he dumps you, my arms are always open." He said

He walked back into the hands of a few mares. I watched as he left my vision. I gave a sigh as I looked back at my drink. I tapped my hand on the bar to get the tenders attention.

"Get me a shot of scotch," I said

He nodded and walked off. He returned soon after with my drink. I took it in my hand and downed the drink. I gave a sigh as the liquid went down into my stomach. Could he be right? Could Xavier never love me if I don't give him a virginity to take? No, Xavier is kind and sweet. He wouldn't mind if I were deflowered or not. Calvin is just trying to get into my head that's all. I just hope so. I took another drink of my champagne as I waited for Xavier

"I'm back." He said

"I thought you would never come back," I said

"Ha, real funny Sparkle," I said

Xavier took the shot in his hand and looked at it. I could see he hadn't ever drunk alcohol before. I wonder why he was surprised to find the drinking age twenty years old.

"You ok Xavier," I said

"Yeah, just kind of surprised that the drinking age is twenty years old. Where I used to live, the drinking age was twenty-one. As I grew up, I always wanted to experience what it was like to drink. Well, I finally get to try it out. Down the hatch, it goes." He took the shot in one gulp and coughed a little as it went down, "Oh man, I think drinking is going to get some used to."

"No worries, the best alcohol is Applejack's hard cider," I said

"Huh, well when we return to Ponyville. I'll have to ask to try some." I said

We continued to talk as Xavier let me drink. I didn't bring up running into my ex as it didn't seem necessary. After I had finished my drink, we went back to the dance floor. I forgot all about the talk with my ex and went to just dancing with my friend, Xavier.

***

I opened the door to my room. The lights were off, and I could hear the sounds of snoring. I gently lit up my horn and saw Moon and Flame sleeping together. Seems like Moon couldn't sleep alone. How nice of Flame to stay with her. I need to make sure to thank Cadance for watching her. I stepped into the bathroom and got undressed. I threw on a shirt and shorts. I made sure to place my dress on my hanger. Rarity was picky about those things. I stepped out to see Xavier poking his head into the room.

"Hey Twilight, have you seen Flame?" He asked

"Yeah, he's sleeping with Moon," I said while Flame snored away

"Well, it sounds like his snoring. I don't want to wake Moon, so I hope you don't mind his snoring. So see you in the morning." He said

"Xavier wait," I said

"Yeah, Twilight." He said

"You wouldn't mind staying with me tonight. I would kind of like that." I said

I had no idea how he would react to me asking him to stay with me in the same bed. I was hoping he would yes, but I would understand if he didn't since he and I weren't in any relationship.

"I see no reason why not." He said

"Really," I said

"Yeah, think of it as payment for me pulling that stunt with the crystal heart." He said

"Oh thank you, Xavier," I said

He entered the room and went straight over to the bed. I closed the door and locked it. After that, I went over and climbed into bed. I laid on my side and felt Xavier wrap his arms around me.

"I knew you would ask me to snuggle with you, so I beat you to it." He said

I didn't say anything as I just let him hold me. His arms felt so nice wrapped tightly around my body as we snuggled. I looked back to see him already sleeping away. I slowly scooted closer to him. I slowly wrapped my tail around his leg. I sighed as I was close enough to him without making it awkward for us. I laid my head on my pillow as I felt his hands wrap tighter around me. I smiled as I laid there in bed. This was the best date ever.

"Thank you, Xavier, for the best night is such a long time," I said

I snuggled into my pillow as his arms kept me tight to his body. I closed my eyes as I let sleep take me after such a perfect date.

Chapter Eleven-Fabled Warrior v Prince Shining

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter Thirteen-Slugger pt. 1

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter Fourteen-Slugger pt. 2

Slugger pt. 2
S.M. POV

"Last time on 'The Fabled Warrior.' We saw the freedom of Slugger, an old baseball player who had been killed by police after he wouldn't stand down. His crime was of killing fifteen women after having sex with them. Wait one minute this is messed up." Said Pinkie

"Pinkie can you just continue with the events of the last chapter. I mean, you begged me to allow you to do it," I said

"I know, but this guy is supposed to be demented. But still, that is going a little far." Said Pinkie

"Pinkie, could you just please move forward with the story," I said

"Alright, alright, now where was I. Oh, Slugger now free is found by Stray Wolf. The two talked about how Slugger was going to kill Xavier. Stray Wolf only laughed at his attempts, but Slugger knew he could do it. So he rushed off with a plan in mind, to hurt Xavier by using his tendency to protect those around him. Wait one minute." Said Pinkie

"Now what?" I asked

"You never gave Slugger's back story. All we know about the guy is that he's a follower of Pandora and that he killed fifteen women after having sex with him, not mentioning he has a rapey feel about him. Last is that he died in a shootout. Why don't we know more?" Said Pinkie

"Pinkie, I plan to do that later in the story," I said

"But I want it now." Whined Pinkie

"Ok, ok, just stop just stop. I'll tell you about it. Here it goes. In the year 2011, five years before the year 2016, there was a famous New York Yankee Named Sam Newton," I said

"Wait another minute S.M." Said Pinkie

"What now?" I asked

"I don't remember a Sam Newton on 2011 New York Yankee team." She said

"Pinkie I made him up. Now is that ok with you." She nodded her head, "Great; he was fresh right out of college. He was new blood for the team. When he first stepped up to bat, he easily sent the ball into the outfield, winning his team a home run. Game after game, he would score home runs. So the team gave him the nickname Slugger. He took that name as he continued to keep striking away home runs, but that all stopped when a scandal came to life."

"Sam had a dirty desire in sex. He would sleep with endless amounts girls. It came out when a girl came out saying that she was carrying his child. Well, that destroyed his life. So he hunted down that girl and confronted her. She used that fake claim to keep him. But little did she know, he had a way out. After a night of passion, he placed a pillow over her face and shot her through it. He now had her gone, but something in him started to come up."

"Oh, what is it?" Asked Pinkie

"Well, Pinkie, he had come home one day in his past, to see his mother dead on the floor with a gun in her hand. She had killed herself. From that point on, his life changed. The long darkness thought gone had returned. He knew that women would destroy his life, but he loved a woman's body too much leave them. So with his gun, he turned into a serial killer. After he had sex with a female, he killed her the same way. That went on for a full year till his crimes caught up with him. His sixteenth girl had drugged him when she caught a sight of his gun. She called the cops, and they came and claimed him, but he escaped."

"Man, S.M. that is some dark stuff. You sure your mind is alright." Said Pinkie

"Pinkie this story has a 'dark' tag for a reason. Plus I'm not crazy. I know this all fiction and, wait why am I explaining my mind to you. Let's just say I'm fine and perfectly well know good from evil. Now back to our story, he was held up in an abounded building when the cops found him. Well, he wasn't going to leave, so it ended up with a shootout. The cops stormed the floor with SWAT. The gunfight ended when Sam fell out of a window from ten stories up and fell to his death."

"With his last breath, he heard Pandora call out to him. He told him that he could give Sam his revenge against the woman that damned him to death. But Pandora required him to serve him when the time came. Sam accepted and was resurrected by Pandora and took the name, Slugger. Pandora gave Slugger two 9mm pistols, and his hunt for his sixteenth women began. He found her and killed her with his new powers, but Pandora called him into action. After the fight, Faba sealed him into his stone prison where part one began. You happy Pinkie," I said

"Oh yes, S.M. but are you sure you're all ok in the head. I wouldn't think any sane person could think of such a dark past." Said Pinkie

"Pinkie I'm perfectly sane, now would you kindly continue the recap," I said

"Okie Dokie Loki." She cleared her throat, "Slugger followed Xavier to the farm and knocked out Applejack. He took her off, and when she woke, he told her of his plan to use her to kill Xavier. The next day, Slugger met Xavier with his captive Applejack. He told Xavier to place the tip of his sword into the ground, get down on his knees and his hands behind his head. If Xavier doesn't Slugger would kill Applejack. But if the other interfered, Xavier would be shot. Slugger showed the others, by shooting him through his shoulder."

"Xavier knew there was nothing he could do but follow the instructions of Slugger as Xavier will never sacrifice his friends to keeping fight Pandora. The last thing from part one was that we heard the bang of Slugger's pistol and scream of Xavier's name. Now we move on to see whether our main character will save the day and his friend Applejack. Let's tune in and find out." Pinkie giggles a little, "You like it S.M."

"Sure did Pinkie, you hit it on the money, even if you made me explain Slugger's back story. Now let's get started," I said

"You should let me do this more often S.M." Said Pinkie

"Sure Pinkie, sure," I said

***
Story Line
Xavier POV

"XAVIER!"

That was the last thing I had heard before I thought was dead. But instead, I didn't die because, at the last second, Flame jumped in front of me. I watched as he took the bullet for me. I only watched as he landed on the ground motionless. I knew Fables could kill Fables, but darkness could also kill them and Slugger had done just that. He had killed Flame using darkness.

"Oh, my!" Said Fluttershy

"Stupid cat." Said Slugger

"Flame," I said under my breath

I felt something take me, a dark rage. I had never felt such a rage as I got up. I had a few fits of rage before, but this was something new. I formed my Fable Powers around my left hand. I charged Slugger as he looked at me.

"You fucker!" I screamed

I smashed Slugger square in the face. He was sent flying across the ground. I breathed in and out as I looked at his body as it crashed into the ground. I saw him slowly getting up. Applejack just looked at me as I raised my right arm and the sword came out of the ground flew right into my hand. I held the blade tight.

"Xavier." Said Applejack

"He's going to pay!" I said

I ran at Slugger with everything I had. He got up and aimed his pistols at me. I watched each chamber went back. I felt the bullets pass through me, but I didn't stop. This new rage had taken me. I was under its control. It told me one thing, to tear Slugger to pieces. Once I reached him I struck him hard in the gut, while he was out, I grabbed his head and smashed it against my knee. I swept-kicked him and punched his chest down into the ground. I took my foot and kicked him in the chest. He rolled over on his back away from me. I sheathed my sword and walked towards him. Got on his back and took his head and held it.

"You think you can hurt my friends." I smashed his head into the ground and brought it up, "You think you can use my friend as bait." I smashed his head in again and brought it up, "And most of all, you may never hurt my brother." I smashed his head before once again bringing it up, "Now I'm going to kill you like you did my brother." I smashed his head into the ground again and again. The rage told me to do it, so I followed it.

***
Twilight POV

I couldn't believe my eyes of how violent Xavier had become. He was just smashing Slugger into the ground. After he finished with the head, he just stomped Slugger's back. I could see that his eyes weren't the eyes that I knew and loved. No, they were full of hate and anger. It was like something dark had just taken control of Xavier. Xavier please stop this.

I looked back at Flame's still lifeless body. Fluttershy was kneeling over it. She had her face covered by her hands. We all went over and looked at him. His body didn't move an inch. I couldn't believe my eyes that Flame was dead. The cat that I could never get to do a thing was lying in front of me dead. I felt tears run down my cheeks. I heard Fluttershy talk to him.

"Please, Flame get up. Xavier needs you." She said

"Fluttershy darling, he's dead." Said Rarity

"Tah think he sacrificed his life tah save Xavier." Said Applejack

I bent down and flipped him over. As I did, he started to cough. We all watched as his eyes opened slowly. He smiled as a small trickle of blood ran down his mouth.

"So what did I miss." He said

"FLAME!!!" We cheered

Fluttershy gently picked him up and held him as we looked at him.

"But how?" Asked Rainbow

"Xavier's mother always said this pendant would come in handy." He said

He held the pendant, and we saw a dent in it. He opened it, and no hole went through it.

"Thank goodness. Wait, Xavier still thinks he's dead." Said Applejack

We turned back to see Xavier was still beating Slugger to death. He flipped him over onto his back was pounding his fists into his face. Tears ran down his cheeks. Flame coughed, and we turned to see blood covering his paw and his mouth. Fluttershy tore off a piece of her sleeve to wipe up the blood.

"The bullet didn't kill me, but I think it might have broken a few ribs when it did hit." He said

Fluttershy gently pressed her hand on his chest. He hissed out in pain.

"You have at least three broken ribs." She said

"Twilight, you have to stop Xavier, he can't fall to his anger." Said Flame

I nodded and walked out. I charged my horn. Xavier please return to us. I charged enough and sent out my spell.

***
Xavier POV

I breathed as I looked Slugger. His face beaten in by my fists. His blood covered my gloves as it dripped off. I still felt tears run down for my dead brother. I charged my mark and started to create a Photon Ball.

"Now you die for killing Flame you fucker," I said

But before I could finish my attack, a lavender aura surrounded me. I was lifted from the air and landed right in front of Twilight.

"What was that for Twilight, I had him right in my grasp. One Photon Ball and I would have killed him..." I watched Fluttershy come up holding a living and breathing, Flame. "....Flame."

"Hi, brother." He said

I felt tears run down my cheeks as I looked at his eyes. The eyes I swore I would never see again. He coughed, and blood covered his paw and rolled down his face, which Fluttershy wiped away.

"But how I saw you die," I said

"Don't count me out just yet brother. As mother always said, she would be there in our times of need." He said

He held his pendant, and I saw a nice sized indent. I walked up and held it. The pendant had stopped the bullet. I opened it and sighed as Flame survived thanks to a pure gold infused with our mother's powers. She infused the pendant so it would hide with him, but it also unexpectedly made the gold stronger.

"Hooray for small miracles. I'm sorry, you all say me like that, I just couldn't control my rage. I had thought that Slugger had killed my brother, and all I wanted to do was tear him to pieces," I said

"Hey it's ok Xavier, we understand. We're just glad that ya aren't that way anymore." Said Applejack

"Yeah, I'm just glad your alive Flame. But please never pull another stunt like that again," I said

"As long as you don't give up and surrender yourself to the enemy." He said

"Deal," I said

"Hooray." Said Pinkie

"Oh how touching." We all looked back walking towards Slugger. Dark energy came off his body as it healed every wound that I had inflicted on him, "But if you haven't forgotten, I'm still alive. But I think instead of taking your mares for myself, I'm going to gun them down after I kill you."

"Then you're going to have to beat me first," I said

"Well, at least you still want to fight, well bring it on." He said

"Xavier," I looked back at Flame, "Kick his ass, but without using pure rage."

"You got it, brother. Now you all get out of here and take cover." I watched as the girls ran off with Flame. I turned back to face Slugger, "Now we fight for real." I pulled my sword from my sheath and pointed it at him, "Prepare to be defeated."

"Bring it on." He said

We charged at each other. Thank you Flame for reminding me not to fight with rage, but to fight with honor. I held my sword tight as I went to finish off Slugger and claim my first coin.

***
3rd Person POV

Stray Wolf sat on a building watching the outcome of Slugger's plan. His eyes widened when he saw the anger Xavier had when he thought his brother was dead.

"What anger he has? I truly do have a worthy opponent." He said

The alpha next to him growled at him.

"Yes, he is much stronger than I had even realized. I believe Xavier could take on even the elites of Pandora's followers with that rage and anger. I wonder if it stems from his natural tendency to be protective of those around him. If it does, he has an incredibly strong tendency that I've only ever seen in one person, Faba. But still, I wonder what his role in all of this is." He said

The wolf growled out yet another sentence.

"No, I still can beat him, even with that tendency. Now, let us watch as Xavier kills Slugger and finally puts that idiot out of his misery." He said

Stray Wolf leaned back and watched Xavier and Slugger fight. Xavier Young, could you be the legendary Young that Faba spoke about with his very last words. Because if you are, I was right that day I left you alive. Now kill Slugger and grow stronger as our second fight is coming up. It will soon be time to see if I will kill you and take my daughter or you survive to fight another day. Stray Wolf smiled as he watched the battle unfolded in front of him.

Xavier kicked Slugger away as he grabbed his stomach. He spat up blood has he looked at Xavier who gripped his sword.

"So what changed you from tearing me apart?" Asked Slugger

"A true warrior never uses pure rage to fight. For rage just leaves to suffering. I won't fight with my anger and suffer for it." Said Xavier

"How stupid, rage is what makes us perfect. Now how about I show you mine." Said Slugger

Slugger aimed down both guns and began to unload each at Xavier. Xavier ran for it but walloped the ground when he felt a bullet strike him in the leg. Damn, that wasn't good. He shoots faster than I can run. Xavier got up as Slugger aimed his guns at him once again. He smiled as he pulled the trigger. I have no idea what to do. Suddenly Xavier felt his mark come to life and Crystal's voice fill his head.

"Use this power, Xavier, it will allow you to dodge his attacks."

Xavier clenched his fist as he released the spell. It covered his body, and with a blink of his eyes, he could see the rounds coming at him. In a Matrix style, with this Xavier was easily able dodged Slugger's rounds. Each round passed by him as he watched them move. Soon Xavier stood back up without a single wound on him.

"What?!" Screamed Slugger

"That's not possible!" Exclaimed Twilight

"That was unbelievable." Said Rainbow

"Now that was cool." Said Xavier

"Speed sight, I thought you could use it."

Xavier thanked Crystal before charging back into the fight. Slugger just shot out more rounds, but Xavier was easily able to get past them. Slugger started to sweat as his enemy kept moving up to him. Soon Xavier charged his mark again and was gone. Slugger looked around for the warrior but screamed out in pain as the Crystal Ruby Sword struck him. Xavier looked back at him.

Stray Wolf just smiled as Slugger had taken a hit and Xavier was still standing. So much for his stupid plan. Oh well, at least I get to see Xavier kill him. Slugger grabbed the area where Xavier struck him. Steam was traveling off his wound from the sword. Slugger growled as he looked at Xavier running at him. Xavier raised his sword to the sky, but Slugger blocked the attack as the two looked at each other.

"What's wrong, Slugger, giving up?" Said Xavier

"Far from it." Said Slugger

He headbutted Xavier off of him and clicked his guns together, and a pair of blades came off the bottom. He smiled as Xavier put himself back together. Slugger charged Xavier, and they clashed with their weapons. Xavier kept up his defense, which Slugger struggled to get past. Damn, if I can't break his defense, then no way am I going to get in my shot. Slugger struggled to break Xavier, but that was about to become a whole lot harder.

When Xavier and Slugger were in a stale match, Xavier struck him the gut with his foot. Then with a quick swipe of his sword, Xavier broke Slugger's blades. Xavier smiled as the pieces of blade flew around Slugger. Slugger only watched as his chances were disappearing. He growled as he struck Xavier into the stomach with his knee. Xavier couldn't react because of how fast Slugger moved against him. Xavier stumbled back as he spat up blood. But he was to slowly as Slugger was already on him.

"Now you feel my full power." His guns started to charge, and Xavier's eye widened, "Dark Charge Burst."

Two massive blasts shot right through Xavier's chest. Xavier fell onto his back as smoke came off his clothes. The girls were speechless as was Stray Wolf. They all watched as Slugger walked over to Xavier's face and pointed one gun at his face. Slugger smiled as he held the trigger in his hand.

"Now I shall finish you off once and for all." He said

"Get up brother! Xavier get up!" Screamed Flame

Xavier's eyes opened and rolled out of the way. Slugger fired round after round at him as he rolled away. Xavier took a few to his body before leaping back up. He looked at his sword and his right hand. Could I call it back to me again. Xavier raised his right hand and concentrated on his blade. It shook but came to him as Slugger fired off more rounds at him. Xavier caught the handle of his sword and using his speed sight, was able to block the bullets as they came at him. He swung his sword in his hands before smirking at Slugger.

I almost thought that Slugger had him, but I guess the bond between him and his Fable brother is powerful. Interesting how close the two are. Stray Wolf rubbed his chin as he continued to watch as Xavier started to glow as did Flame. Xavier looked back his still wounded brother, shining white in Fluttershy's arms. Xavier watched as he jumped out of Fluttershy's arms and ran up to stand next to Xavier.

"What's going on?" Asked Slugger

"You think that we are just Fable and human, but we are brothers." Said Xavier

"We have a strong bond no evil can break." Said Flame

"As long as both of us stand, we will not be defeated. Together we are brothers and brothers stick together through all pain, no matter what comes from it." Said Xavier

"So you ready brother." Said Flame

"Yes, Flame." Said Xavier

Xavier sheathed his sword as the two started to shine even brighter. They screamed out as the energy took them.

"Go! Fable Bond!" Xavier and Flame said together.

The two exploded into light and started to lift off the ground. The whole group watching couldn't believe their eyes. Stray Wolf just smiled as he laughed. Yes Xavier, show your real powers. Yes! Xavier and Flame looked at each other before flying down at Slugger. He frantically fired his guns, but his bullets just deflected off them.

"No this can't be happening to me." Said Slugger

"Ready Flame." Said Xavier

"Yes, Xavier." Said Flame

"Go! Fable Bond Strike: Brotherly Attack." Said Xavier and Flame.

Xavier moved first and struck Slugger up into the sky, and Flame hit him back down to Xavier who started to attack with an onslaught of attacks. After Xavier had finished with Slugger, he kicked him back to Flame. Flame would then beat him down with his paws of fury. The beat down of slugger continued this way as everypony watched. Stray Wolf just watched with a broad smile on his face. Yes, continue to show me what you can do. The girls were just amazed at the sight.

"What power those two have." Said Rarity

"What a bond." Said Applejack

"Those two truly are brothers." Said Twilight

"Let's finish it Flame." Said Xavier

Flame nodded, and they each charged a photon ball, and Xavier and Flame came at Slugger together.

"Eat this Slugger, Brother Photon Strike!" Said Flame

Slugger's eyes widened as he watched the two-photon balls coming at him. No this wasn't how it was supposed to happen.

"NO!!!" Screamed Slugger

Flame's and Xavier's photon balls struck him and sent Slugger barreling towards the ground. A tremendous crash shook Ponyville as Slugger hit the ground. Xavier dropped next to the crater as Fluttershy held out her hands to catch Flame. The white glow around them both disappeared. Flame looked at the girls as he coughed up more blood, which Fluttershy cleaned up. They all looked at Xavier as he stood watching the smoke.

"You stupid brat, you think you and your worthless cat can beat me." Said Slugger

Slugger walked out of the crater with his body severely damaged. Smoke was coming off his body from all the wounds. Xavier just watched as he slowly walked up to him.

"You think that was going to stop me. Well, it didn't, and now I'm pissed." Said Slugger

He pointed both pistols at Xavier, but before he could fire anything at Xavier, Xavier pulled his sword and chopped off his hands. Slugger screamed out in pain, but it stopped when Xavier shoved his sword into his chest. Xavier pulled his blade and placed it back in the sheath. Slugger fell to the ground as blood came out his mouth.

"You've lost Slugger because you thought that you could beat me by using my desire to protect those around me. But you lost because you never realized how strong I am when I am protecting those around me." Said Xavier

Slugger just looked at Xavier and spat out blood before he screamed and exploded. Black smoke was all that remained of what used to be Slugger. Soon Xavier saw an object surrounded in a gold shine drop down to him. Xavier held out his hand, and the object landed in his open palm. It exploded out of the light, and Xavier now held a coin. It was the size of a bit with the engraving of two pistols laying on top of each other. On the rim was the word, Slugger. So this is the coin that Crystal told me about back in the Crystal Empire. Well, I got one, who knows how many left to claim.

"Xavier!"

Xavier pocketed the coin and saw the girls coming over. He hugged them as they talked. But Xavier started to groan as he came to his wounds. Applejack caught him, and they walked back to the hospital to get both Flame and Xavier healed up. Stray Wolf watched as they walked away. His eyes drifted to where Slugger once stood.

"At least I won't be eating my words. Well done, Xavier, you truly proved your power to me. Now grow even stronger as our time to meet again is coming." Said, Stray Wolf

He got on top of his alpha as it ran from roof top to roof top as it took Stray Wolf back to the Everfree Forest.

***
Xavier POV

I scratched the bandages around my body. Man these are itchy. After finishing off Slugger, the girls took Flame and me to Ponyville Hospital. They healed up my holes and placed an ointment on the bandages that wrapped around my bullet holes. It would help heal them quicker and keep from getting an infection in them. Fluttershy, using her veterinarian skills, was able to get Flame a chest brace to heal his ribs. Other than that, he was ok. I looked at the window seal to see him sleeping away. At least I'm not burying you brother. I now feared for his safety because of Pandora's followers all using dark powers. But Flame told me he would stand by me until I pass on. I laughed as I got up from the couch and went to get the Pardo

I took the Pardo and placed it on the table next to the sofa. I flipped it over to Slugger. His entry appeared in one of the pages. I put the coin into the slot and decided to flip the page and read how he turned. It made me feel happy that he was finally rotting in hell. I closed the book and placed it back in one of the shelves, that Twilight had marked, 'off limits.' It contained books that weren't for public eyes. Man, I need something to cheer myself up after reading Slugger's story. I looked at my backpack and opened it up and pulled out my laptop. It was a Mac. I placed it on the coffee table and clicked it on. When the lock screen came on, I clicked in my code. Soon I was in my Mac.

"What's that Xavier?"

I looked to see Twilight coming down. She was in a plain shirt and a pair of shorts. She always looked cute in it. I had taken Cadance's talk to heart. I was listening to my heart. I knew I was the only human and that the females of this planet were my only way to have a relationship. But I still was uneasy about the polygamous lifestyle I could build here. But I was taking it slow with finding out how I felt about the girls and how I should approach my love life here.

"Oh Twilight, I thought you went to bed," I said

"No, I was reading your second book. I had just finished a chapter and decided to check on Moon. I saw the lights were still on down here, so I came down to check on it." She said

"Well, you can check on Xavier, I'm going to go to bed. See you all tomorrow." Said Flame

"Night," I said

Flame jumped down and walked up the stairs, he was slow, since the brass on his chest made it hard for him.

"Now back to your original question, this here Twilight is my laptop. It is a portable mini computer. We humans use it to store information and to do many different things. This machine is called a Mac. The name of the company that made it is Apple, which also made my phone," I said

"So what were going to do with it?" She asked

"I was thinking about looking at some pictures of my mother. Would you care to join?" I said

"Sure." She said

She sat on the couch and clicked on a folder, which carried all the pictures I saved of my mother. I started a slide show, and we looked through them. Twilight cooed about how cute I seemed as a child. I blushed because most of the pictures I got from my mom. The slide show went to a few with my mother in her military uniform. She always said her proudest moments were serving her country, the day I was born and the adoption of Flame.

"Xavier," I looked down at Twilight. "You initially came here looking for your mother, but instead you've been protecting us from Pandora. Don't you ever think about going back to find your mom."

"If I did that Twilight, I would never be able to forgive myself if something happened to any of you. I know I want to see my mom again and that she is alive somewhere here in Eques, but Eques is too big for me to search for her. She always said that if I had to choose between my duty to protect or her, I was to accept my mission. The last thing she had told me before she disappeared, is that we would see each other in time. So I know that we will see each other when the times come, but until that day, my duty is to fight Pandora and his followers to protect you, my friends, our daughter, and this world." I said

"You truly do take your mother's teachings to heart." Said Twilight

"Ha, yeah I sure do. Hey since we're awake, want to watch a movie from Earth." I said

"Oh yes, just wait one minute." She said

She walked over and brought over a blanket. She threw over us as I clicked on the movie icon on my laptop.

"So what do you want to watch?" I said

"Got any action movies." She said

"Oh plenty," I said

I searched through my library and landed on the one that would be perfect. I clicked on the The Matrix, it was such a fantastic sci-fi movie. I checked the volume and sat back as Twilight threw the blanket over me. She laid her head on my chest as I threw my arm around her. We sat there together with the flashing of my computer as we watched the movie. I know you are out there mom, but as you have told me, I shall take my mission over finding you. I know that one day, we will meet each other, but till then I shall continue to wait and fight.

***
S.M. POV
Non-story line

"Oh, that was such a cute ending. I hope Xavier and Twilight become a thing and that Xavier finds his mother. Are those in the plan, S.M." Said Pinkie

"No spoilers Pinkie," I said

"Oh you're no fun, but hey can I still do the ending." She said

"That's why you're here," I said

"Hooray." Pinkie cleared her throat, "Well we all hope you enjoyed part two of Slugger. S.M. worked hard to get this one to be great. We all hope you will continue to support him and his work. Even though he can get dark at times, he still creates great heart filled chapters. Please considering following S.M. and liking this story or Solar Son to show your love. Now S.M. and I have more writing to do, so we both say goodbye and hope to see you in the next update."

"Well spoken Pinkie Pie, well spoken," I said

Author's Note

Pinkie Pie here, hope you enjoyed. S.M. did tell me to tell you he still feels a little rusty with action scenes. So it might not be up to par with what you have read before. Also, he will have a quick note about that crazy Fable Power move Xavier, and Flame did. Now in S.M. words: comment, like, follow, share and tell. See you all next time. :pinkiehappy:

Note: Fable Bond- A powerful move that only appears when both a Fable and Young have a close bond. The users share a powerful link that consumes them both in Fable Powers. All attacks stemmed from this relationship and doubled in damage output. It lasts as long as the two users wish it to continue.

Chapter Fifteen-Slumber Party

Slumber Party

The keys of my laptop clicked away as I worked on my fourth book. Since the first three books were now a success, I've had requests to get the fourth book out. Well, I was doing just that. Everything was calm in Ponyville, since the fight with Slugger. It had been over three days since I defeated Slugger. Flame had healed nicely and no longer wore the brass for his ribs. He slept next to me all curled up. I would rub his head, and he would purr as I rubbed it. I read over the lines I had written, as I learned that editing was the bitch to all writers. So after I finished a paragraph, I would edit as not to wait when you have a chapter to read over. Plus it sure makes an editor's life that much easier. Flame woke as he stretched out.

"Hey, Xavier what time is it." He said

"It's currently nine pm," I said

"I thought Twilight and Barbara would be back by now. How long are those girls going to be out?" Said Flame

I just rolled my eyes as Moon came down the stairs. She had a few papers in her hands. Twilight had decided that we get Moon into school. Well, of course, the school season had already started, but that didn't stop Twilight. She was able to get her into Cheerilee's school. She started after in the next four weeks since three of those weeks area break. But Twilight and I were catching her up on everything she needed since Stray Wolf never did that for his daughter so that she would be ready.

"Dad can you help me." She said

"Sure." I saved my work and closed my laptop and set it on the table. I grabbed her and placed her on my lap, "Now what can your dad help you with."

"I don't understand these math problems." She said

She showed me a set of equations. Since she was ten, she had to learn her multiplication. I gladly pointed what she needed to do, but let her figure it out. If she got it wrong, I told her gently what was wrong and showed her where she made her mistake. Moon was a smart girl as she had nearly learned everything she needed to to be ready for school. So I wasn't afraid of her making it in school, it was of her making friends that worried me about her going to school. Moon was a shy girl and stuck to me, Twilight, Barb or Flame like glue. Not mentioning bullying can happen to a girl as different as Moon is. But I had to have confidence that my daughter could survive in school and on her own. She can't stay glued to me for the rest of her life.

"See you got it, you just have to take your time and think about it. Now anything else you want me to help you with," I said

"Yes dad, more math." She said

"What type of math?" I asked

"Story problems." She said

"I see, story problems can be difficult, but nothing is too hard for your dad," I said as rubbed her head.

She laughed and hugged me with one of her loving hugs. To think a stallion like Stray Wolf could do a thing to such a sweet loving filly as Moon. She pulled out the other paper, and I showed her how she needed to read the problem and take out the key pieces of information. She slowly got it as the door opened and the girls came in. Flame just looked at them before rolling over and returning to his nap.

"Oh, that is too cute." Cooed Rarity

"It sure is, so what are you doing Xavier?" Asked Twilight

"Ha, I was just helping Moon with her math work," I said

"So ya sending her to school." Said Applejack

"That's right, she has to get an education like her parents," Said Twilight rubbing Moon's head

"Please, Xavier never went to college." Said Flame

"I did complete high school," I said

"Whatever the case, Moon needs an education and Cheerilee is the pony to do so." Said Twilight

"But what I don't get Twilight is why Cheerilee in a week or so is having a three-week mid-summer vacation. I seem I don't understand." I said

Twilight started to tap her finger together before she began to blush, "Moon, would you please go up to your father's room and wait till one of us comes up to help you get ready for bed."

"Why?" Asked Moon

"It seems the grown-ups need to talk. I'll come up and help you get ready for bed when I finish talking with your mother," I said kissing Moon on her head.

"So cute." Cooed Rarity

"Ok." She said

She got off my lap and walked upstairs. I poked Flame, and he looked up at me before yawning and sitting up.

"Why do I have to be in this conversation?" He asked

"Because it might concern you. Now Twilight what's happening in a week that will make Cheerilee close school for a whole three weeks. Not mentioning I've seen Big Mac packing a bag with your grandmother and sister, Applejack." I said

"Xavier, have you ever heard of heat," said Twilight tapping her fingers together.

I looked at all the girls, each doing the same with blushes spreading across their faces, "Well, heat is a period in which females of certain animal species are more sexually active, which usually happens to help reproduction. Why is that important?"

The girls didn't say a thing. They just kept tapping their fingers together and acting awkward towards Flame and me. But I could see Flame had a nervous look on his face. I just raised my eyebrow.

"Xavier, I think I understand. I believe they are about to go into heat." He said

"Wait, all of you are going into heat," They all nodded their heads at me while still being awkward, "Oh, crap!"

"Oh crap is right Xavier, we stuck in a town were soon horny mares are going to be hunting us down for our bodies. It's like a crazy version of the walking dead." Said Flame

"Calm down Flame, Twilight mind explaining heat to me," I said

"Sure, heat is a three-week period that happens twice every year. The first is in midsummer, which is the transition from summer to fall and the other is the first three weeks of Spring. The only way a mare can subdue heat is through the act of sex with a stallion. Heat causes a mare to have a higher sex drive. So stallions leave us when heat hits because mares sometimes cause them pain from the multiple rounds we need to subdue our heat for just that day." Said Twilight

"This is perfect. We're soon going to be living with a horny unicorn and dragoness." Said Flame

"Calm down Flame. You're not going to stay with Barb and me." Said Twilight

"Huh," I said

"Xavier, heat is a hard thing to control. You see once heat hits, our sense of smell becomes heightened. We start to pick up male scents, and those scents start to drive up our need for sex. In turn, we hunt that smell until a mare captures the man with that smell. After a mare catches a stallion, they are forced to subdue the mare's need for sex till either the stallion escapes or survives the cycle." Said Twilight

"That's an excellent explanation of our doom." Said Flame

"Calm down Flame, Twilight, and I have been talkin'. Ya, two will be livin' with me for the three weeks of heat." Said Applejack

"The library is too small, and both of your male scents will cause Barb and me to do things out of our desire for sex than with our minds." Said Twilight

"So we leave one horny household to another. That's what I was thinking." Said Flame

"Flame, I work through the heat cycle. I can't spend a day not making sure the farm is perfect. I tire myself out as not to have to deal with my heat. So ya have nothin' tah worry about." Said Applejack

"I see no problem with that. But what about Big Mac, Granny Smith, and Apple Bloom." I said

"They'll be leaving Ponyville for those weeks. Granny Smith never likes staying around. Big Mac doesn't want to stay around, and Apple Bloom is too young to be around." Said Applejack

"So you could also use the extra hands on the farm," I said

"Yes, but will be on different shifts as not to flare my heat. Also no worries Flame, I won't even be aroused by you. Thinking about it, I'm not sure what mare will be." Said Applejack

"Thanks, I guess." He said

"Wait, what about Moon?" I asked

"No worries Xavier. She's too Young to feel the effects of heat. Barb and I can deal with her, while you weather the cycle at the farm." Said Twilight

"Ok, now I'm going to help Moon finish her work and get her ready for bed. But now I have a question of why everypony is here. I'm sure you all didn't come here to tell me about heat," I said

"Well, the girls and I have a slumber party every month. Today just happens to be that time for our next one. You're more than welcome to join Xavier." Said Twilight

"I'll think about it," I said

***
Twilight POV

I sighed as I watched him walk up the stairs to his room. At least I dodged a bullet with my heat. I could control Barb's, and mines heat through magic. Flame and Xavier could have stayed at the library, but it was to the fact of another aspect of heat, I didn't want to tell Xavier. My reason was that I wasn't ready to tell Xavier about my feelings. I knew he was accepting of our views, but I wanted to adjust him to dating a female from Eques slowly. So having him around the library wasn't going to be good for me. The reason was extreme heat. It only happened when a mare had fallen in love with a stallion. If that stallion's scent passes over the mare's nose, the heat becomes extremely painful. But it also sends our sex drive through the roof. So having Xavier around would only cause me just to desire him for sex and not the reason I fell in love with him. So sending him to Applejack's was my only way out.

***
Xavier POV

I had placed Moon to bed and had Twilight put a soundproofing spell over the room as not to disturb her, while the girls had their slumber party. I was typing away on my story as the girls did different things. Flame just watched them, while napping when he could. First, the girls did makeovers, and I couldn't resist taking pictures. At least I had something to use against Rainbow. Though a few of Rarity for a guilty pleasure. I swore I heard Flame snickering at me. What can I say? Rarity is hot. Next, the girls told some ghost stories. I just had to laugh at how some were related to ones back on Earth. Earth and Eques sure keep looking like they could be the same planet. After a few ghost stories, Pinkie and Rainbow couldn't resist playing a prank on Flame.

Flame had fallen asleep to the stories, and Rainbow and Pinkie made him over with Rarity giving them advice. When he woke up, he just scolded the two laughing mares. I was happy I had got some pictures before he cleaned himself up. Next was their pillow fight, and I will say this, never fight Pinkie in a pillow fight. The girl goes crazy with that party cannon of hers. But it was fun and hot to watch. As I said, I was adjusting to looking at females here in different lenses. But I had to stop when I started to stare too much at their breasts. I've always been a breast guy. I was just happy that Flame got beat up as well after snickering again. What can I say? Justice comes in strange ways, especially when it originates from a cannon firing pillows like crazy.

I sighed as I tapped my chin. The girls had settled down from the pillow fight, which Pinkie won. I was deep in thought when I felt a tap on my shoulder. I looked to see Fluttershy.

"What's up Fluttershy?" I asked

"The girls and I were wondering if you would play spin the bottle with us if that's ok with you." She said

I looked down at my work and Fluttershy's cute face. Work can come later, no way I'll ever say no to Fluttershy.

"Ok, I'll play. I could use a break from writing anyhow," I said

"Flame do you want to play?" Asked Fluttershy

I looked at Flame, and he looked back at Fluttershy. He sighed as he jumped down from the ledge.

"Sure, not like I'm going to get much more sleep." He said

"Oh, this is going to be fun." Said Fluttershy

"Xavier you got music on that thing," said Rainbow pointing to my laptop.

"Yeah," I said

"Mind playing some of it." Said Rainbow

"Sure," I said

I walked over and grabbed my charger and sat down next to a plug. I plugged the charger in and plugged it into my laptop. I clicked the itunes mark and tapped my chin. Now what music would be a good idea. A light bulb appeared in my head, and I flicked through my music. I clicked my electronic music.

"Nice electronic music, Vinyl Scratch would be proud." Said Rainbow

"Ha thanks," I said

"So everypony knows the rules." Said Twilight

"Yeah, we spin a bottle and whoever it lands on gets asked whether they want to take truth or dare. Either one they choose, they have to complete it." Said Flame

"Great, this is going to be more fun with two guys." Pinkie pulled the front curl of her hair and a bottle popped out. I had gotten used to her antics, "This bottle is my specially made spin the bottle, bottle. It is frictionless, so it makes the game more fun."

Pinkie placed the bottle on the ground and spun it. Man, she wasn't kidding about any friction. It turned happily in place with no real stop in sight. We all watched it as it slowly stopped finally it stopped in front of Flame.

"Flame, truth or dare." Said Pinkie

"Knowing you Pinkie, truth." He said

"Fine, hm, do you have a crush on Opel." Said Pinkie

Flame froze as he looked at Rarity who was eyeing him. He swallowed the lump in his throat before speaking, "Yes I do, Opal is a lovely white cat." He took the bottle and spun it as not to stare at Rarity.

The bottle landed on Rarity. I had to chuckle at the odds.

"Rarity truth or dare." Said Flame

"Darling I say dare." Said Rarity

"You never chose dare." Said Twilight

"Well, darling, not like Flame can give stranger dare than Rainbow's." Said Rarity

"Oh is that so." I knew what he thought as he eyed me. A slight blush came across my face, "Rarity I dare you to wear an outfit for the rest of the night."

"Easy darling, so where is it?" Asked Rarity

I sighed as I used my Fable Powers to summon a box. Rarity took it and looked inside. Her face went red before looking at back at Flame. She growled before marching off to the bathroom.

"What are you making her change into, Flame?" Asked Twilight

"Oh, you'll see." He said

A few minutes later Rarity stepped out, and Rainbow and Flame were bursting out laughing. Rarity had changed into a kitty dress. It only consisted of a black bra with a cat head cut out in the middle, which you could see the top of her white breasts. She had a pair of black cat ears on her head. Black cat gloves sat on her hands. Last was a black pair of panties with a cat tail coming out of the back. She stood there blushing as Flame took my phone and took some pictures of her.

"Oh, this is too funny, not mentioning you have to wear it for the whole night." Said Flame

"I'll get you back for this Flame darling." Said Rarity

"Just try." He said

I kept my eyes averted. For yet another one of my kinks, not as big as others, was a strange fascination towards cat girls. I won't ever explain how I got stuck on that kink and Flame is vowed never to saw a thing about it. So I was safe from him asking that question. But he could ask questions that didn't hit topic straight on. So I knew to be careful around him. Rarity sat down and spun the bottle, and it landed on Twilight.

"Twilight truth or dare." Said Rarity

"Truth." Said Twilight

"Do you ever dress up and act like Princess Celestia?" Asked Rarity

Twilight hung her head in shame, "Yes, I do when nobody is around." She spun the bottle and what do you know it lands on me. I wasn't sure how strange Twilight's mind could get, but I had to be careful. "Truth or dare."

"Dare," I said

"I dare you to give us a gun show." Said Twilight

Ok, not what a was expecting that from her. But a dare was a dare. Strangely at one time, a woman asked me if I was a male model. I took off my shirt and flexed my muscles for the girls, showing off years of hard work. I also got asked once if I were a male stripper, I'd say that was a weird question. The girls all blushed and started to hoot and howler. I laughed as I sat down.

"Oh darling, has anyone ever told you could be a male model," said Rarity fanning herself

"Once and it has been the only time till now. So you girls want me to keep the shirt off." They all nodded as I spun the bottle. It landed on Rainbow, which made me smile as I knew what the cyan Pegasus would choose. "Truth or dare."

"Dare Xavier." She said

"I dare you to stay to the ground for the rest of the night, no flying." I watched the shock on her face. Flying was everything to her, and so this was like Pinkie not able to eat sweets, which already gave me ammo for the party mare.

Rainbow grumbled as she spun the bottle and it landed on Twilight again. "Truth or dare."

"Truth." Said Twilight

"How many times, a week, do you clop?" Asked Rainbow

Twilight exploded into a frenzy of blushing. Rainbow just laughed at her misery. But for me, I was lost. Rarity saw that I was lost and tapped me on the shoulder and whispered into my ear.

"Clopping darling is our slang for masturbation."

I feel into a blush as well as now understood clopping.

"Well, the world is waiting." Said Rainbow

"At least three to four times a week," said Twilight as she spun the bottle. It landed on Flame again. Twilight took in a breath to calm herself. "Truth or dare."

"Truth." He said

"Have you ever clopped to human women?" Asked Twilight

I smiled as Flame froze again, "Ok, yes I have clopped to plenty of human women." He spun the bottle, and something must have been on his side because it landed on Rarity again.

"Truth or dare." He said

"I don't want to know where your mind will go with a truth question. So dare since I'm already wearing this outfit." Said Rarity

"I dare you to say meow and when you do, make sure to make cat hands, for the rest of the." Said Flame

Rarity sighed as she spun the bottle. It landed on Applejack.

"Applejack, truth or dare. Meow," Said Rarity following through on her side of the dare.

"Truth." She said

"Do you have a music collection of Sapphire Shore in your room, meow." She said

"Yes, I collect her music." Said Applejack

"I knew it, meow." Said Rarity

Well, the game continued, and it was a lot of fun, even though there were some strange questions asked and strange dares throughout the night. But one the greatest feats had to be when Flame was able to get every girl into a frilly kitty dress, of which Fluttershy was the hottest. He even had them saying meow with the hand thing as well. What can I say? Flame impressed them all. Well, it was getting late, and the bottle spun round as it was Barb's turn, who was the last one to get put in her kitty dress. It landed on me.

"Truth or dare, Xavier. Meow." She said

"Dare," I said

"I dare you, hm, oh. I dare you to kiss Applejack on the lips." Said Barb

"What?!" Screamed Applejack

"Well, that is an interesting dare. But I can live with it," I said as I walked over to Kitty Applejack.

"Partner you don't have to do this." Said Applejack

I got down to her level and held her chin in my hands. I looked into her emerald eyes, "Come on Applejack this is just a kiss. It's easy."

I brought my lips down to hers, and we touched. I have to say. Pony lips weren't that bad. Even though covered in fur, they were pleasant. Rarity cooed over how cute we look. I pulled off and smiled.

"See it was that easy," I said

"Partner." Said Applejack

"Well, I think I'm going to hit the hay. That was fun though strange at times. See all you girls in the morning," I said turning off my laptop and closing it.

"Wait, Xavier, first get a picture of them all in their kitty attire. I have to remember my glory." Said Flame

"Alright," I took out my phone. "Everypony get together and go meow."

"Meow." They all said

I clicked a few pictures and gave the phone to Flame. He laughed as he headed upstairs.

"This was the best slumber party ever." Said Flame

I just laughed as I opened the door to my room. I saw Moon fast sleep in her bed that Twilight had placed in my room till she can get the room downstairs cleaned up. I slipped into bed and laid my head on my pillow, and Flame curled up at the edge of the bed. I sat staring at the ceiling till Flame spoke to me.

"Hey, Xavier." He said

"Yeah," I said

"So how was your kiss with Applejack?" He asked

"It wasn't that bad," I said

"Huh." He said

I yawned and got under the covers as my exhaustion took me to dreamland.

***
Twilight Pov

I sat in my sleeping bag still angry that Barb had made Xavier kiss Applejack. I knew she didn't know of my love, but I wanted to be the first one to feel Xavier's lips. But Applejack took that away from me. I sighed as there was nothing I could do. I rolled over and started to close my eyes. Applejack may have gotten to feel his lips first, but I'll be the first one to deepen a kiss on those lips. I closed my eyes as I started to dream about Xavier kissing me romantically. I'll confront my feelings toward Xavier after the heat cycle passes.

***
Applejack

I still touched my lips where Xavier kissed me. It was my first kiss, and it wasn't too bad. His skin lips were strange but fantastic. I wished the kiss hadn't ended as it felt too good. When his lips touched mine, my heart just skipped a beat. He was so sweet and gently about kissing me. I turned over and started to think back tah when Xavier told me that my body was attractive. Xavier, he's the one. He's the one that I've been lookin' for. I smiled as in the beginning. I was uncertain about my feelin's, but now, I was certain. I was in love with Xavier.

Author's Note

So yeah, that defiantly happened. So, I do hope you enjoyed my slumber party episode. I do have to thank Shadicbro Brony for the inspiration for this chapter. It came from his story Equestrian Human Spirit The inspiration came from chapter 11, I'll leave a link, LINK. Now as always: comment, like, follow, share and tell. See you all as we continue to follow Xavier and Flame on their journey through Eques.

Chapter Sixteen-Relaxation

Author's Note

Here I am again, updating The Fabled Warrior. I hope to get a few more chapters out before I head back to other projects. Before I leave, just a quick note. Check out Poke Eques and for all you fans of Yu-Gi-Oh, I'm n the process of making a Yu-Gi-Oh mlp crossover. As always: comment, like, follow, share, and tell.

Chapter Sixteen-Relaxation

Relaxation

My legs were wrapped tight around a tree branch of the library. I was once again exercising. I couldn't take a break with Stray Wolf still running around and who knows when the next of Pandora's followers would appear. Flame looked up from the ground watching me, but also the mares. It was only a few days before every mare in Ponyville would feel the effects of heat. I could already see the start as mares would stare at me for extended periods of time. Slight blushes were covering their faces as they stared at me. They would also wag their tails back and forth like dogs. Though all the looks were for me, Flame was still uneasy. I'm not sure why, though, but being a male in a crazy sex-filled town of mares probably was never going to ease him.

"Flame calm down, mares don't go into heat for a few more days," I said

"I know that, but I just want to make sure there are no early bloomers." He said

I sighed as I leaped down from the branch. I started to hear some clapping and looked to see Rarity and Fluttershy walking up to Flam and me. Rarity was holding a bag.

"That was fabulous darling." Said Rarity

"Hey thanks," I said

"So what are you two doing here, you haven't bloomed." Said Flame

"No darling, Fluttershy and I were wondering if you wanted to join us for our annual spa trip." Said Rarity

"Why?" Asked Flame

"Well, Xavier has been training non-stop since his fight with Stray Wolf. I think he should deserve some relaxation. Not mentioning it could help you settle down, Flame." Said Rarity

"Will you please come, Xavier." Said Fluttershy

"I promise we won't do anything to you." Said Rarity

"I see no reason why not, I could use some relaxation after all my training. Come on Flame; everything will be all right," I said

"Well, as long as we aren't being taken away to some sex dungeon." Said Flame

Rarity just sighed as I threw on my shirt and coat and Flame jumped up on my shoulder, and we followed the girls.

***

We stood in front of a one-story building. On the front door was a sign that read, 'Aloe and Lotus Spa.' Rarity pushed the door open, and a small bell rang off. The scent of scented candles, massage lotions, and other scents made the room smell pleasant. We waited around till a mare came in. She had a pink coat and blue mane. She had azure eyes. She was wearing a white dress with a white headband holding back her mane. A lotus flower sat on her clothing, and she had an E-cup breast on her.

"Ah Rarity and Fluttershy, welcome back." Said the mare

"Ah, Aloe it is so happy to see you again, where is your darling sister, Lotus." Said Rarity

"She is in the back." Said Aloe

"Oh right, Aloe I'd like you to meet Xavier and Flame." Said Rarity

"Nice to meet you," I said

"Ah yes to you too. I am Aloe Blossom. I run this spa with my twin sister Lotus Blossom." Said Aloe

"Twin." Said Flame

"Aloe is that Rarity and Fluttershy." Said a new female voice

Another mare came in and man, was I seeing double. The new mare had a blue coat and pink mane. Her eyes were azure as well. She also had on the same clothing, cutie mark, and E-cup breasts Well, talk about seeing double.

"Lotus, yes Rarity and Fluttershy are here. But they have brought some friends." Said Aloe

"So you must be Lotus. Man, I didn't think you two would be identical twins," I said

"We are, now may I ask who you are?" Asked Lotus

"I'm Xavier, and this is my brother Flame," I said

"Hey." He said

"Now we will take our usual, but please add Xavier and Flame." Said Rarity

"Right away Mrs. Rarity." Said Aloe

"May I ask what you are Flame?" Asked Lotus

"I'm a Fable, a spirit animal." He said

"Quite interesting to work on a talking cat spirit." Said Lotus

"Yes, it will. Now follow us." Said Aloe

"One minute, darling I brought you something, hope you like it." Said Rarity

She handed me the bag she was carrying, and we followed Aloe and Lotus. Lotus showed me the male changing room, and I thanked her. I stepped in and pulled out a white swimsuit with my mark on the side. Rarity never stops amazing me. I changed as Flame waited for me. I pulled out a white bathrobe with my mark on the back. I chuckled a little more, and I happen to pull out a smaller version with a flame on the back.

"Flame, it seems Rarity even made you a bathrobe," I said

"She sure is generous about making clothing." He said

"Yeah, she sure is," I said

We threw on our bathrobes and walked out. We waited around, and Rarity came out in a white robe with a gold colored frill around the endings of the clothing. A gold 'R' sat on the bottom of her gown. Next was Fluttershy. She also had a white robe with purple frill. They both looked cute. Rarity face shined when she looked at Flame and me.

"Oh, you two look perfect in those robes." Said Rarity

"Thanks, Rarity and thanks for the swim trunks," I said

"No problem darling, I wasn't sure if you had one. So, I decided to make you one." Said Rarity

"Since you are all here, shall you follow me." Said Aloe

We all followed her to a back room where massages tables sat round. A couple of mud baths sat on the floor. Another path seemed to go off to more items. Last was a massive hot tube in the middle of the room.

"You hang your robes on the hooks next to the hot tube." Said Aloe

Rarity and Fluttershy took off theirs, and I started to blush. They each were wearing bikinis perfect for their bodies. Rarity was in a black bikini, while Fluttershy was a green one. I averted my gaze as not to stare any longer. I shook myself to get back as Rarity and Fluttershy were looking at me.

"You ok darling." Said Rarity

"Oh yeah, I'm all right," I said

"Oh, he sure is." Smirked Flame

I flicked his ears, and he rubbed them as he looked at me. I smirked at him before taking off mine, and he did the same. I turned to see Aloe and Lotus staring at me with blushes across their faces. I flexed my muscles, and they exploded into a dark red. I laughed as they walked away. I stepped in with the girls.

"You sure can be a tease." Said Rarity

"Oh come on, I saw you two watching my brother flex as well." Said Flame

Rarity and Fluttershy looked away as they blushed. I smiled as we all relaxed in the water. The hot water felt amazing on my sore muscles. I dipped further and further into the water.

"Xavier, can I ask you a question." Said Fluttershy

"Sure Fluttershy," I said

"Do human women go into heat?" Asked Fluttershy

"I was wondering that too." Said Rarity

"Human women don't go into heat. They go into what's called a period. It happens about every month for them. They get short bursts of different feelings. The reason is that they get a rush of hormones because they bleed away the eggs they don't use," I said

"So women in your world just suffer from exposing eggs for that month. So that means they don't get sex crazy and don't desire a male to have sex with them." Said Rarity

"That's right. The only bad thing that can come from a period is the mood swings a girl gets," I said

"So Flame, what about female Fable cats." Said Fluttershy

"Well, I'm not too sure as I don't remember my past till my I was found by Xavier's mother. So I can't tell you about the female cat race." Said Flame

"Do you know Xavier?" Asked Fluttershy

"I think if I remember my mother talking about it. I believe Fable female cats go through a week heat every spring," I said

"Hmm, interesting." Said Fluttershy

The girls talked while I relaxed with Flame floating around. After a while, Aloe came back, and we dried off. She took us over to the tables. Lotus came over, and Aloe got to work on the girls. Lotus was on Flame and me, but I gestured her to work on Flame first. I just watched as Flame turned to putty in her hands. He purred away as Lotus kept working on him. I laughed as Flame continued to act like an actual cat.

"He sure is a cat." Said Lotus

"It would seem that your hands are making him revert to his cat state," I said

She giggled till she finished up with him. I sat down as she started to run her hands across my skin. Oh crap, this is perfect. Her hands found each knot in my body. I sighed as Lotus ultimately made me feel like a new man. The massage was so great after training for so long that it started to put me to sleep.

***

I woke to something poking me. I opened my eyes to see Lotus's smiling face. I yawned as I got up and started to stretch out.

"Lotus, you sure know how to put someone to sleep," I said

"Thank you, Xavier." She said

I walked back and got dressed. I went back to the main room to see the others.

"Have a nice nap." Said Flame

"Sure did, you seemed to enjoy yours with all the cat noises you were making," I said

He blushed as he rubbed the back of his neck. I laughed at his misery and told him to get up. We all thanked Aloe and Lotus, and they were also kind enough to keep my swim trunks and robes for Flame and me. I was about to exit when Aloe spoke up.

"Xavier, never be afraid to come over. We are more than happy to loosen you up." Said Aloe

"Thanks, Aloe and I'll think about that offer," I said

We all left, but both girls said their goodbyes and left. I walked down the road to the library. I needed to start to pack my bag to get ready for the heat cycle. As I was walking back to the library, I passed the train station. I happen to look to see Big Mac loading up suitcases onto the train. There were plenty of stallions getting on the train. I knew I was one of the few stallions who was going to ride out the storm, here in Ponyville. I decided to walk up and see if I could give him a hand. I walked up to him.

"Hey Mac, could you use a hand?" I asked

He looked up and smiled, "Eeyup."

"I see your still a man of few words," I said

"Eeyup." He said

Flame jumped off my shoulder as I helped Mc pack up his bags into the train. Once we finished, he gave me a bro hug. I wasn't too sure why, but maybe it was for good luck.

"I hope my sister is good tah ya." Said Mac

"Please Applejack, and I will get along just fine. I hear she can control her heat just fine with work," I said

"True, partner. Well, I wish you best of luck riding out the storm of heat here. You got bigger balls than most stallions in Equestria." Said, Big Mac

"Ha, thanks, Mac and see you when you get back," I said

He brought our hands together before hugging it out. He got on the train, and Flame got back on my shoulder. We watched as the train left the station. I waved goodbye to the Apple family as they left on the train. I turned around and went back to the library. I watched the mares as they shook their hands at me with blushes coming across their faces and wagging tails. Flame ignored them just as I did. I made it back to the library and opened the door. I walked in and closed the door. I took off my shoes as Twilight came in from the kitchen.

"I saw you head out with Rarity and Fluttershy. Did you enjoy the spa sisters?" Said Twilight

"Yeah, they were great," I said

"Aloe and Lotus are the best at what they do." Said Twilight

We laughed before entering the kitchen for the last few times before I would be off at Applejack's farm to weather the storm of my first heat cycle here in Equestria. But something in my gut was telling me this heat cycle was going to be the start of something I never thought would happen to me.

Chapter Seventeen-Heat Cycle

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter Eighteen-Twilight's Confession

Twilight's Confession
Applejack POV

I felt so light on my hooves as I walked down the road. The heat cycle had officially come to an end, and this had to be the best one ever. The one reason was for the fact of making love with Xavier. It made my heart soar high in the sky when I thought of his name. I truly was in love with the human. I was out helpin' clean up Ponyville from heat. Xavier was off with Flame turning in some paperwork he had tah get in. While I was walkin', when I found Twilight cleanin' up Town Hall. I ran up tah help her out.

"Hey Twilight," I said

Twilight turned and smiled when she saw me, "Hi, Applejack." We came together into a friendly hug.

"Could ya use a hand," I said

"Please." She said

I had chuckled a little before she levitated over a broom. I took it and began to clean up with her.

"So I suppose Xavier's out delivering the paperwork I sent him." Said Twilight

"He sure is," I said

Me and Twilight had some small talk, after while I started to hum a happy tune while I worked. My mind still playin' back all the times Xavier and I fooled in my barn and my bed. I still couldn't believe what happened in the last week of heat had happened.

"What's made you so happy Applejack?" Asked Twilight

"Just thinking about how great Xavier is," I said

"Great at what." Said Twilight

"At working me," I stated with a wink.

I went back to work, but the next thing I knew I felt a fist strike me in the face. The attack pushed me to the ground. I rubbed the spot I was hit and saw Twilight standing over me with her eyes full of hate.

"What the hay, Twilight!?" I asked

"How dare you be his first?!" She said

"What?" I asked

"I said, how dare you be his first!" She exclaimed

"Twi, why ya so mad?" I asked baffled.

"Because I should have been Xavier's first. I was the first to love him, so I should have had the right to bed him first." She said

Twilight charged her horn, and I got out of the way in time to miss the shot. I got on my feet as Twilight charged horn once again. I dodged the next incoming shot of magic. Twilight's left me no option, I'm goin' have tah defend myself. I ran forward to fight Twilight in close combat.

***
Xavier POV

"Thanks again, Cheerilee," I said

I exited the school house and waved goodbye to Mrs. Cheerilee. I sighed as it was over, I had turned in every document I needed to turn in. It felt like a great relief to no longer have to deal with them. The last one was the paperwork to get Moon settled into school. She happily started in a few days. I was walking back to the library to see her after three weeks of being apart from her.

"So where to now?" Asked Flame

"Home," I said

"Is that farm home or library home." Said Flame

"The library, why would you think the farm?" I asked

"Because you're in a sexual relationship with Applejack." He said

"Just because I'm sexual with Applejack doesn't mean I'm going to live with her. Moon lives in the library, and I am her father. So I'm staying at the library. But I'll visit Applejack ever now and then to keep our relationship up," I said

"At least I don't have to worry about moving." Said Flame

I chuckled as I continued to back to the library. Man I can't wait to see Moon, Barb, and Twilight. My mouth is already watering thinking about Barb's cooking. Well, Applejack's is great too, but Barb's is one of a kind. I smiled at how great I felt being here, though I wish my mother were here with me. But I still knew we would see each other again, but for right now. The mission of defending Equestria from Pandora and his followers came first. I was almost back to the library when I heard an explosion. I looked to see smoke coming from Town Hall. What's going on there?

"Xavier." Said Flame

"Yeah, let's make sure it isn't Pandora's followers," I said

***

I ran through the crowds of ponies that had gathered around. I pushed through them, to see Applejack and Twilight fighting each other. They each had bruises covering their bodies, and they were breathing heavy. Evidence the two had been at it for some time. Twilight's hand wrapped in her lavender aura. Twilight fired off a few spells, which Applejack easily dodge. Applejack went in for a kick and struck Twilight right on the side of her chest. It pushed Twilight across the ground. Why the hell are these two fighting? Twilight ran forward and gave Applejack a hard uppercut.

"I don't know about you Xavier, but this is hot. Though I wish they were fighting in some cat girl clothing." Said Flame

I looked back at the battle and blushed. That would be hot. But I had no time to think about that. I had to break up this fight. I knew Twilight was the one to stop as she had magic on her side. I walked up as Twilight and Applejack looked each other in the face. I saw Applejack look towards me as I walked up to Twilight. Twilight turned her sight and saw me.

"Xavier."

That was it as I pressed a particular nerve. The nerve sat in the neck, and it induced a state of unconsciousness. My mother taught it to me as a self-defense technique. It immediately knocked her the second I pushed it. I grabbed her as she fell over and hoisted her over my shoulder. Flame jumped off so I wasn't carrying him and a knocked out Twilight.

"Library Applejack," I said

She nodded as I walked through the crowd with Twilight over my shoulder and Flame and Applejack following close behind.

***

I sat on a chair in Twilight's room waiting for her to snap back to reality. Flame and Applejack were downstairs. Barb was able to treat her wounds as I did the same for Twilight. I did get to say hello to Moon before walking in Twilight's room and setting her down on her bed. I wanted to the story from her since Applejack told me Twilight started it. But when I asked for the story from Applejack, she explained that Twilight should talk first. I leaned back in my chair as I waited for Twilight to come back. I started to hear her groan as she opened her eyes.

"Oh, what happened?" She asked

"I used a nerve touch in your neck to knock you out," I said

She turned to me," Xavier."

"Now Twilight, mind explaining why I happened to come upon you and Applejack fighting. I don't quite get why two great friends would fight. Plus Applejack isn't saying a word and told me to hear it all from you, so I'm waiting," I said

I watched as she looked at me. Tears started to well up in her violet eyes. I walked forward and bent down as her tears ran down her face. I wiped them away. She looked at me again before she pulled me into a kiss. I didn't resist as I knew from Cadance about her love for me. She pulled off as she looked at me.

"Xavier, the fight was about you." She said

"But why?" I asked

"Because I wanted to be your first, Xavier. When I heard that Applejack was yours, it burnt me up. I wanted to be your first everything, and I got none of it." She sniffled a little as more tears ran down her cheeks, "But I also wanted to be your lover."

"I don't understand," I said

"I talked with Lyre one day, and she told me about your discomfort to the polygamous lifestyle. So knowing that you had Applejack, and I would never be able to confess my love for you sent me over the edge." She said

"But why didn't you ever try to tell me?" I asked

"I tried, but I wasn't sure how you would feel. Back in the hospital, I nuzzled your cheek while you slept and told you my feelings, just to get it off my chest. On our date, I wanted to confess to you, but I couldn't get up the courage. And now, it's too late. But I'll say it now. Xavier, I love you, and I want you to love me." She said

She lunged at me and cried into my shoulder. I wrapped my hands around her and just let her cry.

"Xavier."

"Crystal."

"Xavier, Twilight's heart beats out for you. She truly means her words that she loves you. I know you are uneasy about the ability to create a herd or harem, but I can feel you share the same feelings, though everything is your choice. But think carefully about this one, for Twilight's feelings are on the line."

I was silent as I had to think this one over. I knew in my mind. It was wrong to love more than one girl, but in my heart, I wanted to love her as well. I felt my heart was big enough to love any amount of girls as long as they liked me in return. So I stopped listening to my mind and listened to my heart. I love Twilight for everything she is. It might be wrong, but I want to love her as much as I love Applejack. I pulled myself from the hug and went to the door. I opened it up and called down to Applejack. In a few minutes, she came up.

Applejack came into the room, and I closed the door. Well here it goes. I had taken a breath before I started talking.

"I first off want you two to make up," I said

"I'm sorry Applejack, I just felt so angry that I didn't get to be Xavier's first." Said Twilight

"Thanks, Twilight and maybe I shouldn't have flaunted off my love makin' with Xavier." Said Applejack

"Friends." Said Twilight

"Friends." Said Applejack

The two hugged it out, and it was nice to see them make up.

"Now let's talk about the root of this problem," I said

"Xavier I understand that you love Applejack, and I'm happy for both of you. I'm just glad I was able to tell you feelings towards you," said Twilight with tears running down her cheeks.

I walked up to her and wiped her tears away. I pointed Applejack to sit next to Twilight while I grabbed the chair. I sat down and sighed. I was still uneasy about what I was going to do, but I wanted to love them both.

"Both of you are special to me in different ways. I couldn't see a day without either one of you in my life. So that's why I've decided to love you both." I said

"Wait you're goin' tah start a herd." Said Applejack

"With both of us." Said Twilight

"Yes, because I love you both with everything in my heart. In my mind, I feel it's completely wrong for me to do this. But in my heart, I want to wake up each day with either or both of you next to me. So what do you say girls, want to start a herd with me," I said

Before long, I felt my lips connect with Twilight's fur lips. I happily held the loving kiss with her. We broke off, and Applejack came up and kissed me as well. I smiled as both girls hugged me.

"We love you, Xavier." Said Twilight

"We sure do partner." Said Applejack

"And I love both of you," I said

Soon we heard a knock on the door and Barb's voice coming through the door.

"Time for dinner." Said Barb

"Coming," I said

"Xavier before our relationship goes any further, I want you to meet my parents." Said Twilight

"Hey, nothing wrong about that. That isn't such a bad idea for me to meet the rest of your family first," I said

"Partner, ya don't mind if I stay over. I swear no foolin' tonight." Said Applejack

"I don't mind. It can be the very first thing we do as a herd." Said Twilight

"I see no problem with that, but one note girls. I want to take it slow with this polygamous lifestyle," I said

"Ya got it, partner." Said Applejack

"I can live with that." Said Twilight

"I love you, girls," I said

I kissed them both on the lips before we headed downstairs to enjoy Barb's cooking. I let the girls go first, who were chatting as they walked down the stairs. I chuckled to myself as I watched them. Things sure have gotten interesting here on Equestria, and I think I'm in for much more. I closed the door and walked down the stairs to join the others in the kitchen.

***
Dream Realm

I opened my eyes to see I was back in the dream realm where the twelve Crystal Shard Dragon shadows stood around. I wished I had a name for this place, but shrugged as it wasn't important since it was still in the dream realm. I soon spotted Crystal looking at one of the two stain glass windows. I walked up to her and saw her looking at the one with the crystal heart over me. As I approached, I saw Applejack and Twilight replaced two of the shadows. Smiles on their faces and small pink crystal hearts sat above their heads. I stood next to Crystal just looking at it.

"You truly are amazing, Xavier."

"I try to be," I said

I saw her smile before looking back at the window.

"Let me guess now what this means. The crystal heart represents my love, and the pink hearts represents each of the girls loves for me. The shadows are the girls that will love me," I said

"You are observant of things, and yes you are correct to a point. The shadow is just a guess of your heart. It can change depending on what you do while following your heart. But my only question is are you ready for a herd or maybe a harem."

"I guess I'll find out. I know it will be a challenge, but I've never stepped away from a challenge," I said

"Glad to hear."

We looked at it for a while longer before Crystal started to leave, but I stopped her by speaking up. "Crystal." She looked down at me, "Thank you for coming in when you did."

"You're welcome Xavier."

I watched as she took flight and left. I stood looking at the stain glass window. I looked at Twilight and Applejack and their smiling faces. I smiled as I walked away knowing in my heart, I did the right thing forming a herd with Twilight and Applejack. But it also was right because I knew that I had many more lovers in my future.

Author's Note

Well, Xavier's now has a herd with Twilight and Applejack. But what about all the other shadows in that stain glass window. (Note: This was a change to chapter nine.) I guess you will all have to hang around to see who else Xavier will love. As always: comment, like, follow, share and tell. See you next time on The Fabled Warrior.

Chapter Nineteen-Harem

Harem

My eyes slowly opened to see I was in bed and no longer in the dream realm. I felt something move across my chest and looked to see Twilight in a violet lace bra and panties. On the other side of me was Applejack in a blond lace bra and panties. They each happily snuggled into my bare chest. I held each tight to me with my arms wrapped around them. Their tails were tied happily around each of my legs. I would love to stay this way, but I had to use the bathroom. But now the problem was getting out without disturbing them. But I had to find a way. I slowly moved my feet to untangle their tails from my legs. Once my legs were free, I pulled the pillow from behind my head to act like my chest. I slipped under their heads, and both girls snuggled into it. I cheered as I was free and I was able to sneak out and made it to the bathroom.

When I stepped out, I saw both girls looking at me.

"You know you could have just asked us to move." Said Twilight

"What and disturb you two," I said

The two giggled as I joined them back in bed. Sure it was morning, but we all agreed that snuggling beat getting out of bed. The girls did leave to the use the bathroom themselves. But they came back, and we still snuggled. It felt weird having to furry half naked mares next to me, but hey that's what you get when you have a herd.

"You know, we should get up." Said Twilight

"Why I'm not snuggling you hard enough," I said pulling her closer.

"No, you're doing plenty of that, it's just that we're wasting the day away." Said Twilight

"Alright, I guess we can get up and do things," I said

We all got up, and I stretched out my body. I felt Applejack wrapped her hands around me and laid her chin on my shoulder.

"Take the week off partner. Ya, deserve it. Now if ya need me, I'll be at the farm. Come by Xavier, and I'll show ya another good time," said Applejack winking.

"Oh I might take you up on that offer," I said

I spun around and happily kissed her on the lips. I soon felt her tongue press up against my lips for entrance to my mouth. I opened to allow our tongues to dance together. We pulled off as a trail of saliva stuck to our lips.

"Twi, can we use your shower." Said Applejack

"Go on ahead." She said

"Wait, Twilight are you sure. I can stay absent from Applejack till we can fool," I said

"No Xavier, I already sent word to my parents. I'm going to check to see if Barb got a letter yet since I sent it to Celestia to give to my father." Said Twilight

"Huh," I said

"My father is a Special Forces Guard for Celestia. She gives him any letters that I send to her addressed to my parents. She then sends messages through Barb my parents want to send back. So I don't mind if you and Applejack keep fooling around. Plus I know I'll give me an amazing night when we do make love." Said Twilight

"You can count on that," I stated with a wink.

She giggled before opening the door to her room. She turned back to us, "Just clean up any mess you do make." She closed the door, and Applejack pulled me into the bathroom and closed the door behind her. I know you all can guess what transpired in that shower.

***

Twilight sat cuddled up next to me writing a few letters to the princess. I sat reading a book. Barb and Flame had gone out with Moon to the park, so she could get her final few days of freedom, as school was officially starting for her this Thursday. Flame at first didn't want to go, but Moon, using her puppy dog eyes, got him to swallow his pride and go. I laughed as those puppy dog eyes got everypony that looked into them to do what the user wanted.

I had also learned that I would be meeting Twilight's parents this weekend, which wasn't a long wait. So we had planned to have Barb and Flame to watch over Moon, while Twilight and I went to see her parents. Hopefully, everything would go right, and I could give Twilight the night she desperately wanted with me.

I pulled her close as I flipped a page in my book. She snuggled into my neck.

"This is great." She said

"It sure is, not mentioning in only five days you'll have that night I promised," I said

"Oh Xavier, I can hardly wait." She said

We had come into a soft loving kiss before a knock came to the door. I pulled off Twilight's lips and closed my book. I set it down on the table and walked over to the door. I opened it up to see Fluttershy.

"Hi Fluttershy," I said

"Hi, Xavier and Twilight." She said

"Hi Fluttershy, what can we do for you?" Asked Twilight who was walking up to me.

"Oh, I was hoping I could spend some time with Xavier," said Fluttershy hiding behind her pink mane.

"I see why not, is that ok with you Twilight," I said

"Go ahead. I got plenty to do to keep me occupied." She said

"Alrighty Fluttershy, I'm all yours," I said

"Oh thank you, Xavier." She said

She lunged at me and hugged me. I laughed and waved goodbye to Twilight who waved back as I walked down the street with Fluttershy.

***

Fluttershy took me back to her place. It was the first time I had been at her place. As we approached, I was impressed by her home. It was an earthly cottage. A river split her house and the mainland, and a small bridge connected the two. As we passed over the bridge, I looked down to see little fish swimming in the river. As we got closer to the cottage, bird houses sat around the trees. Fluttershy walked up and unlocked the door and allowed me to enter. Once inside you got an immediate earthy feel. Bird houses and mouse holes sat around the house. Shelves of veterinarian books sat on the walls. A cabinet in the corner of the room had the title of 'Animal Food and Bowls.'

"Fluttershy, you sure have an earthly home," I said

"Thank you, Xavier." She said

"So what do you want to do?" I asked

"I was wondering if you would help me first feed my animal friends. Then we can do something else." She said

"Ok," I said

Fluttershy walked up and opened the cabinet and pulled out multiple food bags. She gave me them and grabbed the food dishes. She told me to follow her, and we walked outside, and she placed the food dishes down. She took a bag and pointed the others to the bowls that the food needed to go in. I did as she told me and a second later a bunch of animals came up. They each went to a bowl. Fluttershy smiled as she took me to feed the birds and other wildlife. After we had finished, Fluttershy went into her house and brought out two cups of lemonade. I took one, and we sat on the grass letting the gentle wind pass over us.

"So Fluttershy, I have to ask. Are they all yours?" I said

"No Xavier, they are just animals I watch over. Angel Bunny is my only pet and well Harry." She said

"Who's Harry?" I asked

The next thing I knew I felt a puff of air go right down my shirt. I slowly turned my head and saw a massive brown bear standing behind me. It looked down at me. I started to move slowly as not to anger it and get away. I could see it following me with its eyes. It got down on all fours and walked up to me. I started to sweat as the bear looked directly at me and snorted. Oh this isn't good. Lucky for me, Fluttershy came to the rescue.

"Harry, this isn't how we treat new friends." She said

The bear turned to Fluttershy and walked to the disapproving Fluttershy. It looked at her for a while with the same eyes it looked at me before bowing its head to Fluttershy.

"That's right. You should be ashamed of yourself." She said

Wow, I don't think I've ever seen Fluttershy so assertive before.

"Now go apologize to Xavier this instant for scaring him." She said

Harry, I presumed, walked back up to me as I got up from the ground. It stood back on its two hind legs. I was expecting it to attack me or something. But instead, I got a real bear bug. Once the bear had let me go, Fluttershy came up and hugged it.

"Xavier this is Harry, my bear friend." Said Fluttershy

"Hello Harry," I said

Harry roared back as any bear would.

"Harry says hi and sorry for scaring you. He was just making sure you weren't here to hurt me." She said

"No worries there Harry. I would never hurt a hair on the lovely head of Fluttershy

Harry nodded as if it understood me. But who knows, maybe it did understand every word I said. I mean Fluttershy can speak to them and even translate their animal sounds. It made me wonder the power of cutie marks and the strangeness of this world. Harry roared at Fluttershy before hugging her. She happily returned it and then glared at me. I nervously smiled as Harry got back down and walked away.

"Sorry about Harry, he can be a little over protecting of me at times." Said Fluttershy

"Sounds like a stallion I know," I said

"Xavier that comment about my lovely head, do you think I'm cute." She said

"Of course Fluttershy, you are the cutest thing next to some of your animal friends. But the cutest thing I've seen is when you hide behind that mane of yours," I said

"Xavier." She said

She hid her face behind her mane as her face was starting to blush. I walked forward and moved it out of the way. I gently stroked her face with my thumb. We looked deep into each other's eyes.

"Tell me the truth Fluttershy, you brought me here to ask me a question," I said

"Yes, Xavier. You see you are like no stallion I've met, mentioning I don't meet many stallions. You are kind and sweet, but also protective of those you call friends. I watch you and wonder what it would be like to know you more." She walked forward with inches separating our lips, "I love you, Xavier." She pressed her lips to mine.

I didn't push her away as I just brought her closer. I wrapped my hands around her waist to draw her even closer. Our gentle, loving kiss lasted as long as we had oxygen to spare. But all good things have to end. We separated to gather air to fill our lungs. I gently ran my hand across her cheek as she closed her eyes and embraced it.

"I love you too, Fluttershy," I said

We kissed again and held it out as long as we could. I never thought in my wildest dreams that I would have more than one girl who loved me. I knew that Applejack, Twilight and now Fluttershy loved me with all their heart's content. Nothing could change how I felt for them, even if in my mind it felt wrong. We split again, and I looked at her.

"Fluttershy, I would love it if you would join my herd with Applejack and Twilight. But note if you do join that I'm going to take it slow with this polygamous lifestyle," I said

"Xavier, I don't care how slow you adjust to a polygamous way of life. I'm just happy I get to spend my life with you." She said

She wrapped herself around me and hugged me. I hugged her, and we stood like that for some time. After a while, we kissed again before Fluttershy had to get off to one of her classes. I gave her one more kisses before we parted paths. As I was walking down the street, I wondered what Rarity was up to as I had nothing else to do.

***

I made it to carousel boutique and knocked on the door since the 'closed' sign was flipped over. I waited around and finally heard the door locks unlock. Rarity opened the door, but I could see she wasn't herself. Her eyes were puffy red from crying, and her eyeliner was bleeding into her perfect white fur.

"Are you ok, Rarity?" I asked

The second I said a thing, she sniffled and held me tight as she cried. I gripped her in my arms as I let her cry. I walked in and closed and locked the door. I walked her back to the kitchen. I set her down in one chair, and I walked over to a box of tissues. I grabbed it and brought it over to her. She took one and blew her nose.

"Thank you, darling." She said

"What's the matter, Rarity?" I asked taking a chairing and seating down.

"I'm a failure." She said

"A failure at what?" I asked

"Dancing and love." She said

"Dancing and love," I said confused.

"Yes, you see, I signed up for a dancing class here in Ponyville. I was hoping to meet the stallion of my dreams, and I did. He was the perfect stallion of my dreams. I was crazy happy when the instructor picked him to be my dancing partner. I thought we had something special, but I was wrong. Last night was a dancing contest, but when I arrived, I found he had dumped me for another mare. I asked him why and he told me I was a worthless dancer. He even said he could never love a useless dancer like me and no stallion would. His final words to me were, I was nothing and would always be a failure." She said

Tear ran down her cheeks as I clenched my fists in anger. How dare some stallion to say that to Rarity? If I ever see that stallion, I'll make sure he pays. I looked back as Rarity wiped away her tears. I put my hand in my pocket and pulled out my phone. I smiled as an idea popped into my head. I think I know who to cheer her up.

"Rarity, I know how to cheer you up," I said

"How?" She asked

"I'm going to give you that dance you missed," I got up and took her hand and pulled her into the main room. I pulled out my phone and scrolled through my playlist. I landed on the song I knew could dance with her. It was Amazed by Lonestar. As the music started up, I bowed to Rarity, "May I have this dance, my lady."

"You am." She said

We clasped hands, and I began to lead her around the middle of her shop. I smiled as we swayed to the sound of the music. I could see a smile appear on her face. She came in and laid her head on my chest as we started to sway with the music filling the room. I saw her look up to me. I brought my hand and gently stroked her cheek with it. She closed her eyes, and she raised her hand and held it to mine. She kept my hand connected to her cheek. She let go as she moved her hand up to my face and rubbed my face with it. I enjoyed the feeling of her fur gently rubbing against my skin.

"Darling, I have something to confess." She said

"Yes," I said

"I love you, and now I know it. You are the stallion I've been waiting for and dreaming about." She said

"Rarity," I said

I used my hand to bring her chin to bring up her face to mine. Our lips connected to yet another sweet kiss. We pulled off and looked at each other. Our eyes shined for our love for each other. She wrapped her hands around my neck, and we swayed to the sound of the music. We laid our heads together as we enjoyed the music and our bodies being close. We kissed again as the song was coming close to an end.

"Thank you, darling, for cheering me up and allowing me to see that my feelings should be towards you." She said

"That's what friends are for Rarity, but now to a new point. I right now have a herd with Applejack, Twilight, and Fluttershy. I would love it if you would join in," I said

"Darling I would love to join." She said

We came together into another kiss as the song ended.

***

I sat in the kitchen of the library. I was thinking about everything that had happened to me. I had fallen in love with two more girls and completed a herd. I laughed how strange it was to think I had an entire herd. I had told Twilight once I got back that I had finished my herd with Fluttershy and Rarity. Twilight was happy for me for falling love with more of her friends. It was kind of funny how the girls I was falling in love with were the ones I had been friends with first, though that was fun since I already knew them. I chuckled to myself how strange it has been living here.

I heard a sound and saw Barb step into the kitchen doorway.

"Hey Barb," I said

"Xavier can we talk." She said

"Sure," I said

She took a seat, and we looked at each other. She seemed to be a little nervous. She ran her hands across her arms as she looked at me before looking back down at the ground. She did it a few more times, while I just raised an eyebrow. Soon she took in a breath and looked me in the eyes and spoke.

"Xavier, I need to confess something to you." She said

"What is that?" I asked

"I love you." I was silent as she continued, "You see while I was in heat and you were gone, it allowed to think about you. It allowed me to reflect on how much I felt something for you. As you've seen, there aren't dragons here in Ponyville. Plus stallions never look at me as nothing more but a dragon. But you, Xavier, you look at me as more. When you came home, I realized how much I wanted to be with you. I was going to confess, but I was nervous. I still wasn't sure how you would react to me telling you my feelings. But I know it's too late. I overheard you and Twilight talking about you finishing your herd." Tears started to come down her face.

I knew that it was true that Barb was the only dragon in Ponyville. Plus I have seen stallions look at Barb nothing more than a dragon. It made me feel terrible that I had no more room left in my herd, but I did know something I could use. I could create a harem. It allowed me to build to no particular number and bring in Barb. But I wasn't sure if I wanted to go that far. I was still completely uneasy about being in a polygamous lifestyle. But I couldn't take seeing Barb down. She was cute and a beautiful dragoness. I knew that some stallions might never see her that way, but I did. She was sweet and full spirited. Plus how many guys can find a girl who can cook. I guess I know what I have to do.

I got up and grabbed Barb's chin and brought up her face. I looked into her tear filled eyes and rubbed the tears away. I looked into her eyes and moved my mouth to her lips, and we came into a kiss. I broke it off as I rubbed my fingers across her face.

"Xavier, why did you do that?" She asked

"Because I love you Barb. You may be a dragoness, but you are a loving dragoness. Any stallion who doesn't see the love you can give doesn't know what they are missing. But I see that love every day I look into your eyes," I said

"But we can't love each other. You already have a full herd." Said Barb

"But I can expand it out to a harem," I said

I saw her pupils grow at the word, 'harem.'

"Xavier, are you sure? I heard that you aren't too comfortable with polygamous relationships, and you are taking the herd slow. I don't want you to make a harem just because of me." She asked

"I am sure. It might take longer for me to accept this polygamous lifestyle. But I'd do it to love you," I said

"Xavier, oh thank." She said

She lunged at me and brought me into a hug. I returned it, and we looked at each other before we kissed. We broke our loving kiss, and I took her hand and led her upstairs. I opened Twilight's door. She sat on her bed reading a book.

"Twilight I would like you to meet our newest member," I said

"Hi, Twilight." Said Barb

"Um, Xavier you can't add another mare to the herd without knocking out a mare." Said Twilight

"That would be true if it was a herd. I'm now creating a harem," I said

"Are you sure Xavier?" She asked

"I am, I don't want to leave Barb's heart empty. So that means I have to create a harem. It might take me longer to accept the polygamous life, but I think it is worth to have Barb with me," I said

Barb hugged me and snuggled into my neck. I blushed at her action. Twilight giggled before getting up and planting kissed me on my lips.

"I see that you do love Barb, and she loves you. I know the girls, and I will help you adjust to this lifestyle." Said Twilight

"Thank you," I said

"So are we going to bed," said Barb with yawn afterward.

"Sleep doesn't sound too bad," I said

I threw off my shirt and shorts, and Twilight got out of hers. I looked back to see Barb a little nervous. I walked up and kissed her on the lips. I ran my hand across her scales and smiled at her. She smiled back before losing her shirt and clothing. She had on a dark green bra and panties. Those are quite attractive on her. I could now see that she was also a C-cup like Twilight, but maybe just a slightly bigger. I kissed her once again.

"You shouldn't be ashamed of your body, Barb. You have a beautiful body," I said

"Thank you, Xavier." She said

I took her to the bed. I slipped into the middle. Twilight got on snuggled onto my left side and Barb on my right. Twilight used her magic to cover us up. I held both girls tight before closing my eyes and letting sleep take me.

***
Stray Wolf POV

I traveled the Everfree Forest with the night sky high above my wolves and I. A few alphas following close behind me as protection. I heard the sounds of struggling behind me. I turn my head to see my Timber Wolves trying to keep the Manticore we caught under control. I turned my head as I continued to walk forward. Soon we arrived a large cave. I stepped closer to the entrance as the alphas stayed back. They knew what was inside and didn't want to become its meal. I, on the other, was its master. So I had no fear.

"Get the meal over here," I ordered

The Timber Wolves pushed the trapped Manticore forward. The wolves let it go and untangled it from the net. They ran back to me as the Manticore roared in anger. But that cry was drowned out by a much larger roar that echoed in the cave. My Timber Wolves backed way whimpering as I stood firm. The Manticore turned and met its fate with a paw. The massive wooden paw dragged the helpless Manticore into the cave. The Manticore struggled to get free, but it was useless.

I smiled as I heard the last roars of the Manticore before it expired. My wolves backed up even more as I stepped forward. I watched as two yellow eyes appeared at of the darkness of the cave. Your time is up Xavier, tomorrow you shall die. I looked into the yellow eyes as I spoke.

"Hello, beautiful," I said

Author's Note

So from a herd to a harem. Xavier sure has caught a lot of girls eyes. But has he caught, even more, eyes? I guess you'll have to wait and see. But what does Stray Wolf have planned for Xavier? I guess you'll just have to wait for the next exciting chapter. Now to one last thing, here is a link to a song that works for the theme of the chapter except for the Stray Wolf part. LINK (Song is Can't Help Falling in Love by Elvis Presley) As always: like, comment, follow, share and tell.

Chapter Twenty-Fire's Burn

Fire's Burn
Twilight POV

Barb and I sat at the local cafe we loved. I had gone around and asked Rarity, Applejack, and Fluttershy to meet us here. We had a table large enough for all of us. I told the waiter to wait till our whole party was here before we ordered. Soon the girls came walking up and chatting with each other. I smiled as they each took a seat and the waiter came by our table. We ordered our drinks and food. He thanked us and left. I cleared my throat to talk.

"I thank all of you being here," I said

"No problem Twi." Said Applejack

"So what's this about darling?" Asked Rarity

"Xavier and our harem," I said

"Wait, you just said harem. I know for a fact, Xavier said he was creating a herd." Said Applejack

"Yeah, Xavier told me it was just Applejack and you." Said Fluttershy

"And I'm confident I was number four in the herd." Said Rarity

"Girls calm down, the reason Xavier started a harem is Barb's feelings. She has the same feelings that we have," I said

"Is that true, Barbara." Said Rarity

"Yes, he's the only guy who has ever looked past my dragon exterior." Said Barb

"Oh, that is too sweet. Now, how about we each saw why we love Xavier. My reason is that he is the perfect stallion. Somepony who will happily be there when you are down. He also knows what to say. He always seems to come just at the right time, just like a real knight in shining armor." Said Rarity

"For me, it's Xavier's kindness and devotion. He never lashes out and always is gentle." Said Fluttershy

"I guess for me. It's that hard working mentality. Plus I got Xavier on his little kink for cowgirls. Plus he's the first guy to compliment my body." Said Applejack

"Intelligence and his artistic mind. His words just jump right off the pages of his book and travel me across his world. But I can also just spend time talking with him about stuff," I said

We all laughed and blushed how we each had a different reason for loving him. But as I thought it over, all our reasons were the same. We got our food and ate. While we ate, Fluttershy brought something up.

"Twilight," I perked up. "Xavier told me he wanted to take things slow. Mind explaining."

"The reason is the custom Xavier's world uses. Lyre told me a while back that Xavier didn't feel polygamous relationships were right. The reason is that, in his world, all relationships are monogamy. He grew up with the lifestyle that you love one girl, and you marry that girl. But here, you can love more than one girl and marry them all. He's just not used to that idea yet," I said

"So we're goin' to help Xavier transition into harem life. We aren't goin' push him into nothing polygamous till he's ready for it." Said Applejack

"That's understandable." Said Rarity

"So how long before you think he'll be ready for polygamous activities." Said Barb

"Who knows, Xavier seems like he's fighting himself. I think we shouldn't push for anything at this point. I believe we should let Xavier tell us when he wants to try something polygamous with the harem," I said

"Good idea Twi." Said Applejack

"Now Applejack, this all had to start with you. So tell us all, how was he 'under the sheets.'" Said Rarity

Applejack blushed and rubbed the back of her neck. She had sighed before she spoke.

"He was amazin'. But just for future reference to ya'll, Xavier's got a fetish for girls dominating him in the bed. But what was great was two major things. First was his increased stamina, where stallions could go a few minutes. He nearly lasted an hour. It felt great when I had extreme heat. The second is that his penis isn't a flat but has a head of its own. It felt amazin' as it moved across the flesh of my pussy. Plus it was so much easier to thrust in and out. I can understand why girls from his world love that." Said Applejack

We each had blush crawling over our faces. Applejack's heavier than ours. But I could see each of the girls' faces go darker as I knew they were thinking of what Xavier could do 'under the sheets.' Even my mind started to wander to the day Xavier, and I would make love. We each shook our heads to stop the thoughts.

"Oh, I can hardly wait for a night with him." Said Fluttershy

"Me neither darling." Said Rarity

"But before either of ya gets anything from Xavier. Our beta has to have her night first." Said Applejack

"Beta?" Asked Barb

"I presume we're doing the alpha and beta harem style." Said Applejack

"That's what I was thinking," I said

"Mind filling us in darling." Said Rarity

"Well, since a herd is usually just four mares. The herd stallion controls the herd. But with harems, they can be expanded out to any number of mares. So the stallions do sometimes get overworked. So two mares are chosen to run the herd with the stallion. Those are the alpha and beta. The alpha is always the stallions first pick, and beta is second, though some harems choose to vote in the alpha and beta, though it's rare. So to help transition Xavier into this life and just in case Xavier keeps expanding, we are going to use the alpha and beta system. Applejack will be his alpha, and I'll be his beta," I said

"Sounds fine with me. Not mentioning you two could help ease Xavier into the lifestyle." Said Fluttershy

"That's our hope." Said Applejack

"So where is Xavier?" Asked Rarity

"He said he was going to take a walk," I said

"So who's watchin' Moon?" Asked Applejack

"Flame," I said

"Speaking of Flame and Moon. Here they come." Said Fluttershy

We all turned to see Moon come skipping along with Flame in her hands. He just dangled as Moon carried him around like a baby. As they approached, we all couldn't stop ourselves from going 'ah' at how cute it was. Flame just groaned at us. Moon came up to us, and I got Flame and her a chair. She let go of Flame and took her seat as Flame did the same. I got the waiter over, and they ordered what they wanted to eat.

"So what brings you by Moon?" I asked

"I wanted to see you, mom. The library is lonely with only Uncle Flame." She said

I smiled and rubbed her head as the waiter came back with the drinks for Flame and Moon. Then later their food. We all returned to eating and talking about other things that seemed important to us. Though in the back of my mind, I was wondering what Xavier was doing.

***
Xavier POV

I sat on a park bench rubbing my thumb across the metal of my mother's dog tags. My mind was thinking about everything that had been going on in my life. My thoughts ranged from making love with Applejack, creating a herd with Twilight and Applejack, adding Rarity and Fluttershy into the herd and creating a harem to be able to love Barb. I sighed as I ran my other hand through my hair. My heart was still telling me. I was doing the right thing. But my mind was telling me this was wrong. I shouldn't be doing this. I sighed again, this time, a little harder.

"Your mind is busy, Xavier."

"Sure is Crystal. I just keep fighting with myself if what I'm doing is right."

"Xavier, you're not regretting taking on a harem."

"No, I would never do that. I love each of harem mates with everything my heart can give. I just can't get the idea of this being wrong out of my head."

""Xavier, I know that you are uneasy with this all. But your girls love you and will happily wait for you to adjust to the harem life before attempting anything polygamous."

"I know Crystal, I'm just afraid I might never adjust enough to do anything polygamous."

"Xavier, from what I know about humans, you are a species that adapt to the surroundings around you. You just need to give time, and you will change. But you first must push the ideas of how a polygamous life is wrong out of your head. Only when you have expelled those thoughts, will you be able to move forward much faster. Just give it a try Xavier."

"I will and thank you, Crystal."

"Any time Xavier."

I rubbed the dog tags a few more times. Crystal's right, we humans are an adaptive species. I just need to lose the idea of how wrong having a harem is. Once that's out of my mind, I'll be able to move forward with my harem life. I know the girls will be there to help me throughout this process. I slipped the dog tags over my neck and got from the bench. I decided to explore the trail that the park had. There was only one for this park. I walked the trail taking in the sounds and smells of the calm nature around me. But as I walked, I felt like something was pulling me forward. It was pulling me somewhere as I walked the trail. I soon stopped as I happened to turn and look at a small path that led into the woods. The wind blew, and I felt that pulling desire again. I wasn't sure what it was, but it was strong. I turned my body and decided to see what was pulling me.

I walked into the woods off from the trail. I know they saw to stay on the path, but I couldn't stop myself. Whatever was pulling me was powerful enough to stop any will of mine. I pushed past a tree and with a wrong step, came tumbling into a small ravine. I rubbed my head as I slowly got up. Damn, that hurt. I looked around and happened to find a cave entrance in front of me. The pulling desire came right from that cave. Time to see what's been pulling me here. I got up and walked into the cave. I had to crouch as the cave ceiling wasn't tall enough for me. I pushed forward, but as I did, the air around me became hot and hard to breathe. It felt like I standing right near a lava flow. I pulled my collar as I began to sweat. I pushed myself through an opening and found what was pulling me. On a pedestal was a red crystal shard. Wait, could that be one. It has to be, one of the Crystal Shard Dragons.

"Crystal."

But I had no response. That's weird, but besides the point. Time to claim my first one. I walked forward and reached out my hand. The second a finger touched the crystal, a flash of red came off the red crystal shard. Soon I felt my hands burning like crazy. I looked down at my hands, and my eyes widened as my hands started to light on fire. I screamed as my skin melted away and all I could see was my bone. But the fire didn't stop as it started to burn up my whole body. I screamed till I blinked and I was now in a world of volcanoes and fire.

"What the hell just happened to me?" I asked myself

Note, all of Meteor's text will be in the color red.

"Xavier Young."

I heard my name called out in a deep male voice. I turned and saw a massive meteorite floating behind me. It was massive, and it had cracks on the surface as lava moved through the cracks.

"Xavier Young."

"That's me, tell me are you one of the Crystal Shard Dragon. One of the children of Crystal Heart," I said

"Yes, I am Meteor the Crystal Shard Dragon of Fire. The mark on your back was able to let me draw you towards me."

"Can you explain the strange effect that happened to my body when I touched your crystal shard," I said

"It allowed me to bring you here. Now take this and let my fire join your body."

The crystal shard of fire came out of the meteorite. It came towards me, and I grabbed it. The second I did, fire encased my hands. I once again watched as the fire melted away my hands. I knew it wasn't real, and once I blinked it was over. I now held the crystal shard in my average hands. I pulled up my shirt and placed the crystal shard into one of the spots in my belt. I then looked back up at Meteor.

"My fire now burns within you. Use this fire to burn your enemies. If you ever require me, just call me."

The area around me grew in fire and with a blink of my eyes, I was back outside the cave. The cave entrance was now closed up by fresh, dried lava. I pulled up my shirt and rubbed the crystal shard. Wait I have no idea how to use the fire Meteor gave me. I looked at my left hand. I knew that the legendary Young could use elements from their mark. But I had no idea how even to do that with my mark. I shrugged as I still had time to figure things out. I pulled myself out of the ravine and got back out to the park. The second I stepped out I heard a mighty howl coming from Ponyville. Stray Wolf! I booked it to make sure that he didn't get his hands on Moon or my harem.

***

I ran into town to see houses and buildings destroyed. Also, some parts of the house were bubbling and sizzling away from a green liquid. What the hell happened here. I watched as a Timber Wolf appeared from behind a building. It was a lot slimmer than the first wolves I fought. It looked up at me and growled before it ran at me with incredible speed. I was just able to dodge just in time. I rolled as the wolf looked back at me. I pulled my sword as the wolf ran at me again. I dodged but held my sword out. So the Timber Wolf passed right over it. The two halves landed on the other side and exploded into the wood. I sighed as I sheathed my sword and heard the howl again. I ran forward and what I found amazed me. Standing in the market area of Ponyville was a massive Timber Wolf. It toured over the buildings. An exotic black wood covered the Timber Wolf with the same sickly yellow eyes. The only difference was a green liquid that dripped from the Timber Wolf's mouth. Once it hit the ground, I now realized what the bubbling and sizzling on the buildings were. Acid.

It howled again, and I saw it spit up acid destroying a building. I watched with horror at what the Timber Wolf could do.

"Xavier," I turned to see Twilight and the others. I gave a kiss to Twilight and the others of my harem.

"Mind telling what happened," I said

"Stray Wolf came into the town looking for ya. But he also came with a new Timber Wolf that could reach incredible speeds." Said Applejack

"Yeah, but we were able to deal with those. It wasn't till that huge Timber Wolf came in." Said Rainbow

"We got away as it started to spit up acid." Said Barb

I looked behind them to see more ponies.

"Hello, young warrior," The hairs on my body stood on end as I heard that familiar voice. My old wounds, now long healed, felt like they were in pain again. I turned to see Stray Wolf standing proud as ever, "It has been too long."

"Stray Wolf," I said

"I'm glad you still remember me." He said

"How could I ever forget you," I said

"Yes, how could you ever forget that fight. I mean it could have been the last fight you ever had." He said

The large Timber Wolf came up behind him and growled. He raised his hand, and the wolf stopped.

"Now as I told your friends, I would return to kill you. Now it is that time. But I decided that my queen should do it. Oh yes, Xavier and ponies of Ponyville, meet the queen of the Timber Wolves," the Timber Wolf howled. "So Xavier, you ready to die so I can have my queen meltdown the rest of this town in her acid and the ponies that call it home."

"How about I kill you and take your medal," I said

"Oh how nice." He snapped his fingers and pointed them down at me, "Kill him."

The wolf howled, and I pulled my sword. I looked back at the girls.

"Run and take cover away from here with everypony else," I said

Twilight nodded and pointed out before coming up and kissing me on the cheek. She ran with the others. I saw them take a hiding place behind a destroyed building farther away. Other ponies did the same. I turned back to Stray Wolf and the Timber Wolf Queen. I have a feeling that it's a good thing I found Meteor.

***
3rd Person POV

The Timber Wolf Queen howled at Xavier as Stray Wolf jumped onto a building to watch the battle.

"Let's see if you have grown stronger Xavier or shall Ponyville watch as my Queen's acid turns you into a pile of goo." Said Stray Wolf

"We'll see about that." Said Xavier

"We sure will." Said Stray Wolf

The Timber Wolf Queen howled at Xavier. It pulled back its head as it released a torrent of acid at Xavier. Xavier booked it out of the way. The wolf turned to him and howled. Speed Wolves came barreling out behind buildings toward Xavier. Great now I got to deal with those to. Xavier dodged the Speed Wolves and was able to cut down two of the three that attacked him. Only one remained and ran at Xavier. Xavier avoided it and once again got it to slice through his sword. The last Speed Wolf was dead. He sighed but quickly rolled away as another blast of acid nearly hit him.

"That was too close." Said Applejack

"Please watch your back, Xavier." Said Twilight

"Daddy." Said Moon

That was to close. Xavier watched as the queen charged up another attack of acid. Xavier ran straight for it as the queen released her acid attack. Xavier made it safely under the queen and struck each her paws with his sword. He came out and sheathed his sword. Xavier grabbed the tail of the queen. The Timber Wolf Queen looked back at him as he climbed her tail. She shook her tail violently as Xavier tried in vain to hold on. But his attempts were useless as she threw Xavier into the Town Hall. Stray Wolf just laughed as his queen approached the building. She brought her face down to the building but back up as she howled in pain.

Xavier had shoved his sword into one of her eyes and held onto it. She bucked around her head, but Xavier's sword was dug too deep into her eye. He charged up his Fable Powers and created a Photon Ball. Once the queen was exhausted, he pulled his sword from her eye.

"Eat this." He said

Xavier smashed the ball of Fable energy into the eye. It exploded, and Xavier jumped away. He landed on the ground as the queen growled in anger as she no longer had one of her eyes. Xavier smirked as he readied himself for the Queen's next move.

"That was incredible." Said Rainbow

"Hey dare you, do that to my queen. No more holding back, show Xavier exactly what you can do, my queen." Said Stray Wolf

The Timber Wolf Queen howled at the top of her lungs. Her back began to transform as hollow wooden tubes came out of her. They stood tall and mighty. The Timber Wolf Queen got down, and each tube shot something into the air before lowering back into the body. Xavier watched as the sky filled with acid.

"Oh shit!" He said

He ran and tried his best to dodge the falling acid. But one shot got him right on the shoulder. He screamed out in pain as the acid sizzled away on his shoulder. He tore the clothing away as not to let the acid get to his skin. But he could already see a minor burn mark from where it hit. That's going to leave a mark, well if it does. Xavier turned, but he was too late as the queen was already on him. She brought down her wooden paw and smashed Xavier into the ground.

"XAVIER!" Screamed Twilight

The Timber Wolf Queen moved her paw to see Xavier groaning on the ground. She charged up her acid attack. Xavier was luckily able to get back his senses and get out as the acid came down. The queen spotted him and rose her wooden paw. It came down, but Xavier, this time, caught it. He struggled against it as not to be crushed. Every muscle in his body screamed out in pain. But he had left himself vulnerable to attack. The queen knew this and readied her other paw. She flicked her paw sending Xavier flying into the ground. She ran over as Xavier got up. She clawed his back as he screamed out in pain.

Xavier grabbed his back and felt blood running down it. This isn't great. But it was about to get worse. The Timber Wolf Queen lowered mouth and grabbed Xavier and threw him into the air. He came down and saw her open mouth.

"She's going to eat him!" Screamed Fluttershy

Before Xavier landed into her mouth, he unsheathed his sword and threw it into the queen's nose. She howled out in pain as the sword hit. Xavier grabbed his sword and swung away pulling it with him. He landed with a roll to the ground. But the queen wasn't done yet. She ran at him and with her muzzle, launched him into the air. Xavier flew high into the air. The Timber Wolf Queen charged her acid tubes and fired her acid at him. Xavier saw them coming and dodged them. A few struck his bare skin. The acid burnt as it hit his flesh, but thankfully the air got rid of the acid. But not before leaving a nice burn mark. The queen opened her mouth, and this time, Xavier fell into her maw. She clamped down.

"NO!" Screamed Twilight

But they watched as the jaw of the Timber Wolf Queen was pried open. Xavier still stood firm.

"I'm going to be no one's meal." He said

The queen growled as charged up an acid attack. Xavier turned to see the green bile building up. He pushed harder to open the mouth. But he ran out of time as she spat up her acid. It hit Xavier's back burning it and adding more pain to the open wounds on his back. The acid shot him out of her mouth. He landed hard onto the ground as his back sizzled from the acid. Xavier tried to get up, but the queen flipped him over and placed a paw on his chest. The queen growled as she looked at her helpless prey.

"No, this can't be the end." Said Twilight

"Xavier can't die like that." Said Flame

"Daddy!" Screamed Moon

Moon grabbed on to Twilight as they watched as the queen's mouth moved towards his head. Ponies turned away as not to see the death of Xavier. Stray Wolf laughed as he had won. Xavier struggled against the wooden paw. He wiggled out his left hand and concentrated on his sword. He was able to claim it, and with a quick swipe to the leg, the queen let him go. Xavier slowly struggled to get up and move away. His body severely burned and any movement he made stung like hell. He fell to the ground a few feet away as he looked at the ponies and his loves. The queen approached his body.

"Crush his skull with your paw, my queen." Said Stray Wolf

The queen stood over Xavier's body. She raised her paw to the sky and was ready to end the life of Xavier. Xavier looked out at the crowd ponies with tear filled eyes. I'm sorry I failed you all, but most of all, I'm sorry to my harem. I'm sorry I never showed you all the love I could give you. Xavier accepted his fate, but that was until Meteor's voice rang in his ears.

"Let my fire course through your veins. May it burn all who wish to oppose you. May it give you the fire to fight on. Xavier, embrace the flame."

Xavier felt a strange energy course through his body. His body started to warm up as if a fire was consuming him. The queen backed off as the heat was too much for her. Xavier slowly got up as his mark burned bright with red shine coming off of it. He screamed out as fire consumed his body. His wounds healed themselves, and his clothing was repaired all on its own. Xavier's coat started to turn red as the crystal shard of fire appeared in the middle instead of the standard crystal heart with twelve crystal shards around it. He now stood healthy once again.

"How the?!" Asked Stray Wolf

The queen growled as a fire consumed Xavier's coat and his gloved hands. He brought his sword over to his hands as it was eaten in the flame as well. Xavier smirked as he had gotten his second wind thanks to a new friend. Xavier lifted his shirt to see the red crystal shard emitting a red light. Thank you Meteor, now it's time to finish this fight. Xavier grabbed his sword as he stared down the queen.

"How he do that?" Asked Rarity

"Oh man, I wish I knew how to do that." Said Rainbow

"Whatever happened, let's cheer him on." Said Flame

The crowd of ponies cheered for Xavier, their hero. He looked back and gave a thumbs up as he looked back at the Timber Wolf Queen. Alright, let's see what I can with these new fire abilities. Xavier ran at the Timber Wolf Queen as she fired off acid from her tubes. Xavier saw them coming down.

"Fire Shield."

A powerful fire shield consumed him and protected him from the acid. Xavier smiled as he continued to close the gap between him and the queen. He pushed off from the ground and fire exploded from under him and sent him barreling into the sky. Xavier landed on the back of the queen. He charged a Photon Ball and infused it with his new fire abilities.

"Eat this, Fire Photon."

He bashed it into the back of the queen. It exploded out and consumed her back in flames. Xavier jumped back and landed on the ground. The Timber Wolf Queen rolled herself around on the ground to put out the flames. Xavier ran at her and jumped once again. He was going to land the final blow, but the Timber Wolf Queen shot a round of acid at him. Xavier protected himself as he was hit and sent into the ground. But the acid just burnt away as his fire shield was still active.

The queen got up and stared daggers at Xavier. Xavier just waved his hand to come and get him. She charged him as he stood firm. He built up the flame on his sword and released it in a wave. The wave of fire struck the queen straight in the face. She roared out in pain as Xavier was able to get out of the way. He smirked as the Timber Wolf Queen landed into the Town Hall.

The queen got up and looked at Xavier. Damn, she just keeps coming. How the hell do I end her? Xavier wondered on that but was struck with her paw and sent flying into a building. He walloped it and slid down. He groaned as he got up.

"Xavier, summon me."

Xavier grabbed the crystal from his belt. He held it in his hand. It's worth a shot. He tossed the crystal as high in the sky as he could. Suddenly a set of words filled his head.

"I call upon you, come to me. Crystal Shard Dragon of Fire, Meteor." Said Xavier

Xaiver felt the fire consume him, and he screamed out as it shot high into the sky. In the Crystal Empire, the crystal heart began to spin uncontrollably. It began to emit a red glow. Princess Cadance and Prince Shining Armor were called down to see it. Soon a powerful laser was fired from the castle. The ponies watched it as it arced towards Ponyville. In Ponyville they watched as the red laser came towards the energy output Xavier gave off. It split off as it started to create a spiral consuming the energy Xavier gave off. Inside the dream realm, the shadow of Meteor woke up. It roared out as fire filled the shadow of Meteor. The portal opened above him and sucked him in.

"What the hell is going on?" Asked Stray Wolf

But his jaw dropped as with every other pony that was watching. Xavier stopped pouring energy into the portal. He caught his breath and watched himself as the massive meteorite he saw before come out from the entrance. It shook the land around it as it came out of the portal. Celestia and Luna ran out from their balconies to see the meteorite. They watched in amazement as it came out.

"What in the name of Celestia is that?" Asked Rainbow

"It can't be possible. It just can't be. How did Xavier summon him?!" Said Stray Wolf

The meteorite began to crack apart after the portal closed up. Two massive wings made of lava exploded out of the back. The rock formed around it. Two arms and legs came bursting out next. All of them made of lava. The rock formed around, so only the lava could be seen through cracks in the stone. Last was head as it broke from the rock as the front part broke away exposing a chest made of lava. The remaining chunks of meteorite stayed attached to the back. But the head began to split into two. The lower parts of the neck were lava while the upper parts remained covered in the meteorite. Two sets of eyes opened on each head. The eyes were red with black pupils. The mouths broke lose, and it gave out a tremendous roar.

The dragon landed and stood over thirty stories tall. It towered over Timber Wolf Queen. It stood behind Xavier who turned to look at the massive dragon. In Canterlot, Celestia and Luna couldn't believe their eyes as much as the citizens. Their standing in Ponyville was one of the legendary Crystal Shard Dragons.

"Sister, could it be?" Asked Luna

"Yes, sister it is, Meteor, the Crystal Shard Dragon of Fire." Said Celestia

Back in Ponyville, the ponies stared in awe at the dragon that now stood in their town.

"Now shall I introduce my new friend. Stary Wolf meet the Crystal Shard Dragon of Fire, Meteor." Said Xavier

Meteor roared out as Xavier spoke his name.

"That's a Crystal Shard Dragon." Said Rarity

"It's huge." Said Applejack

"Now Meteor show the Timber Wolf Queen your fire." Said Xavier

Meteor charged its mouth full of fire. Once charged it let it all go in a stream of flames. The queen roared in pain as the fire burnt the wood of her body away, turning it into ash.

"What power?!" Said Rarity

Meteor took flight and grabbed the Timber Wolf Queen. Meteor flew high into the sky. Once high enough, Meteor tossed the queen into the ground. The queen walloped the dirt, cracking the remaining wood. She was slow at getting up, giving Meteor plenty of time to finish it.

"Meteor let's finish it, go Meteor Devastation!" Said Xavier

Meteor charged both mouths again as it stayed high in the sky. The lips started to open as balls of fire formed. They grew as Meteor kept charging.

"Do it NOW!" Screamed Xavier

Meteor fired both balls of energy at the Timber Wolf Queen. The fireballs started to swirl around together till they formed a meteorite. The meteor headed right towards the queen. Once it made contact, it exploded. It sent a massive mushroom cloud high into the sky. All across Equestria, ponies watched as the mushroom cloud of smoke rose high into the heavens. Celestia and Luna looked at each other before teleporting to Ponyville. Cadance and Shining knew that Ponyville needed them. Cadance teleported them off as well.

In Ponyville, Meteor cleared the smoke with his massive wings. He landed as near Xavier. The ponies coughed as they came out and saw the queen of Timber Wolves was nothing more than a pile of ash. Stray Wolf eyes couldn't believe what he saw. His most dominant wolf gone in just a matter of second. He growled and whistled. A Speed Wolf came, and he got on board.

"This isn't the end Xavier." Said Stray Wolf

Xavier watched as Stray Wolf ran off with the remaining wolves. He rose his hand to tell Meteor not to chase them. Meteor obeyed and roared high into the sky as he had claimed victory for his master and having his freedom from Pandora.

***
Xavier Pov

I stood looking at the pile of ash and where Stray Wolf had run off. So Stray Wolf lives to fight another day and so do I. I looked back up at Meteor as he looked down at me.

"Thank you for coming when I summoned you," I said

"As said before Xavier; I would come when you needed me."

"Xavier, what's he sayin'?" Asked Applejack

"What you girls can't hear him?" I asked

"Oh we hear him darling, but all it is some roaring." Said Rarity

"You are the only one who can understand me. My mother has allowed your mind to translate our language. But to any outsider, it will seem like nothing more but roaring."

"It seems that roaring is him talking, but in an ancient dialect that I can only understand thanks to Crystal having merged with me," I said

"How fascinating," said Twilight with sparks of desire to learn in her eyes.

Soon a few flashes of light appeared, and Celestia, Luna, Cadance, and Shining were now standing Ponyville. They all stopped to stare at Meteor.

"It truly is Meteor of the Crystal Shard Dragons." Said Luna

"Xavier, thank you for freeing me from the clutches of Pandora. Never let your fire die out inside you. All my fire is yours to use and if you ever require me, just call. Now I can finally take flight once again."

"Thank you Meteor for helping me in my time of need," I said

"No Xavier, you should thank your harem for that. It was your passion that let me infuse my fire into you."

He flapped his wings, and he started to rise to the skies. I waved goodbye as a portal opened up in the heavens. Meteor had disappeared into it before it closed and the crystal shard fell back to me. I opened my hand, and it fell in. I watched as everything went back to normal. I slipped the crystal back into my belt.

"Now that's over with, I think it's time we rebuild Ponyville," I said

"Couldn't agree more." Said Twilight

"Since you're all here, mind giving a helping hand," I said to Celestia, Luna, Cadance, and Shining.

"Might as well." Said Shining

"We would be more than happy to help." Said Luna

"But first, Xavier mind if I talk to you alone." Said Cadance

"Sure," I said

I stepped way with Cadance as the other began to get to work. Once we were far enough away, Cadance brought me into a hug. It was entirely unexpected, but I returned it since that's what you did with a hug.

"I'm so happy for you and the girls you're in love with." She said

"So I guess you used your magic to figure out I'm in love," I said

"Not mentioning that you have a harem. I'm glad my talk with you got through to you." She said

"It sure did Cadance. I followed my heart, but it has been an uphill climb, though. For a while, I was fighting myself because I knew that having a harem was wrong. But before the Timber Wolf Queen killed me, I felt sorry that I never got to show the others my true love for them. Then suddenly I felt this fire run through me. Meteor told me it was my passion for my lovers that ignited his flame in me. So now, it seems everything is right in my head, though it is going to take some time to get used to polygamous activities," I said

"One step at a time Xavier. But I'm happy you found that you can love them all." She said

"I am glad I did," I said

"Now let's get back and help rebuild Ponyville." Said Cadance

"Yes we should and thank you for everything, Cadance," I said

"No problem Xavier, that's what the princess of love does for her subjects." She said

I smiled at her as we walked back and helped Ponyville rebuild after the Timber Wolf Queen attack.

***
Dream Realm
Crystal POV

I sat with my body curled up looking at the stain glass windows. The first one with Xavier raising his sword high into the sky with me in the background, now had my son, Meteor, flying in the background. One of my wings now returned to the color red. One down, eleven more to go. I heard stomping and turned my head to see Meteor coming towards me.

"Welcome back, my son," I said

"I'm glad to be back mother." He said

"What did you think of Xavier?" I asked

"He is powerful beyond belief. He truly could be the legendary Young." He said

"I also believe so too," I said

We stayed silent as I stared at the other stain glass window. It now had five shadows replaced with the five girls that he loved. At least I won't have to worry about his mind being burdened with the thoughts how wrong it seems for him to have a harem.

"Mother, do you think he'll be able to free the others and stop Pandora." Said Meteor

"I do my son, but Xavier has many more trials he must face before he has reached the point even to consider taking on Pandora," I said

We both looked at Xavier. Xavier, you have a long and dangerous road ahead of you. We both left the stained glass to catch up on old times. Since I had forgotten the last time, I spoke with one of my sons.

Author's Note

So Xavier has saved one of the twelve Crystal Shard Dragons, Meteor, which grants him the ability to wield fire. Now the fire form Xavier took when battling the Timber Wolf Queen is not coming back. Think of it a one-time thing to allow him to summon the dragon from out of its entrapment created by Pandora. But he will have all his fire moves.
Fire Sheild: Covers Xavier in a protective fire shield that can burn any attack that might harm him.
Fire Photon: A mixture of the Photon Ball and his fire abilities.
Fire Sword Wave: Storing a massive amount of fire on the blade and releasing it in a wave at an attacker.
(Note: More fire based moves will appear later on as Xavier learns to control his new found fire abilities further)
Brief History: These are the tales of the Crystal Shard Dragons as they have been passed down throughout the history of Eques. In the time of early life, the world of Eques was an unbearable planet. The inhabitants of this new world struggled to survive, but that was till Meteor appeared. The Crystal Shared Dragon of Fire beat his wings for the peoples of Eques. He brought the warm and comfort of the fire. It allowed the first people to embrace the warmth of the fire. It also allowed the first peoples to survive better in this world. But Meteor was also a dragon of great rage and anger. When he learned of people using his gift for war and destruction, he destroyed them. He would summon up volcanoes to destroy those that abused his gift. He would allow the volcanic ash to spread high to the sky as punishment to all, but also a warning to others. But he would beat his wings to clear the ash when he felt enough was enough. All knew to praise his fire or fear his rage.
(Note: I will be having these brief history moments every time Xavier claims a new Crystal Shard Dragon. These are to tell you a little about the history of how the Crystal Shard Dragons shaped Eques when they first appeared.)

Now as always: comment, like, follow, share and tell.

Chapter Twenty One-First Day of School

Author's Note

So decided to give Moon Star a little action in this story. Hope you all enjoy this chapter. As always: comment, like, follow, share and tell. See you all next time on the next exciting chapter of The Fabled Warrior.

Chapter Twenty One-First Day of School

First Day of School
Moon Star POV

I slept peacefully in my bed. But that ended when I felt something shaking me awake. I opened my eyes to see my dad. His smiling face was always the first thing I usually saw in the morning. It always made me feel so happy to have a mommy and daddy now.

"Time to wake up Moon. Today is your first day of school." He said

I had total forgotten about school. I was still scared of not having either my mom or dad around me. But they had told me it was important to have an education. So I had to go to school to get the education I needed. I got up and stretched out my body as I rubbed my eyes to get whatever sleep was left out.

"Come downstairs for breakfast and to collect your bag and lunch." Said Xavier

"Ok, dad," I said

He walked out of the room so I could get dressed. My dad had given me his room as he had moved in with mom. But I still had Uncle Flame stay with me some nights. He was fun to cuddle with at night, though I had to use my puppy dog eyes to get him to do it. I walked over and got changed into some fresh clothing and threw on my glasses. I walked down the stairs and walked into the kitchen. My father was cooking while my mother and Auntie Barb were eating. Uncle Flame was, as usual, stuffing his face. I took my seat, and my father placed a plate in front of me.

"Eat up Moon." He said

I took my fork and dug into it. The food was simply mouth watering. It reminded me a lot of Auntie Barb's cooking. It allowed me to devour it like Uncle Flame.

"I see somepony likes your cooking, Xavier." Said Twilight

"Who doesn't." Said Xavier

"So you ready for your first day of school, Moon." Said Barb

I swallowed the food in my mouth, "I'm not too sure."

"You'll do great, Moon." Said Xavier

"You sure, dad," I said

"I am, you are a smart filly. You just need to make some friends, and you'll have everything you need." Said Xavier

"That's right, once you make some friends, you'll fit right into school." Said Twilight

"But what if I don't," I said

"We all make friends, Moon. It just takes some time to find those who fit with you." Said Xavier

"Just try, honey." Said Twilight

"That's right. That's all we're asking of you, Moon." Said Xavier

"I will," I said

"That's my girl, now eat up. Your uncle and I are going to take you to school." Said Xavier

"Ok," I said

***

I walked with my dad. Uncle Flame rode on his shoulder. I had my backpack on my back. It held everything I needed for my first day of school. My mother had made me a lunch for me and packed it into my bag. My father waved at the ponies we passed by and saying hello to them as Uncle Flame just yawned. He was usually sleeping around this time.

After a while, I saw the red one-story schoolhouse came into view. I felt my heart start to speed up as we approached. I took a few breaths to calm my body down. I didn't want to look scared on my first day of school. I knew I had to give a strong first-day impression if I was going to make it in school.

"Well, this is the end of the line." My father bent down to my level, "Now you have a great day, Moon. Your mother or I will be here to pick you up after school. Now you have a good day at school, make sure to take notes, listen to Mrs. Cheerilee, and make some friends. See you after school."

"Bye dad," I said

We hugged each other before he broke it. I turned and walked towards the school. I turned back to see my father waving back at me. I smiled as I let go of the breath I was holding. You can do this, Moon. All you have to do is make it through the day. Then you will back home.

I stepped closer to the school, and I looked at the front entrance of the school. I was still nervous about my first day. I walked into the classroom and looked around. It was a modest-sized classroom with plenty of desks. In the front was a wide chalkboard. A desk sat in front of the chalkboard with a name tag on it that read, 'Mrs. Cheerilee.' I could see that not many students had come in yet. I looked around at all the desks and wondered which one I could take. I decided on a desk near the window, so I didn't feel so trapped inside this school.

I took the desk and sat down. I set my backpack near me as I waited for class to begin. After a while, other colts and fillies started to file into the school house. They looked at me as they entered. I turned away and tried to sink into the seat. I just wanted to disappear at that moment.

"Well, well, look what came in today."

I looked to see two fillies staring at me. They were both earth ponies. The first had a magenta coat with a violet mane with a white streak. Her eyes were a cornflower blue. She was wearing a high-class dress with a diamond tiara sewed into the bottom. The last thing was a diamond tiara on the top of her head. The other had a gray coat with a gray mane with a lighter gray streak in it. Her eyes violet. She also had a high-class dress on with a silver spoon stitched into the bottom. A pair of glasses covered her eyes, and her mane was in a tied ponytail.

"Hello," I said

"Oh, it speaks." Said the filly with glasses.

"Yes, it does. So who are you?" Asked the other filly

"I'm Moon Star," I said

"Well Moon Star, I welcome you to the school." Said the magenta filly.

"Really," I said

"No!"

The two fillies began to laugh as I lowered myself into my desk. I wanted to cry, but I kept myself from doing it.

"Look, I think she is about to cry." Said the gray filly.

The two continued to laugh as I struggled to keep back my tears. Then another voice came up, but this time, it was to help me.

"Stop it, Diamond Taira and Silver Spoon."

We all turned, and I saw another filly. The filly had an olive coat, an amaranth mane, and gamboge eyes. The filly had on western wear from a cross-hatched shirt with worn jeans and a crimson bow in her mane. No cutie mark stitched into the clothing, which told me this filly didn't have her cutie mark.

"Oh if it isn't the Cutie Mark Crusaders leader." Said the magenta

"Ya better stop bullying that filly, Diamond." Said the western filly

"Or what." Said the magenta filly

"I'll tell Mrs. Cheerilee, and I hope ya have forgotten about your strikes." Said the western filly

The magenta filly growled before raising her head and walking away. I watched as they both left me and the filly, who stood up for me, came up as I wiped my eyes.

"Sorry about that, Diamond can be such a bully tah new ponies." Said the western filly

"You're not like them," I said

"No, I'm nothing like Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon. The names Apple Bloom, but ya can call me, AB. Who are ya?"

"I'm Moon Star."

"Nice tah meet ya." Said Apple Bloom

"Why were they acting like that to me?" I asked

"Because Diamond and Silver think they can do whatever they want because they come from wealthy families." Said AB

"Well thanks for coming to my aid," I said

"Hey, no problem Moon." Said AB

"So um, AB, where's your cutie mark?" I asked

"Oh, I don't have it. It's the main reason that Diamond and Silver bully my friends and me. They call us blank flanks." Said Apple Bloom.

"There are others like you," I said

"Yeah, my two friends, Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo. We call ourselves the Cutie Mark Crusaders or CMC for short. We do tons of different things to try to find our cutie marks." Said AB

"Wow, that sounds fun. I wish I could do that, but my cutie mark has already appeared," I said

"Yeah, but hey that shouldn't stop ya. How about ya join me, Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo for our crusade later today. Even with a cutie mark, it would still be fun to add another member." Said AB

"Thanks, AB," I said

"Hey, no problem." Said Apple Bloom

Soon the rest of the fillies and colts filled into the school as a bell rang off from the top of the school.

"I'll introduce ya tah Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle at recesses." Said AB

I waved to her as she took her seat. Soon a mare came in, and I presumed she was Mrs. Cheerilee. Her coat was cerise. Her mane was a rose color with a ceriseish streak going through it. She had harlequin eyes. She wore a simple white button-up shirt with a brown skirt. On her skirt, was three sunflowers with happy faces on them. She stood behind the desk in front of the room. She placed a folder down onto the desk and smiled at the class.

"Good morning class." Said Mrs. Cheerilee

"Good morning, Mrs. Cheerilee." Repeated the class

"I'm glad to see you all enjoyed your three-week vacation. Now it's back to school. But before we get into our studies I would like to introduce a new student to our class. Moon Star if you would stand up for all of us." I did as Cheerilee asked of me. "Now please introduce yourself to the class and tell us something interesting about yourself."

"I'm Moon Star, and my father is Xavier Young," I said

The kids began to murmur after I said my dad's name.

"Well thank you, Moon, you may sit down now." I sat down and saw that some of the kids were looking at me. I sank a little into my chair as not to be noticed, "Now let's get to our studies. Now can anypony tell me where we left off before we took our break." Said Cheerilee

I pulled out my notebook and pencil and began to take notes on what Cheerilee was saying. I knew to be a good student. I had to take notes. But I still could feel the eyes of other ponies in the room staring at me. I didn't dare turn towards them, I just ignored them and went back to my work.

***

Soon enough recesses came with lunch. I sat alone as I ate my lunch, my mother had packed for me. I enjoyed it until I heard Apple Bloom call me out. I turned to see her, and two other fillies come walking up. The first had a white coat with a mulberry mane with a rose streak going through it. She had a horn on her head, which easily distinguished her as a unicorn. She had harlequin eyes. She wore a simple aquamarine dress. The other was an orange filly with a purple mane. She had a pair of wings coming from her back, which made her a Pegasus. Her eyes were also purple. She wore a simple t-shirt and a pair of worn jeans. Both of them also didn't have any cutie marks stitched into their clothing.

"Hi, Apple Bloom," I said

"Nice tah see ya again. Now Moon here is my friends. This is Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo," said Apple Bloom pointing to the unicorn and Pegasus.

"Hey." Said Scootaloo

"Nice to meet you." Said Sweetie Belle

"Nice to meet you both too," I said

"So is it true, is your father is indeed the human Xavier." Said Scootaloo

"Well, yes, but he's my adoptive father," I said

"That's so cool, but not as cool as Rainbow Dash. But he's up there." Said Scootaloo

"Yeah, he is cool," I said

Well the three of them sat down, and we talked while eating lunch. It was nice till a voice called out to us.

"I guess the newbie found her group."

We looked to see Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon walking up to us. I still didn't like these fillies. They came walking up to us, and I swallowed the lump in my throat.

"What do you want, Diamond?" Asked Scootaloo

"Just making sure the newbie found her place and it seems like she did. She found it with the blank flanks!" Said Diamond

"At least they did find something." Said Silver

"What's that?" Asked Diamond

"Some pony who can finally help them get their cutie marks." Said Silver

The two began to laugh. I looked to see Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle, and Scootaloo were down as they looked at their clothing. I can't sit here and let these bullies bully my new friends.

"Stop it," I said

"Oh look she can speak." Said Diamond

"Stop bullying my friends," I said

"Or what?" Asked Diamond

"I'll make you stop," I said

"How, you going to cry." Said Diamond

The Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon began to laugh at me. I gripped my fist as I felt anger fill me. I can't stand here and let them laugh at my friends or me. But my dad said only to use my abilities when it is necessary. Well, this is a time to use them. But I should only use a small portion of my powers; I don't want to hurt them, too much.

"If you don't stop laughing and apologize to my friends, then you'll regret it," I said

"Oh, I'm scared. What are you going to do?" Said Diamond

"This," I said

I flared my psychic powers, and two vines came bursting out of the ground and wrapped around Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon. It rose them high to the sky as the two of them screamed. Other kids stopped to see what was happening. I can't believe it worked! I squealed that I did it, but now I had to make them apologize to my friends and me.

"Now apologize to me, Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle, and Scootaloo. Then I'll let you down," I said

"I would never apologize to a bunch of blank flanks and a freak." Said Diamond

"Don't call me a freak!" I exclaimed

"Well, you are one. I know you aren't using magic since your horn isn't flaring. So that means you're doing something else, which makes you a freak." Said Diamond

"Stop calling me that!" I screamed

"Oh, you going to cry freak." Said Diamond

I growled as I had enough. I decided to increase the grip my vines had on them. I knew that would teach them about calling me a freak. I flared my powers as my ponytail began to float. They both screamed as the vines squeezed them harder. But soon it all stopped when I felt the connection disappear. I saw the vines were no longer attached to the stems that connected them to the ground. I saw the reflection of a red blade from the sun, and I knew who cut my vines. My heart started to pound in my chest. Dad!

Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon came falling, and I watched as My father caught each of them and placed them on the ground as Cheerilee came out to see what the problem was. My dad walked up to me with an angry look on his face. Something I had never seen him have. He walked back to Mrs. Cheerilee and seemed to be talking with her. He walked in, and I just stood there, still thinking about my father's face. Soon my dad came out with my bag, and he looked at me with that same angry face.

"Library now!" He demanded

I nodded my head and began to walk towards home. I looked back at my new friends as they looked at me. I sighed as I knew I was in big trouble.

***

"What were you thinking, Moon!" Exclaimed Twilight

I sat at the kitchen table with my mother scolding me, while my father sat in a chair just looking at me. I kept my glance away from my mom and dad. I just couldn't face them.

"Explain this instant, Moon Star." She demanded

"I was trying to make those bullies apologize to my new friends and me," I said

"And you thought the best way was to use your psychic powers. Why didn't you talk to Cheerilee?" Said Twilight

"Because I thought I could make them apologize. I swear I was using my powers for the right reasons," I said

"Moon, that isn't a reason to use your abilities. You should only use your powers when you need them. Now tell me, was that a necessary time to use your skills." Said Xavier

"No," I said

"Then why?" Asked Twilight

"Because I thought if I used them, I could make those bullies apologize to my friends and me and maybe make them stop doing it for good," I said

"But when I arrived Moon, those vines you summoned were growing tighter around both of your classmates. Mind explaining that one." Said Xavier

"That kept calling me a freak, and I couldn't take it anymore. I thought if I showed those bullies what I could do, and maybe they would stop," I said

"But honey, you could have hurt them." Said Xavier

"I know, but I just wanted them to stop," I said with tears rolling down my cheeks.

I heard my father sigh before walking up and wiping away my tears. I looked at him through my tear filled eyes.

"Moon, you know your not a freak. You're a special little filly. You have to learn that in life, there will always be those who bully and mistreat you. But you must also learn that you can't lash out at everything with your powers. Sometimes, you have to let things just roll right off of you. That's just the way you have to deal with most things. But if you those two continue to bully you, you need to let me, your mother or Mrs. Cheerilee know. We will deal with it, and I never want to see you use your powers like that again. I am I understood, Moon." Said Xavier

"Yes dad," I said

"Now that's my girl." He said

"So even though I was bad, do you still love me," I said

"Of course we do Moon. We're just angry that you took a matter that you shouldn't have into your hands. We still love you, even if you make mistakes." Said Twilight

"That's right, we all make mistakes, but that will never stop us from loving you as our daughter." Said Xavier

"Thanks, mom and dad," I said

"Now that doesn't mean you get off scot-free. Far from it little girl. Your mother and I have decided a fitting punishment. First, you will take any punishment Cheerilee gives you when you go to school tomorrow." Said Xavier

"Ok," I said

"Now for us, you are grounded all of next week. That means, we will pick you up from class and we're coming straight home. You will stay home the whole time. Are we understood, Moon." Said Twilight

"Yes mom and I'm sorry that I used my powers," I said

"I know you are honey. I know you are. Now, remember, never again will I catch you using your skills like what you did today." Said Xavier

"Yes dad," I said

"That's my smart filly." He said

I laughed as he started to ruffle my mane. Soon a knock came to the door, and I got up to answer it. I saw it was my new friends, Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo.

"Moon, who's at the door?" Asked Xavier

"My new friends," I said

Xavier walked in and looked at them.

"So you must be Moon's friends. It's nice to meet you all." He said

"Nice tah meet ya. I'm Apple Bloom. Ya already know the rest of my family."

"So you're the last apple family member I haven't met. Well, nice to finally meet you." Said Xavier

"I'm Sweetie Belle. Rarity is my older sister."

"Huh, I didn't know Rarity had a sister. Well, pleased to meet you, you might see me around Rarity's often." He said

"Oh I know, Rarity can't stop talking about you." Said Sweetie

"Ha, glad to know." Said Xavier

"I'm Scootaloo, Rainbow Dash's number one fan."

"Ha, well pleased to meet you as well. Now, what are you three doing over here." Said Xavier

"We came to see how Moon was doing." Said Sweetie

"Yeah, we saw her leave school disappointed. So we wanted to make sure she was ok." Said Scootaloo

"It wasn't her fault Xavier. It was Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon's fault. Moon was just lookin' out for us." Said Apple Bloom

Twilight came in and saw the CMC standing at her doorstep.

"What are they doing here?" Asked Twilight

"Checking on Moon." Said Xavier

"Well, she's ok." Said Twilight

"We also came tah see if she could come and crusade with us." Said Apple Bloom

I looked up at my parents with a smile on my face. My mother crossed her arms and seemed to be thinking it over. But it didn't take long for my father to answer.

"Why not, her grounding doesn't start until next week. Go, have fun with your friends, Moon. But be home by sundown." He said

"Oh thank you, dad," I said

"Now you run along and have some fun." He said

"Come on Moon. We have a load of crusading to do." Said Scootaloo

They ran off, and I followed, but I turned back and ran back to give my mom and dad one last hug, "I love you both."

"We love you too, Moon." Said Xavier

I turned back and went to catch up with me friends. My first real friends. I guess my first day at school wasn't as bad as I thought it was going to be.

Chapter Twenty Two-Swords Clash

Swords Clash

The train rattled down the tracks as I sat looking out the window. I yawned as I tried to fight back the feeling of being tired. I guess a moving train with moving scenery just has that effect on me. So I bet you're all wonder what I'm doing on a train so early, easy, meeting Twilight's family. It was Friday morning, and we were heading up to Canterlot for the weekend. We got Moon ready, and up for school, we had forgiven her for using her powers, but she was still grounded when we got back. Barb and Flame were going to watch her while Twilight and I were up in Canterlot.

I was happy to see Twilight's family. Since this weekend, I planned to give Twilight the night I promised her a while back. She sat next to me, her head in a book. I swear her head was always in a book. I fought off another yawn as I looked at the passing scenery around us. Equestria sure was a beautiful place. Nothing on Earth could ever compare to this world. I'm sure some of the Natural Parks might revival it, but I never got to see them for real. Sad, but not something to want me to go back to Earth. Equestria had many wonders I could go and see.

"So Twilight mind telling me a little about your mother and father," I said

"Well as I said before, my dad is a Special Forces Guard for Celestia. His rank is Major General. But he only does it part time as he is an accountant. My father wanted to spend more time with Shining and me, so he became part-time for Celestia. He went back to school and finished his accounting degree and is right now a CPA for a large firm in Canterlot. My mother, much like you, is a writer. She was original an astronomer, but she left that to have Shining and me. While sitting around the house, she decided to start to write children's books and short novels." Said Twilight

"Huh interesting family, your father is military, your brother is military, your mother is an author, Cadance is a princess, and you are the personal student of Celestia. Your family sure is diverse," I said

"Yeah, it is." Said Twilight

"Xavier can I ask you a question." Said Twilight

"Sure Twi," I said

"I know you talked about your mother plenty of time. But you mind telling more about her." Said Twilight

"Sure. Well, my mother was born to strict parents, but sadly I never did to meet. They had passed before I was born. But what I got from my mom, my grandfather believed that joining the military was the greatest honor you could do. So my mom grew up and joined her college ROTC program. Her major after the military was Statistics; she always loved math and a good challenge. After she had graduated, she spent four years as a Marine. She always told me those were the hardest four years of her life. In those four years, she rose to the rank of Staff Sergeant. She always had this attitude around her that made it possible for her to rank up."

"After her, four years were up, she came home and decided to get her master in statistics. She, of course, had me at that time and lost her parents from diseases. But never once in my life did I see her down about my grandparents' death. She was strong like that. I never knew my father as I said and my mother never talked about him. I guess because she never wanted to talk about it, I never wanted to know. While she raised me, she completed both her master's in stats and later her Ph.D. in statistics. I still remember the days of us both doing homework at the kitchen table."

"Well as I grew up, my mark came about, and that's when my mother told me about the history of my family line. Also around that time was when Flame came into our family. Well as you know she trained Flame and me. Let me tell you. It was hard. She was strict about her training. But after we finished, she went to being sweet and caring again. I guess that's what I remember the most about her. She may have been strict, but she was still loving. She thought me everything she knew I would need including military tactics and well CQC, Close Quater Combat. I guess military life was still running through her blood."

"She was an amazing mother who could do anything you asked. She thought me the way she knew was best. She made sure I remembered plenty of things to use when I was older. Even after she disappeared and I swore that she had died, I still never forgot anything she taught me or told me to remember. Everything she was and did for me, I took to heart," I said

"She sounds like a great mother, Xavier." Said Twilight

"She was," I said

Twilight looked at her book before closing and deciding to snuggle up into my chest. I smiled as I stroked her mane as she fell asleep into my chest. I began to close my eyes and catch some sleep as there was nothing else to do right now.

***

"CANTERLOT!"

I woke up and saw the train pulling into the station. I yawned as I rubbed Twilight awake. She gave a cute yawn, and it made me smile that I could wake up to that. I gave her a quick kiss before we got up. We both stretched out and collected out bags. We stepped out, and I was amazed at the sight. Canterlot was fantastic to look at since this was my first time to the capital of Equestria. The buildings were all white, and the sun seemed to make them shine. It was up there next to the Crystal Empire, but the Crystal Empire was still cooler.

"I see you're astonished." Said Twilight

"Yeah," I said

"Now come on. My parents are waiting for us back at my home." Said Twilight

She began to walk down the streets, and I followed close behind her. As we walked, I took in the sights of the city. Everything was high class, from the businesses to even the ponies. I realized here in Canterlot that the ponies were mainly unicorns and wealthy unicorns to boot. They all had on clothing tailored for the lifestyle here. I hope I didn't step into the city full of stuck up rich assholes. I never did understand why the rich were such assholes. Maybe it's all that money going to their heads.

I continued to follow Twilight, and soon the castle came into full view, and it was in astonishing. Everything about it amazed me. Towers towered high into the sky. Guards in gold armor patrolled the area, and the castle itself made of the same white stone, so it shined in the beauty of the sun. A bridge separated the castle from the rest of the town. I stared for a while before catching back up with Twilight.

I did notice on our walk. The unicorns would stop and look at us, well me. I was unsure if these ponies thought I was a threat or what. But after they looked for a while, they walked up with their heads held up high. I shrugged as I didn't have to worry about being questioned here. We soon left, what seemed to be the wealthy district, to a more calm feeling distract. Average houses lined the streets, and I knew it was much better than the rich stuck up unicorns.

We soon came to a stop at a simple two story home. A white gate fence surrounded the house. The house was a beige color with a green front door. A mailbox in front of the entrance read, 'Sparkle.' I knew we were in the right place. Twilight and I walked up to the front door, and Twilight knocked as I looked at the houses around. Soon the door opened, and a mare was standing at the door. She had a gray coat with a purple mane that had white streaks going through it. She had arctic blue eyes. She had a horn on her head, so she was a unicorn. Her breast, not that I was staring, was about a D-cup, which was strange since Twilight was a C-cup. She wore a plain t-shirt and pair of jeans. On her shirt were three stars.

"Hi, mom." Said Twilight

"It's good to see you Twilight." Said the mare.

The two hugged before Twilight broke it and turned to me.

"Mom this is my harem stallion, Xavier Young." Said Twilight

"Nice to meet you," I said

"Nice to meet you too, I'm Twilight Velvet, but Velvet is perfectly fine." We shook hands as to greet each other, "Well, why don't you two come step inside. No point in standing out on the porch."

We both stepped in the house, and the second I was in, it felt like home. It was cozy, warm and most of all loving. It reminded me of the home I left back on Earth. I wonder what's happened to that old home. I beat the bank took it to pay the electric and water company bills. I sighed as all the memories I had made were back at that home on Earth.

"Xavier, you ok." Said Twilight

"Oh, I was just thinking how similar feeling this house is to my old one back on Earth. It just brings up fond old memories," I said

"I'm glad. I worked my whole life making sure this place feel cozy." Said Velvet

"Well, you sure got it right. I can feel the cozy atmosphere you have not mentioned the warmth it brings and love you can feel in the just walking in and looking around," I said

"Oh thank you, Xavier, you truly are a charmer. I guess that's how you caught my daughter's eye." Said Velvet

"I guess that could be a reason," I said

"Well make yourself at home. Twilight why not show him around the house." Said Velvet

"Ok, follow me, Xavier. Let give you a tour my childhood home." She said

She walked around the house, showing me the living room, the kitchen, the backyard, basement, the bathrooms, her parent's bedroom, her brother's bedroom and finally her room. She opened the door, and the first thing I saw was books. Plenty of books stuffed shelves that lined the walls of her room. An average size bed sat in the middle. A few bullet boards sat around with papers posted on them. They ranged from all sort of things, from notes, copies of pages from books, and graded homework.

"You sure did have a crazy idea of decorating your room," I said

"Yeah, well I didn't have many friends back then, well expect for my brother. So when I was younger, I just read and studied. Though it does feel weird to be back here after so long." Said Twilight

I could see she was looking at her bed. Her ears were laid against her head like she was thinking about something. I looked at the bed and back to her.

"You ok Twilight," I said

She perked right back, "Oh, I'm fine Xavier."

"You know you can tell me anything that's bothering you," I said

"I know Xavier, but I'm fine. I was thinking about how different it has been since I first lived here." She said

I knew she wasn't telling me the whole truth, but I let it go. I wanted her to come out when she was ready. I placed my bag down and laid on her bed. It was quite comfy.

"So you think this will fit us both," I said

"It should, but we might have to snuggle real close together to make it work." She said

She crawled up to me. We looked deep into each other's eyes. We moved our lips closer together so that we could kiss as I brought her down. We kissed as long as we had air to spare. We broke once we needed to fill our lungs with fresh oxygen. Twilight snuggled up close to me and laid her head against mine.

"I love you, Xavier." She said

"I love you too," I said

We snuggled there till Twilight heard a voice call up to her. It was a male voice.

"Twilight are you home."

She perked up and got out of bed and went out of her room. I stretched out my body as I knew she might not come back. I got up from her bed and walked down the stairs to see Twilight hugging a stallion. His coat was an azure blue with a phthalo blue mane. His eyes were amber in color. A horn rested on his head, which made him a unicorn. He wore a business suit and had a nice amount of muscle on him. His cutie mark was a large moon with a smaller moon facing the other direction inside stitched into his suit.

"Good to finally see you home." Said the stallion

"It's good to be back." She turned to me as I looked at her, "Oh dad, this is my harem stallion, Xavier Young."

"Hello, sir," I said

"Nice to meet you, I'm Night Light, Twilight's father."

We took each other's hands, and I tell the strength he had with his grip. It was a hold that said, 'hurt my daughter, I'll mess you up.' We broke our handshake.

"So you two staying the whole weekend." Said Night Light

"Yes, we are, dad. I have Barb and Xavier's brother, Flame, watching over our daughter Moon." Said Twilight

"Daughter." He said

He turned and gazed at me. His gaze made it feel like the house was falling on top of me. I started to sweat as he looked at me.

"Dad, Moon's our adoptive daughter. You can stop giving Xavier the death glare. I've already told you about this before." Said Twilight

He chuckled before walking up and patting me on the shoulder, "Just wanted to make you sweat." He walked away laughing.

"Your father has a strange sense of humor," I said

"He's always been a little overprotective of me as is my brother." Said Twilight

"Great now I have to deal with two overprotective family members," I said

"Oh stop it." She said

She rubbed her muzzle across my face as we kissed. We broke when we heard somepony clearing their throat. We turned to see Shining and Cadance.

"If you want to be lovely, get a room." Said Shining

"BBBFF and Cadance." Said Twilight

She ran up and hugged them. I walked up and gave Shining a bro hug and gave Cadance hug as well.

"I didn't know you two would be here." Said Twilight

"Well, we were already planned to come on down. I guess it's fortune that we're all here." Said Cadance

"Yeah," I said

"So how long you two staying up here?" Asked Cadance

"Till Monday afternoon." Said Twilight

"So why are you here?" Asked Shining

"Ohh, um, to get dad's blessing to have Xavier bed me," said Twilight with a blush running across her cheeks.

"Well if it isn't my son and his beautiful wife." Said Velvet

"Hey, mom." Said Shining

The two hugged, and Velvet hugged Cadance as well.

"Now if everybody wants to come into the kitchen I have some tea and snacks ready." Said Velvet

We all followed Velvet into the kitchen. We each took a seat, and Velvet poured us all some tea. Different kinds of snacks sat around the table. I took some for myself and what Twilight wanted. Soon Night Light joined us in a casual shirt and a pair of cargo shorts. He sat down next to his wife.

"I'm glad the whole family is here, including the newest member." Said Velvet

"Yes now, Xavier." I looked at Night Light, "I have to ask, do you love my daughter."

"I do sir," I said

"Even being that you have both my daughters in a harem with you." Said Night Light

"Daughters?" I asked

"Oh, we adapted Barb into the family a while back. But Celestia is more of her parent than us." Said Velvet

I'll have to remember to talk with Celestia before sleeping with Barb. I cleared my throat to respond to Night Light's question.

"I love both of them as I love all the girls in my harem," I said

"Nice to hear." Said Velvet

"Trust me, Night Light. His heart beats for your daughter." Said Cadance

"Yes, now I believe you came up here with Twilight, not for a visit. But to ask for something else." Said Night Light

"Yes, dad, I want you to give your blessing to Xavier. So he may bed me." Said Twilight

"I see, you know I can't give you my blessing to bed Barb as that's Celestia's area." Said Night Light

"Don't worry sir. I'll see Celestia and claim her blessing before I ever consider bedding Barb. I feel like any family of my harem mates should meet me first before I bed them," I said

"At least you're not after them for sex." Said Night Light

"Dad!" Screamed Twilight

"Twilight's it's fine. Sure, sir, there would be plenty of humans back on my world and stallions who would just sleep with mares to just have sex. But I won't do that. I want to love my girls for who they are and not for their bodies," I said

"Glad to know, but that won't grant you my blessing." Said Night Light

"So what will?" I asked

"You need to prove yourself. I want to make sure you are the right one this time." Said Night Light

"This time," I murmured under my breath.

"Dad is this necessary." Said Twilight

I placed my hand on Twilight's shoulder to calm her down, "What type of challenge?"

"A duel." Said Night Light

"You're talking my language," I said

"If you can beat me, you have my blessing. If you can't, you don't have it. But you can keep trying till you do. But until the day you beat me, you must stay absent from my daughter." Said Night Light

"I can live with that deal. Name the time and place, and I'll show you what I got," I said

"We duel now." He said

"Then, let's do this," I said

***

I stood next to Twilight on a small fighting arena just a few blocks from Twilight's home. Twilight looked at me as I stretched out my body. I took off my coat, as not to ruin it. Rarity has already put to much time into fixing it up. I sure didn't want her to do it again. But I had a feeling that she would be doing it for as long as I had that coat. I looked to see the worry in Twilight's eyes.

"It's going to be ok, Twilight," I said

"I know, but I'm still worried for you." She said

I smiled and lifted her chin and rubbed my thumb across her cheek. I kissed her gently on the lips.

"Nothing is going to stop me from showing you that night I promised you," I said

"Xavier." She said

I turned to see Shining coming up with Cadance

"I wish you luck Xavier. My father is a master with his sword. No guard, who's faced him, has won. You sure will have a tough fight ahead of you. But I'm rooting you all the way." He said

"Why?" I asked

"Because my father was beaten my ass to many time and I want to see somepony defeat him." Said Shining

"Good luck Xavier." Said Cadance

"Thank you Cadance," I said

I stepped forward as Night Light did the same. The others took a seat on the sidelines. I could see Twilight was still down. I'll win this for you Twilight. But still, something else is bothering me about those words Night Light spoke back in the house. What did he mean by 'this time'? I wondered about it but knew Twilight would tell me sooner or later. But I didn't mind if she didn't. We all have secrets, and not all of them are worth sharing. Some should stay secret.

"So you ready, Xavier?" Asked Night Light

"As I'll ever be," I said

"Then here are the rules. This fight will be a sword and combat match. So nothing but our swords and natural fighting skills are to be used. The winner will be determined by whoever falls first to the ground. So you comply with these rules?" Said Night Light

"I see nothing wrong with them," I said

"Be careful Xavier. I have a feeling being cocky here isn't going to let you win."

"No worries Crystal, I'm not going to be cocky with him. I know he isn't the type of warrior to be cocky too, though I'll have to be on my 'A' game with a pony who has never lost a match. But this match is more than just any normal contest. No, this one is for Twilight and me."

"Then good luck."

"So let's begin, bear your sword." Said Night Light

I pulled my Crystal Ruby Sword from its sheath. The sun shined bright off the red of my blade. Night Light took the grip of his sword and started to pull a large broadsword from his sheath, but it seemed to be a longsword as well. That's an interesting sword.

"This is my blade, the Broad Longsword or as I call it, the Slayer. This sword has taken down many of Equestria's greatest threats. Passed down through my family from generation to generation. Now I'll show you why I have never lost a duel while wielding it." He said

"Bring it on," I said

"You know Xavier. I like your determination to fight. So I shall." He said

Night Light began to run at me with his sword tight in his hand. I took mine and ran at him as well. Time to put all my skills to the test.

***
3rd Person POV

Xavier and Night Light swung each of their swords at each other. They clashed to together creating sparks from the impact. Xavier could now see the sword's blade was black and shined when the sun hit it.

"The swords made of out Ignite, a black crystal rock that grows under Canterlot. This stuff can cut through any material, no matter how robust." Said Night Light

"Well, my sword won't break that easily. The Crystal Ruby Sword comes from the very scales of Crystal Heart, the mother of the Crystal Heart Dragons. But also infused with the power to destroy evil's bane thanks to the Fables who forged it." Said Xavier

"Then this is going to be one fascinating duel then." Said Night Light

They broke off, and each jumped away. Both landing away from each other, ready once again to clash swords. They ran into each other, and their swords struck each other hard. They kept hitting each other again and again. Sparks were flying off as each sword hit each other. The family watched in amazement as the two kept attacking.

"Yes that's it, Xavier, show dad your skills." Said Shining

"Don't you think you're getting a little too far into this." Said Cadance

"No way. Go, Xavier!" Said Shining

"Your brother sure is getting into the fight." Said Velvet

"Yeah." Said Twilight

Twilight watched as her father's sword struck her harem stallion's sword. Sparks were flying away as the two swords crossed each other. Xavier, please win. Twilight watched as the two jumped away again.

Xavier breathed as he gripped his sword tight in his hands. This is hard, that sword of his is nearly impossible to stop or move out of the way. If I could get that away from him, I could hit him with my CQC skills. But I'm not sure how to even move that sword away from him. Xavier tightened his grip on his sword as he thought about how to bring down Night Light.

"Giving up, boy." Said Night Light

"Far from it." Said Xavier

Xavier ran at Night Light as Night Light held his sword tight towards Xavier. Twilight bit her lip as she saw Xavier running, but bit it harder when she saw Xavier sheath his sword. Night Light chuckled at Xavier and swung his sword at him. But Xavier got down and slid away from him. Before Night Light had a chance to turn around, Xavier had already gotten up and spun around with his right hand clenched into a fist. He struck Night Light hard in the face causing him to stumble back from the strike.

"Oh yes!" Exclaimed Shining

"Amazing, no pony has been able to strike you father like that in years." Said Velvet

Xavier smiled, but it wasn't over yet. He ran forward, while Night Light was still out of it and started to beat down on him. Thank you, mother, for teaching me CQC. He kept pounding his fists into Night Light's body, striking all of his vital points his mother had taught him to hit. He grabbed Night Light's head and brought it down to his knee. Xavier hit his head hard on his knee. He went back as he panted. He spat blood from his mouth and wiped the blood from his nose. Xavier huffed as well.

"That was astonishing." Said Velvet

Twilight just nodded, but other thoughts still occupied her mind. Xavier, you need finish this. She watched as the two caught their breaths and her father spitting up more blood.

"I have to say, kid. I swore I would have an easy fight. But you proved you are a worthy opponent." Said Night Light

"Glad to hear that sir." Said Xavier

"But you still don't have my blessing. You want that. You have to defeat me, and I'm still standing." Said Night Light

"Ha, I know. So let's finish this." Said Xavier

Xavier removed his sword from his sheath and took ahold of it. Night Light spat out the last of this blood before taking his in his grip. The two ran into each other again clashing swords. Sparks flew around them as they continued to fight with their swords. Then when they each came for a strike, the blow caused both of their swords to fly behind each other. They looked, but Xavier stopped when he felt a fist hit his face. He stumbled backward before grabbing his face.

"It seems like fate wants us to duke it out." Said Night Light

"Ha, show me what you got." Said Xavier

The two ran at each other and started to duke it out. Xavier's and Night Light's fists swung at each other as they pounded each other. Xavier spun on one foot striking Night Light in the face with his foot. Xavier ran forward and clasped his hands together and brought them down onto Night Light's head. Night Light was sent down and struck the ground. Xavier smirked till he fell to the concrete on his back. Night jumped up into action as Xavier got himself up. Xavier was slow as being knocked on his back caused him to lose his breath. Night Light saw this and started to wallop Xavier around. Twilight struggled not to bit through her lip.

"Defense Xavier!" Said Shining

Xavier stumbled back as blood dripped from his mouth. He chuckled a little as he rubbed the blood from his lips. Night Light raised his eyebrow at him.

"This too good. I hadn't fought this intense before that wasn't trying to kill me. Your skills are impressive Night Light. But I promised your daughter to give her the best night ever, and the only way to do that is to beat you." Said Xavier

Night Light smiled at his determination. So he truly is in love with my daughter. He isn't like Calvin at all. I see a loving heart in him. Night Light lowered his fists. Xavier raised his eyebrow at him.

"Then how about we finish this with one final sword strike." Said Night Light

"Let me guess. You want us to run at each other and see who can strike the other first." Said Xavier

"Smart man." Said Night Light

They walked to their swords and grabbed both. Xavier looked at Twilight as saw her nervous look.

"This is for you Twilight baby." Said Xavier

Twilight blushed as Xavier spun his sword in his hand and gripped it tight.

"Give it all you got Xavier!" Said Shining

Night Light began to run, and Xavier followed suit. The family waited for the two to reach each other. Soon they passed each other and swung their swords. They each slid to a stop and stood motionless as the family waited to see who go the strike off. Xavier please stay up. Soon the fight was over as Night Light placed his sword in his sheath and Xavier fell to the ground. Night Light had won.

"No!" Screamed Shining

"Well, your father has always won the final strike challenge." Said Velvet

"Xavier." Said Twilight

***
Xavier POV

I heard the sounds of hooves coming stomping towards me as I slowly got up. I sat up and rubbed the spot Night Light struck me. Ha, lucky shot. I saw Twilight got down to my level as she looked at me. I sure was a wreck with bruises across my face and blood dripping from my nose and mouth.

"You ok." She said

"I'm fine Twilight, nothing I can't take. Plus I'll be okay in an hour or so," I said

"I'm glad you're alright." Said Twilight

Twilight helped me to my feet as I wiped the dust away from my clothes. The others came up as I grabbed my sword and placed it back into its sheath.

"Looks like you win sir. But I'll say this. You were a great challenge," I said

"So were you, Xavier. I have face plenty of guards in my day, but you take the cake. I'll gladly spar with you any day and maybe just maybe. You'll beat me." Said Night Light

"I sure will try sir. So should we meet up tomorrow to try again," I said

"Xavier we're down for the weekend." He said

"Huh," I said

"This fight was enough to prove to me that you are the right stallion for my daughter. I know I said you had to defeat me, but you did something else. You showed me that you care for Twilight and you would die protecting her. That's the stallion I want my daughter around. So I Night Light, give you Xavier, my blessing to bed my daughter." He brought out a hand to me. I was surprised but shook it.

"Thank you, sir," I said

He pulled me close and began to whisper in my ear. "But if you hurt my daughter, I'll show you what I learned from my time on the battlefield."

That rose hairs on my neck as we split. I knew from that moment on to watch myself around Night Light.

"No problem sir, your daughter is in safe hands," I said

"Now how about we head home. I think it is about time we have some lunch." Said Velvet

"Yeah, that sounds nice," I said

***

Night had fallen over Canterlot. I sat on Twilight's bed waiting for her to return from the shower. Since this was her childhood home and not the library, she had to shower in the bathroom down the hall. I sighed as I was happy that I didn't have to worry about taking on Night Light to get his blessing. I had already planned to make love with Twilight tomorrow night. But I was also happy about Velvet's cooking. It was homestyle and brought me back to the times when my mother cooked and taught me to cook.

I looked to see Twilight come in with a violet towel wrapped around her body and another one wrapped around her mane.

"Enjoy your shower," I said

"Sure did, I just hope Shining likes it." Said Twilight as she was snickering.

"Let me guess, you took all the hot water," I said

"I left some, but not a lot." Said Twilight

"You sneaky little vixen," I said

"I try." She said

I watched as she dried off her hair and let it go from her towel. I didn't know why, but now I was getting a thing for wet mares. Not like I have a wet fetish, but these mares could surely give me one. I felt my face go flush before shaking it. I saw Twilight open up her drawers, but that was the end of my view as she used her magic to make her towel block my view.

"Really?" I asked

"No peeking, you'll get to see in time." Said Twilight

"You sure can play hard to get sometimes," I said

"I don't hear you complaining," said Twilight turning and sticking her tongue out at me.

I chuckled at her antics, and soon she took the towel in her hands and placed it on a rack in her room. I could see she was in a pair of light pink lace undergarments. They easily made me want her. On the right breast cup was her cutie mark, though I could see it as it was on her plot. She walked over sexily with the rise of her hips with each step. I think she's trying to see how far I can get aroused. She stepped up onto her bed and crawled over to me. We locked eyes before kissing each other.

We broke before she pushed me down onto the bed before getting on top of me. I raised my hands and slid them down Twilight's legs, applying a little pressure on her cutie marks, which made her release squeals of pleasure. She came down and moved her wet hair out of the way, and we meet again for another kiss. Her tongue pushed up against my lips, and I opened up for her. We tongue wrestled, but I won her out, unlike Applejack. I guess Twilight isn't as dominating as is Applejack. We broke our loving kiss with trails of saliva sticking to our mouths.

"I love you with my whole heart Xavier." She said

I raised my hand and stroked her cheek, "I know you do Twilight and I happily return that."

I brought my hands down her face to her chest. Her pink bra was keeping back her C-cup breasts from my viewing eyes. But Twilight surprised me by reaching back and taking off her bra and throwing it on the floor. She didn't cover her chest, but let me eat it up. I moved my hands down and started to massage each of them. She gave pleasurable moans as I did it.

"So this is what Applejack meant by teasing." Said Twilight

"Twilight this is barely the teasing level I'll show you when we get down to it," I said

"Then what's stopping you." She said with pure lust in her voice.

"Huh," I said

"You have my father's blessing now, we can go right now, I mean isn't that what your little friend, poking up, is saying." Said Twilight

I hadn't realized I had gotten aroused with what we were doing. My member was already growing hard with desire. I looked at Twilight's eyes and knew she wanted me.

"But what about the others," I said

"A simple soundproofing spell will make sure no pony hears our loving moans." Said Twilight

Sure I was having a hard time fighting pushing Twilight on the bed and moving her panties away and just going to town on her. It was even more challenging with her licking up and down my neck. But I wanted to save myself for her tomorrow. I wanted to give her, her night, after our date she planned. But again it was hard when you have a lust filled mare on top of you. But I was about just to give her what she wanted till something popped into my head. I have no idea why it did, but for some odd reason, it did.

"Twilight." She perked up and looked at me. "Back in the kitchen this morning, your father talked about making sure I was right this time. What did he mean by that?"

That instantly killed the mood for her. Her eyes stopped being glazed over with lust and returned to normal. She looked away almost ashamed to say anything to me. I rubbed my hand through her hair as she seemed to be thinking hard whether to tell me or not. I stopped and brought her face over to mine.

"Twilight please tell me what's been keeping you down. Ever since we arrived, something has been bothering you. Tell me, please," I said

"You promise this won't change the way you look at me." She said

"Nothing can change the way I look at you," I said

She sighed before looking down at me, "I had a coltfriend before you. A wolf by the name of Calvin. I thought we were truly in love, so much that when I was eighteen. I had sex with him and lost my virginity to him. After a few months of being sexually active with him, I saw him talking and chatting with other mares. He had used me to further his agenda. He never loved me and thought my virginity was nothing more than a prize. After that day, I couldn't think of dating without getting hurt. So my father made it mandatory that I bring whoever I fall in love with to meet him. He knew that if a stallion could beat him, they could have me. But my father has never been beaten. He was more looking for the determination that the stallion would continue to fight till he had my hand. My dad saw that in you with just one fight. But that's not all when we had our date in the Crystal Empire. Calvin approached me in the club and told me that you would never love me because I don't have my virginity to give to you. I'm sorry Xavier, but I swear I've kept absent since I broke up with Calvin."

Tears rolled down her cheeks. My body filled with rage towards this wolf who had used Twilight. I had no anger or resentment towards Twilight. I knew she was telling the truth. I brought both my hands up and rubbed away her tears. She looked down at me.

"Twilight I don't care if you have a virginity or not. I'm just happy you are with me and tomorrow. I promise to give you a night you will never forget," I said

"Oh, Xavier." She said

She came down and kissed me on the lips. Since we were no longer in the mood, we didn't get any more intimate with it. She pulled off and laid next to me. We snuggled together as she slipped the covers up to us. But the next thing I knew was her panties were in her hands. She smiled at me as she threw them to the floor.

"I think you deserve it." Said Twilight

I chuckled as I pulled her naked body close to me. I kept dressed as not to get too aroused by her body. I still wanted to make tomorrow her best night ever. I ran my hand down her back as she shivered. I happened to pull her tail by accident, which caused her to give a passionate moan.

"Oh like that did we." She blushed as I looked at her, "Well, I'll have to remember that. Now any more spots I should know you like to enjoy," I said

"Unicorn horns are our erogenous zone." Said Twilight

"Really," I said

I reached up for it but stopped when Twilight brought my hand back down.

"Tongue." She said

I raised my eyebrow but shrugged. I lifted my head and began to lick her horn. She released happy moans as I coated her horn in my saliva. It would seem horns of unicorns are an erogenous zone. I didn't want to get her to aroused, so I stopped after a while.

"Enjoy," I said

"Oh very much." She said

I chuckled as I brought her close and kissed on the forehead.

"I love you Twi," I said

"I love you as well, Xavier." Said Twilight

I held her close as Twilight's horn came to life and the lights went out. She snuggled up to me in the darkness as I held her tight. I can hardly wait for tomorrow. I closed my eyes and slept with my loving harem beta, Twilight Sparkle.

Chapter Twenty Three-Bonding

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter Twenty Four-Wolf

Author's Note

So here is the next chapter of The Fabled Warrior. Now major WARNING. Chapter twenty-four is an extremely dark chapter. You can skip it, but the rest of the plot will revolve what happens in this chapter. But this will get into some subject matter that many viewers will find disturbing. But I warned you all that I was going to take this chapter into a dark route. So a reader's discretion is advised for this chapter. Please don't down-vote me for this one chapter, my dark chapters a far and few. So please don't leave or hate me because of it. This chapter is essential for the plot of this story. Now as always: comment, like, follow, share and tell.

(Note: This is all fiction and do not condone anything in this chapter. Thank you.)

Chapter Twenty Four-Wolf

Wolf
Twilight POV

I happily skipped through the park smelling the fresh air. I felt lighter than I had ever had. Something about being with Xavier and not having to worry about Calvin anymore. The park was quiet as most ponies of Canterlot didn't get up as early as I did. I left the house to get some fresh air after my romp with Xavier. Plus I needed to stretch out my legs. Xavier ultimately made them numb with his thrusts, but that's the way I wanted it. I spun around happy to be in love and free of Calvin. I pulled my phone and looked that the time. I decided to head back home to eat breakfast with my family since Xavier, and I leave back to Ponyville early tomorrow morning.

As I walked, I felt every hair on my body stand on end. A powerful dark magic surged through the air. I started to shake as I never felt such darkness. Even when I fought Nightmare Moon, Discord, and Sombra. But this one took the cake. Suddenly I felt that power right behind me. I slowly turned my head to see Calvin. But something was different about him. He was now emitting an aura of dark magic, and I put it together that he was the one with the black magic I felt. I stepped back to look at him.

Everything had changed about him. His coat was now a pitch black color with strange purple lines running all over it. They seemed to be highlighting his veins. His eyes were also completely black with only red dots in the middle acting as pupils. He was wearing armor that had red patches all over it, but the primary color was purple. He smiled at me, but his teeth had grown much sharper. Everything in my body told me to run for my life, but my legs wouldn't listen. He seemed to paralyze me with fear.

"What's wrong Twilight, I didn't scare you, did I." He said.

His voice kept me frozen as he walked forward. It was a sadistic sounding voice. But I shook myself back together and started to move back.

"Calvin, what happened to you?" I asked

"Oh, nothing much Twilight. Well, except for the fact that I have new powers. I know you can feel it, the black magic that I now have." He said

"What do you want?" I asked

"Oh, I'm glad you asked. You see I'm still pissed you didn't leave your monkey for me. I could have made you rich and famous. But no, you wanted to stay with that monkey. So I've come to claim what is mine." He said

"That would be?" I asked with fear in my voice.

"You and your body. So I'll give you two options here. You can come with me peacefully back to my home, or I'll force you to go with me. Your choice Twilight." He said

I thought it over quickly, but I wasn't going to let him bully me around, "I think I choose option three, to fight back."

I charged a powerful attack spell, Princess Celestia thought me for times like this and released it. The spell was a sphere of magic that when it struck the target, it released a powerful wave of magic. The spell struck Calvin, and I cheered on the inside but that died out once I saw him still standing like nothing was wrong, or I didn't even hit him. What the?! I started to panic as he smiled at me.

"Oh Twilight, you shouldn't have done that. I wanted this to be peaceful, but I guess will be doing this the hard way." He said

He disappeared into a cloud of smoke and reappeared right in front of me. I couldn't believe the speed he had. I felt his hand pressed against my stomach. The air around us became thick with darkness, and that's when I felt him release his attack. The energy output was greater than even what the princesses used to lower and raise the sun and the moon. The energy exploded out, and I was sent flying, crashing into trees, until I came to a hard stop with my back against an oak. I fell to the ground coughing up blood from the force.

"How did that feel, Twilight." Said Calvin

I looked to see him smiling down at me. But his smile had become sadistic. I felt everything in my body shake. This isn't Calvin, this is something else. He grabbed me by my throat and raised me up. I struggled to break his grip around my neck as I tried to breathe. He smiled before throwing into yet another tree. I smashed against it hard with my back. I could feel my magic shielding cracking. Unicorns had a natural shield of magic that protected their inner body. Mine was at its limit. If I take another hit like that, I'll lose my guard, and then he can break my spine. My thoughts stopped as I felt a kick in my chest.

The kick went through my shielding, and I felt my ribs cracking. I screamed in pain as I coughed up blood and rolled over in pain. I grabbed my chest as the pain was incredible. I cough up more blood. Damn. Calvin bent down to my level and looked at me through his red pupils.

"Now that I think about it, I think I'm going to break you and then make you mine." He said

"I'll never be yours, Calvin. So do what you want to me, but I won't be yours," I said

"Oh, I will." He said

He grabbed me and pushed me up against the tree. Then black locks appeared around my legs and arms. I couldn't move. But I still had my horn. I started to charge a flash spell to daze him, but he saw it coming. He grabbed my horn in his hands. The next I felt an immense heat coming off his hands.

"Let's see how long before I break that horn of yours." Said Calvin

I screamed as the heat rose. I knew what Calvin was doing. He was going to break my horn. The horn was everything to a unicorn. We are born with our horns, and our horns are our only way to use magic. Once a horn breaks, no pony can repair or replace it. All unicorns get in life is one horn, and once you break that horn, you don't get another. But the thing I feared was the side effects of a broken horn, which boiled down to two possible options. One option is the magic in a unicorn's body is no longer controllable, so it starts to kill the host unicorn. It's a slow and painful death with many cases leading to the unicorn just blowing up. The other was the unicorn falls into a deep depression and commits suicide after about a week of not having a horn.

No I can't die like that. I knew I would end up in side effect one because of my natural ability in magic. I always feared what would happen if it broke. Now I was about to live that fear. But Calvin stopped, and I began to breathe.

"Now that should take care of your horn." Said Calvin

I tried to use my horn, but nothing happened. My eyes widened, Calvin had not broken my horn but killed it. That was a different thing than breaking a horn. For only dark magic can kill a horn. The meaning of killing a horn is to stop the unicorn from using magic. It is unknown how long it can last. The worst outcomes are that the unicorn loses all ability to use magic and well commits suicide in the end as magic is everything to a unicorn, no matter how robust the user is in magic. Sure some find a way to live without the use of magic, but that is a rare few since the horn is the identity of the unicorn. Without magic, we are nothing, not even an earth pony.

"Now what Calvin?" I asked

"Oh, now I have my fun." He said

He bent down to my level, and we were face to face with each other. I could feel his hot breath on mine. I struggled against my restraints, but I couldn't do a thing. He smiled as he saw me struggling, I noticed that it seemed to turn him on. He closed the gap and locked my lips into a kiss before forcibly forcing his tongue into my mouth. He moaned as his tongue explored my mouth. He pulled off as I spat out the taste of his tongue.

"Oh, that's harsh Twilight. But I don't care since I'm going to enjoy myself just like your monkey did." He said

Calvin moved his hands down to my skirt. I struggled as I wanted to break free. No, this can't happen to me. He tore it off with my panties. My sex was now in plain view. He licked his lips as he looked at my sex.

"I still remember the first time I ate you out. You tasted like blackberries. I wonder if you still do. Don't forget to moan for me Twilight that'll tell me if I'm doing a good job." He said

I continued to struggle, but that ended when I moaned as his tongue went across my folds. I held back my moaning as not to please him. I couldn't believe that this was happening to me. Calvin was raping me, and no pony knew. I kept my mind from feeling pleasure, but it was taking everything I had. Soon he stopped, and I sighed as it was over. I started to inhale as he stood up.

"I think it's time we get to the main event." He said

I grabbed his pants and pulled them down. I struggled the hardest I ever had. No, I will not let him use me! I must break free! I fought to do anything, even trying to use magic, but it was useless, and it just caused Calvin to laugh.

"Yes struggle, but there is nothing you can do. You are mine Twilight Sparkle. I've waited so long to feel the velvet touch of your pussy. Now no more wasting time." He said

He lined his erected cock to my wet entrance.

"Please Calvin don't," I said

Tears were welling up in my eyes as I knew I couldn't do a thing. I was his to use.

"Sorry Twilight, but you wanted it this way. But I'll let you know something. No matter which option you took, I was still going to rape you. So let's get that pussy of yours into action." He said

I felt the tip rub against my outer lips. I cried out in the hopes of somepony hearing me. But that turned into a moan as Calvin smashed himself into me. He smiled as my pussy did its natural thing and squeezed him.

"Oh yes, I love how soft and tight you are." He said

"Please Calvin," I said

Tears were running down my face. He looked up at me and gave me a sadistic smile. That smile told me it all. I was his, and no pony would stop him. He pulled out and started to thrust as I began to cry as my pussy, which I only wanted Xavier to have, was being violated by Calvin.

"XAVIER!!!!"

***
Xavier POV

"XAVIER!!!!"

I jumped at that. Twilight. I looked to see Twilight was gone and it was 9 am. What was that? But suddenly everything my body told me Twilight was in trouble, my beta needed me. I jumped out of bed threw on my boxers, pants, shirt, coat, and sword I quickly slipped my boots on and ran out the door. Please be my imagination. I reached the kitchen, and she wasn't there. Shit!

"Xavier, are you ok?" Asked Cadance

"Have any of you seen Twilight?!" I asked

They all nodded their heads back and forth. I started to get even nervous until I heard my name again. I knew it was Twilight's voice. She was crying in pain. Something bad was happening to her.

"Twilight is in trouble," I said

"What?" Asked Night Light

I didn't answer but ran for the front door. The other followed behind me. I just ran for it following my gut to where I knew Twilight was. I soon turned to see the others following close behind. I stopped to let them catch up. Night Light and Shining had their weapons. I had nodded before I led to where Twilight was. Please be ok, please just be ok. I booked it as fast as I could.

***

We reached the park, and I started to look around. I could feel something in the air, something dark was here.

"Xavier, be on your toes. I'm unsure what that feeling is or what it is coming from."

"I will, Crystal."

"This energy seems to be so familiar to me."

I saw many broken trees. I knew Twilight had been in a fight. I followed the trees with the other following behind me. We came to a clearing, and my worst fears came to life. I saw Twilight with blood dripping from her mouth.

"TWILIGHT!!"

I ran up to her and bent down checking for a pulse. I sighed as I found one. she's alive. I looked her over and saw dried tears covered her face. But as I continued scanned her body I saw something else. Semen was pooling from her pussy. I felt my body just stop. A fear I hadn't even thought about since leaving Earth was starring at me. Somepony raped my love. The others came and saw the same thing. I heard Velvet gasp at the state of her daughter. I gently stroked her face as I tried to wake her up. She responded and started to cough up something. I saw it was yet more semen. I felt my body wanting to bash the bastard into the ground for defiling Twilight. I looked to see her horn had a dark spot where a hand held it. She opened her eyes and saw her look around hazily.

"Twilight," I said

"Xavier is that you." She said

"Yes, I'm here," I said

"I was wondering when you would arrive, monkey."

That voice caused every hair on my body to stand on end. The dark power I felt before was now standing behind me. I turned to see a wolf behind me. But he seemed so familiar to me.

"Having a hard time putting it together, monkey. Well, the last time we meet you said that if I came near Twilight or your harem, you would break me." He said

My eyes widened, "Calvin!"

"That's Calvin." Said Shining

"But that can't be." Said Cadance

"It's him alright." Said Twilight

"That's right. I'm Calvin, the wolf. But now I'm the new and improved Calvin." He said

"So I guess you're the one who raped Twilight," I said wishing not to say those words.

"Yes, I did, and It was quite fun too." Said Calvin

"How dare you defile, my daughter!" Yelled Velvet

He just laughed at the comment, I growled, but I kept my anger in check. He stopped as he looked at us.

"Now that you all are here. I can take you all out at once. Then Twilight will be mine forever. My little dumpster to use no matter how many times she cries." Said Calvin

"You're not dark, your sadistic!" I exclaimed

"Yes I am, now I think it's time to spill some blood." Said Calvin

Dark energy started to form around Calvin until it took shape. It took the form of a scythe. He took the handle of the weapon in his hands and spun it around and pointed it at us.

I pulled my sword as did Shining and Night Light. I'm glad I'm not alone on this one. I have a feeling I'm going to need the help. I looked back at Cadance and Velvet and Twilight. Then back at Calvin.

"Cadance listen to me. Get Twilight out of here. Take Velvet with you. I have a feeling this fight is going to a be a messy one. I don't want you getting into it," I said

"Alright, but all of you please be careful." Said Cadance

She picked up Twilight and used her magic to teleport herself, Velvet and Twilight away. I looked back at Calvin.

"So you two ready," I said

"Yes." Said Shining

"I am." Said Night Light

"Then let's make this bastard pay for what he did to Twilight," I said

"Bring it on. I can't wait to see the steel of my scythe cut into your flesh." Said Calvin

We rushed him as he did the same. Twilight, I will make this right. We leaped into the air, and the battle began.

***
Cadance POV

I pulled out of my teleportation just outside my aunt's throne room. The guards at the door came rushing to me. They could see I was holding a wounded Twilight. I kept her petals covered with my arm. She didn't deserve any pony else looking at them.

"Open the doors!" I commanded

The guards ran back and pushed the doors open. I ran in as fast as I could.

"Celestia!" I screamed

My Auntie turned to us, and I saw her drop every last paper in her magic as she rushed down to us. She looked at Twilight. She turned to the crowd.

"Leave at once and bring me, Captain Blood Fang." Said Celestia

The guards ushered out the ponies and closed the doors. After about a minute Blood Fang came into the room.

"Princess Celestia you required me." She froze up when she saw Twilight. "TWILIGHT!" She rushed over and looked at her and then me. "What happened?!"

"Calvin," I said with venom as I spoke his name.

"What do you mean?" Asked Celestia

"Calvin raped her," I said

"WHAT!!!" Said Celestia and Fang

"That fucking bastard, where is he know!" Exclaimed Fang

"Xavier, Shining, and Night Light are dealing him. You see, he's not the same wolf we all knew. He now has an unknown dark power emitting from him," I said

"Cadance." Twilight started to come back again. She fell back into an unconscious state when I picked her up. "Where am I?"

"At the castle," I said

"Where's Xavier?" Asked Twilight

"Fighting Calvin with your brother and father," I said

"Could you put me down?" Asked Twilight

I placed down Twilight, and she covered herself up. Fang saw this and left the throne room. About two minutes later, she came back with a pair of panties and a skirt.

"Here Twilight." Said Fang

Twilight thanked Fang and got her herself dressed.

"Twilight will you tell us what happened." Said Celestia

Twilight didn't want to speak. I could understand because who wants to talk about being violated. She probably just wanted to forget about it and say it wasn't real.

"Twilight dear, please tell us. I know you don't want to, but we want to help you. The only way we can do that is if we understand what he did to you." Said Velvet

Twilight looked at her mother with tears in her eyes. She started to form in her eyes before coming out. She hugged Velvet tight and just let her tears come out in droves.

"It's ok Twilight. It'll be fine." Said Velvet

Twilight started to calm down, but before she could tell us what happened, an explosion echoed throughout the castle. Then the doors opened with Luna come running in.

"Sister Canterlot is under attack." Said Luna

"What?!" Asked Celestia

"Yes, Princess Celestia, a black wolf with purple and red armor is battling against Xavier, Major General Night Light, and Prince Shining Armor. The fight is destroying buildings in Canterlot and ponies are running all over." Said a guard

"Sister, what's going on?" Asked Luna

"I'll explain later sister. Right now we need to worry about our citizens." Celestia walked over to Twilight. She hugged her, "I'm so sorry for everything my student. When this is all over, we'll listen to your story. I swear to you, anything you need to recover from this incident, don't hesitate to ask."

"Thank you, Princess Celestia." Said Twilight

"Alright, Fang you know what to do. The rest of us will go and help as well." Said Celestia

I looked at Twilight, "Auntie I'm going to stay with Twilight."

"Sure thing Cadance." Said Celestia

"But I want to help as well." Said Twilight

"Alright, but stay close to your mother or Cadance. I don't want you alone while Calvin is still breathing." Said Celestia

"Let's get moving. Canterlot needs us." Said Fang

We all rushed out to see the damage that was happening to the city of Canterlot.

***
3rd Person POV

Xavier jumped back as Calvin's scythe blade struck the ground. Xavier breathed in and out as he kept trying to fight. Damn this isn't good. We were in the forest but now were battling in the very streets of Canterlot. How can Calvin have this much power? Xavier gripped his sword tight as Calvin walked forward with his eyes staring at Xavier. But I can't give up, not after what he did to my beta. Calvin must pay for raping Twilight!

"Getting tired monkey. Don't worry soon you'll have all the time to rest when I send you Tartarus." Said Calvin

He swung down the scythe, and Xavier jumped out of the way as it struck the ground again.

"As if, I'll be the one sending you to Tartarus." Said Xavier

Xavier ran forward, and Calvin pulled his scythe close to him. They then began to exchange blows from each other's weapon. But Xavier was under skilled to fight Calvin's scythe. Xavier started to charge a photon ball and began to infuse it with fire. Once it was complete, he smashed it into Calvin's chest. Calvin went sliding away as Xavier stood up. Shining Armor came up with Night Light as they stood next to Xavier. They had bruises across their body from the fight. They all watched the smoke as Calvin came out of it perfectly fine. Shining growled as Calvin still didn't have a scratch on him.

"Damn." Said Shining

"How can he not have a scratch on him?" Asked Night Light

"Easy, your attacks are little tickles to me. So now time for me to beat you all down again." Said Calvin

He disappeared, and Shining went into the sky as Calvin reappeared. Night Light felt a fist his stomach and a blast of energy sending him into a building. Xavier jumped back, but when he was away, Calvin took him into a choke hold.

"Nice try monkey, now time to die." Said Calvin

Calvin increased his grip around Xavier's throat. Xavier began to struggle to breathe as he struck Calvin in the stomach. Xavier sent back his head and walloped it against Calvin's, making him let go. Xavier fell to his knees trying to breathe in fresh air. He slowly got up and turned to see Calvin just staring at him. His dead eyes staring back. Xavier pulled his sword as he got into his battle stance.

"How much longer do you wish to continue this fight?" Asked Calvin

"Until I've defeated you." Said Xavier

"Funny, but that won't be true. I guess that means to finish you; I'm going to have to cut you down to size." Said Calvin

Calvin grabbed his scythe and ran at Xavier, while Xavier readied his sword. The two clashed as they exchanged blows. But Xavier was still at the disadvantage because the scythe was much harder to defend. Xavier blocked an incoming attack from Calvin, and soon Calvin struck him hard in the stomach with his knee while in the stalemate. Xavier walked back coughing as blood came up. Xavier looked up to see Calvin gone. But Xavier then screamed out in pain as continual strikes hit him. Xavier fell to his knee as Calvin stood in front of him. Long cut marks riddled Xavier's body.

"I don't see why you don't give up, monkey. I have more power than you can ever imagine. But you continue to fight on. Why is that?" Said Calvin

"Because I won't let you hurt Twilight. I won't let you achieve victory. You must pay for what you've done." Said Xavier

"Hmm, what a stupid answer." Said Calvin

Calvin raised his scythe to the sky and ready to give the final blow. But a punch to the face sending him into a building ended that. Night Light's hand stopped glowing as Xavier got himself back up on his feet.

"Thanks." Said Xavier

"No problem, can't let my daughter's stallion get killed." Said Night Light

They watched Calvin slowly get up but before he could walk forward a pile of stones fell on his head. Shining came up.

"I don't how much more I can take." Said Shining

"Agreed." Said Xavier

"I just hope that attack left some damage." Said Night Light

They watched as the rubble began to shack and soon exploded off. Xavier, Shining, and Night Light covered themselves. Once the dust cleared, they couldn't believe their eyes as Calvin was standing perfectly fine.

"No way!" Exclaimed Shining

"Yes, I'm still standing. But I'll give you props for such an impressive way to defeat me. But sadly that won't do it for me. But now that all three of you are standing together, I can finish you all off." Said Calvin

Calvin placed his hands together, and a dark sphere appeared. Once Calvin had it perfect, he sent it straight towards the group of warriors. As it went barrelling towards them, it grew. They watched as anything touched by the attack turned to ash. Shining quickly places up a shield to protect them. But Shining's shield wasn't strong enough, and as the orb struck Shining's shield, it exploded. The explosion sent the trio flying into the air. Calvin laughed as he walked to where his enemies were going to hit.

Citizens ran all over the place as Royal Guards rushed them to the castle. Blood Fang kept her guards on point, making sure to help ponies trying to reach the shielded castle. Celestia and Luna were using their magic to keep a shield around the castle to protect their citizens. They were also helping ponies out with Cadance and Twilight also helping.

"Captain Blood Fang." Said a guard

Blood Fang turned to the guard as he pointed the sky. She watched as three objects came flying through the heavens. Then each striking a different building. Blood Fang covered her face with her arms as one landed close to her. Once the smoke cleared, she flew to see that it was Night Light.

"Night Light!" Screamed Fang

She picked up Night Light and saw his body covered in bruises and cuts. Blood was leaking from his mouth. She could tell he was hurt as his breathing was shallow and weak. The guard came up next to her.

"Captain we also found Prince Shining Armor. He seems to be in bad shape." Said the guard

"Alright, have some guards get him to the castle. I'll take Night Light. Now, has any guard checked the third area." Said Fang

"No ma'am." Said the guard

"Then get some guards checking and tell Cadance to pull back with Twilight. I think Calvin is finally reaching the castle." Said Fang

"Yes, ma'am." Said the guard

Cadance and Twilight looked around and found no one else to help. A guard came flying to them. He landed in front of them both.

"Princess Cadance and Twilight Sparkle. Captian Blood Fang wants you to report to the castle. We believe Calvin is entering this area." Said the guard

"Understood." Said Cadance

"Tell me, guard, what were those objects that came crashing down." Said Twilight

"They were Prince Shining Armor, Major General Night Light and we believe Xavier Young. But we haven't found him yet." Said the guard

"Well, at least I found my bitch."

Twilight froze up as her body shook violently to those words. She knew the voice that spoke those words. Calvin. She turned with Cadance and the guard. They watched as the wolf. Calvin came walking up with a faint grin on his face. Twilight just froze in place as she looked into the dead eyes of the wolf that raped her. She started to shack even worse, and Cadance stood in front of Twilight as Twilight grabbed her and began to tear up.

"Please don't let him take me." Said Twilight

"I won't Twilight." She turned her attention to Calvin, "So we meet again, Calvin."

"Hello Cadance, I was wondering when I was going to find you. I mean, I did deal with your waste of a husband, even to think that I was afraid of him. But beside the point, hand over Twilight and I won't cause you any harm." Said Calvin

"Not in your lifetime, Calvin." Said Cadance

"That's sad to hear. I guess I'll have to take Twilight back." He said

"Calvin slowly began to walk towards the group. Cadance charged her horn and let out a magical attack. But Calvin just reflected it away. He smiled as he sped up and was now in front of Cadance. Her eyes were face to face with his dead eyes. He gave a smile and grabbed the throat of Cadance. He lifted her up as she struggled to breathe.

"Let her go, criminal scum." Said the guard

Calvin turned to the guard that was ready to attack him. Calvin smiled as he raised his other hand and pointed his finger out him. The second Calvin did, the guard struggled to breathe before the guard screamed out as blood just rushed out his mouth and then his chest exploded. He fell over dead creating a puddle of blood. Calvin returned to his business with Cadance as Cadance couldn't believe her eyes.

"Now that nothing else is going to disturb us, I think I can go to my business." Said Calvin

He started to squeeze Cadance's throat as she struggled to breathe. Cadance tried to break free, but she couldn't concentrate enough to perform a magical attack. She scraped and clawed at his arm, but the armor was all she got. Cadance started to realize this was the end of her. No, please no, I can't die. Please don't let me die. Cadance's vision started to go black as the lack of oxygen was taking its toll on her. Cadance could feel the hands of death creeping towards her. But then salvation came.

"You get away from her!"

A powerful burst of energy struck Calvin and sent him flying into a building, which caused Cadance to fall to the ground. Cadance sucked in fresh air as she also coughed and looked up to see Xavier. His clothing torn apart and gashes and bruises riddled his body. But she could still tell that his fighting spirit not yet broken.

"Are you ok, Cadance?" Asked Xavier

"Yes, thanks to you." Said Cadance

"Xavier." Said Twilight

Xaiver looked to see Twilight was ok and wearing clothing again. She ran into his arms as he hugged her. She nuzzled her still wet cheeks into his neck. Xavier just rubbed her back to calm her down.

"It's ok Twilight. I won't let him hurt you again." Said Xavier

"How touching," the trio turned to see Calvin stepping out of the rubble. "It warms my heart to see such a thing like that. But sadly, I don't have anything of that nature to warm. Now, Xavier, it seems you still want to fight, and I'll give you that fight."

"Cadance get out of here with Twilight and don't turn back. I'm going to put an end to this once and for all." Said Xavier

"But." Said Twilight

"No buts, Twilight. Please just get back to the princesses and stay safe. I promise that I will win this fight." Said Xavier

"Please be careful Xavier." Said Cadance

Cadance charged her horn, and both her and Twilight vanished into white. Xavier felt a small breeze blow by as he saw them leave. Xavier turned his attention back to Calvin as Calvin drew his scythe. Xavier drew his sword as he readied himself. I promise you Twilight, I will survive and defeat him. Calvin rushed forward as Xavier raised his sword as prepared for the attack.

Cadance and Twilight pulled out the teleportation as Blood Fang rushed over to them.

"Where's my guard?" She asked

"I'm sorry Blood Fang, but Calvin killed him." Said Cadance

"Bastard." Said Fang

Cadance walked over to see Shining and Night Light. They had bandages across their bodies. Cadance smiled that at least her husband was alive.

"Where's Xavier?" Asked Shining

"Still fighting Calvin." Said Cadance

"I'm impressed; the kid has more guts than I realized." Said Night Light

"That's my Xavier for you." Said Twilight

Soon a rumble went out close to the city. Everypony turned to see Xavier strike the shield and slide down as Calvin walked through the rubble smiling. Xavier slowly got up and taking his sword in his hands. He wiped his chin as he got back into battle stance. Xavier was taking in large breaths of air as he watched Calvin walk towards him.

"Xavier, this is it. You've reached the castle."

"I know Crystal, but I have no idea how to beat him."

"I might have a solution, but it will take some time to get it worked out."

"How long we talking?"

"Five to ten minutes. If you can give that much time, I should be able to grant you enough fire energy to use a single move to win."

"Meteor do it, I'll try to hold him off as long as I can. But you better be fast because I don't think I'll last more than ten minutes with the way this fight is going."

"Understood."

"Hold on just a little while longer Xavier."

Calvin stopped as he looked at all the ponies inside the doom. He smiled as he looked at them all.

"I've been thinking Xavier. Originally I just wanted this powers so I could force Twilight to be mine. But as I know look at all the ponies of Canterlot huddling together for the hope that they'll survive it makes me think of something new. If you, a major general, who ponies can't beat and a prince, then I can defeat anything. Then what's stopping me from killing Princess Celestia and Luna? What's stopping me from ruling all over Equestria? I can even kill the bearers of the Elements of Harmony before they ever could get a chance. Yes, I see it now, an Equestria where I rule and every mare is a bitch to do as I please. Can you see it, Xavier." Said Calvin

"Sorry, but I can't see that world at all. All I see is the world where you get punished for your crimes you committed against Twilight. So if you want your world to be a reality, then you're going to have to spill my blood across these stones. Because this here Calvin is where we decided who wins and loses." Said Xavier

"I couldn't agree more. But sadly, it will be you who will lose." Said Calvin

"Will see about that." Said Xavier

"We shall." Said Calvin

The two rushed at each other and blades started to clash. Everypony watched as their survival lied in the hands of Xavier and Xavier knew that. He fought with everything he had left. I just need to stall out this battle as long as I can. Xavier leaped back and landed before brushing his hands across his blade. Fire condensed around the sword before Xavier swung it and sent out a wave of fire. Calvin raised his hand, and a dark shield formed in front of him and blocked the attack. Then as Calvin was lowering the guard, Xavier was meters away from him.

"Eat this, Fire Photon." Said Xavier

He smashed it into Calvin and sending him into a building. Xavier breathed in and out but soon felt a strike to his stomach. He coughed up blood as he went straight to the air. Calvin charged his hands together before a dark sphere appeared.

"Get this monkey, Shadow Stream."

Calvin threw his hands in the air, and a dark beam shot out and struck Xavier before exploding and sending Xavier smashing into a building. Calvin charged another sphere and sent it to the house. The black orb grew and started to destroy everything in its path.

"If Xavier doesn't get out now, that thing will kill him!" Exclaimed Shining

"Come on Xavier, don't let this be your end." Said Fang

"Xavier!" Screamed Twilight

The orb struck the house and exploded, and nothing was left as the smoke cleared. Calvin smiled till he saw something walking towards him, it was Xavier. His shirt and coat were gone. Scratches and bruises covered Xavier's body as blood leaked from open wounds. But even with all that, Xavier was still standing.

"No way!" Said Calvin

"Xavier's still alive and kicking." Said Shining

"Alright, he still has a chance." Said Fang

"But how much longer can he go. He looks like he could go over at any minute." Said Night Light

"Night Light as a point, but let us hope Xavier has a plan." Said Celestia

"Yes, sister or will be seeing the golden fields ever soon." Said Luna

"Xavier." Tears started to leave Twilight's eyes, "Finish it, Xavier!"

Xavier walked back to Calvin holding his sword inside of its sheath. The strap broke from the attack. Calvin growled as he thought he had Xavier finished.

"How did you survive?" Asked Calvin

"Speed Strike." Said Xavier

"Well no matter, you're still done whether that attack does you in or not." Said Calvin

"Xavier, it's finished. But the move will drain everything you have. But it will end this fight."

"Alright Meteor, let's see what you got for me."

Calvin was getting ready to attack but stopped when the ground started to rumble. He looked around to see everything was shaking. Ponies watching couldn't understand what was going on till they pointed to Xavier. Red flames covered Xavier's body. He pulled his sword before throwing it into the air. As the sword flew up in the air, it began to shine. Calvin watched it until he felt his armor break under immense pressure. He coughed up blood from the attack. Calvin looked to see Xavier's fist covered in a red energy. Xavier smiled as he began to deal strike after strike onto Calvin. Each strike was breaking the armor that protected the wolf. Calvin struggled to fight back, but Xavier didn't give him a minute to react. Xavier just kept going, and nothing was stopping him.

"Xavier's winning." Said Shining

Guards cheered as Xavier grabbed Calvin and threw him up into the up and jumped into the air using a blast of fire to force him up. The sword fell back down, and the blade struck the ground as the whole sword glowed bright red.

"What does Xavier have planned?" Asked Luna

"Yes, I would like to know as well." Said Celestia

Xavier smiled as everything was in place. He cupped his hands together and sent Calvin barrelling towards the ground. Calvin hit the ground right next to the glowing sword. Soon the ground shook again as cracks began to appear in the area. Waves of fire went towards Xavier consuming him in it. Calvin looked up as Xavier smiled as he looked down.

"In days of old this power was granted to one man and only one man. The power of pure fire and its destructive forces. That man was the first Young, Faba, and now I have been given that power. The end is now, Calvin. Let me introduce you to an Ancient Power." Said Xavier

The fire around Xavier exploded sending him into the sky like a rocket before coming down. He pushed out a fist, and as he fell, fire consumed it. Everypony watched as Xavier soon reached the sword.

"Go! Ancient Power, Eruption!"

Xavier struck the handle of his sword, and it rumbled, and then everything exploded in a frenzy of the fire. A fire erupted into the sky as ponies covered their eyes from how intense it was. The fire bloomed over the shield as ponies held themselves together to bear the rumbling that roared across Canterlot. But soon it ended, and ponies looked to see smoke all around them. Celestia lowered the shield and with Luna, cleared the smoke. The area around them now stood as smoldering ash. Heat rose from the open cracks across the roads. Scorched land stood in front of everypony.

"What power." Said Luna

"Yes sister, but where's Xavier and Calvin." Said Celestia

A few pegasi took the to the air and spotted the human.

"Princess," Celestia looked up to see the guard pointing to Xavier.

He was smashed up against a wall. Smoke wafted from his body as he laid there. Blood Fang flew over and started to reach for him, but backed off.

"Damn, he's hot. I mean that figuratively and literally." Said Fang

"Glad to know you like my body." Said Xavier

"You're alive, oh and yes you like great. Quite muscular," said Fang moving her head as not to show her blushing face.

Xavier smiled as he got himself up, but struggled to stand. Fang caught him and sighed when she didn't get burnt.

"Well, it looks I won." Said Xavier

"Sure did." Said Fang

Ponies came out as Fang walked Xavier over the princesses. Ponies cheered for him. Twilight smiled as she saw Xavier's sword still in the ground. She walked over and touched the handle and felt it was cool to the touch. She removed it and held it in her hands. She ran her fingers across the blade and heard a cough. She looked to see Calvin. He was still alive, but he was dying as a large shard of rock stuck out from his stomach. Twilight looked at the pitiful wolf, and her memories of her rape came back to her. She looked back down to sword in her hands. She held the handle as she headed towards Calvin. The sword gripped tightly in her hands. If my father, Xavier and Shining can wield a sword and kill with it, then so can I. I've read plenty of books on sword fighting and all I need to do is point the blade right for his heart and shoved it in. Then it will all be over.

Xavier smiled as he looked around, but couldn't find his love.

"Where's Twilight?" Asked Xavier

"I don't know. I swore Twilight was here." Said Fang

"Princess." Said a guard

They all turned to see Twilight walking with Xavier's sword held tight in her hand. She was walking towards Calvin with it. Calvin wasn't moving as Twilight approached him. Xavier knew what she was going to do. No, I can't let her cross that bridge. Xavier turned to Fang.

"Get me over to her. I have to stop her." Said Xavier

"Right." Said Fang

Fang grabbed Xavier and using her wings flew him over as Twilight pushed the last stones out of her way to stare down Calvin. Calvin smiled as he looked at Twilight.

"So the bitch is here to finish me off." Said Calvin

Twilight looked at him with nothing in her eyes.

"That's right the bitch is here to finish you off once and for all. You took everything from me Calvin, and now I'm going to pay back the favor." Said Twilight

"Ha, I bet you don't even have the guts to do it." Said Calvin

Calvin began to laugh until it turned to a scream as Twilight smashed the blade into his shoulder. She moved it around as she wanted to cause all the pain she could.

"What's that about not having the guts. A military father raised me. My brother was once the captain of the Royal Guards. And my harem stallion is a warrior. So tell me how I don't have the guts. I've had them, and now that you are defenseless and weak, I'll show you the same pain you showed me when you raped me." Said Twilight

Twilight pulled the sword from his shoulder. She looked at his arm and raised the blade as tears ran down her face. She screamed as she chopped off his arm. Calvin screamed as the pain hit him. Twilight raised it once again and smashed into his other shoulder. She twisted the blade once it was inside his flesh. Tears came out of her dead eyes as she removed it and pointed it down to his stomach and smashed it into there. As she brought the blade out, blood splashed up against her face as he pointed the blade of the sword right between Calvin's eyes.

"If you think I'm going to kill you that fast, then you wrong. No, I want you to writhe in pain like I did as you raped me. I hope you enjoy it you mother fucker." Said Twilight

Her horn flared as her magic consumed Calvin's body. He screamed out as Twilight started to use her magic to attack Calvin's inner body. She kept on crying as she watched him endure the pain. I know that this will never help me get back what Calvin stole, but at least I can see him writhe in the same pain he caused me. I know that my old self is gone and that the pony standing here doing this is the self I'll have to live with for the rest of my life. But I don't care. I won't let him sit in a jail cell awaiting what Celestia believes is the right punishment, no I know the penalty. For everything he's done, he deserves death. And I'll be the one to carry it out. Right between the eyes. The quickest way to death.

Fang landed with Xavier as they watched Twilight raised his sword to the sky. Xavier couldn't let this continue. He had to stop it.

"Twilight, NO!" Screamed Xavier

Twilight turned to Xavier as Fang let him go. He struggled a bit to walk but told Fang to stand back. He got up and slowly got back to walking on his feet. Everypony watched as silence ran through Canterlot.

"Twilight, please don't do this." Said Xavier

"And why not, he doesn't deserve anything less. Death should be his ultimate penalty, and I'm going to give it to him." Said Twilight

"But if you do Twilight, will that fill the hole that revenge is right now. No, all it will is leave you empty. I know you want him dead, and so do I. I want to take that sword and smash the blade end of it into his skull. I want to for everything he's put you through. But I won't because I won't cross that bridge. Taking a life is a bridge that once you cross that you can't cross back. Please don't stain your hands with his blood. Please just walk away from this." Said Xavier

"But why you kill, my father kills, my brother kills, and Fang kills. What's the difference if I kill this scum once and for all." Said Twilight

"There's a big difference Twilight, what your killing for is revenge. All those ponies you named off kill when it is only necessary." Xavier paused as he thought about something, "Let me tell you something Twilight. When I was growing up, I thought about joining the Marines and being like my mother. I thought about how cool it was to hold a gun and fire it. How I was going to be a hero for my country. But my mother stopped me telling me it wasn't all that I thought it was. War is just a battlefield full of pain and misery. It leads to nothing but suffering whether that be yours or someponies else. She told me that when she first took her first shot into a living being, she threw up. But after round, after round left her weapon, killing became second nature. It dulled her to violence. She said that becoming military makes you cross bridges that we shouldn't. Killing is a bridge she wished she never crossed. Because life to her had become comfortable for her to look over until I was born."

"But then what about when you killed Slugger." Said Twilight

Xavier was standing inches from Twilight, "I know that I've killed, but I killed because I had to. My mission is to destroy the followers of Pandora and Pandora himself. Those who follow Pandora are monsters that have to be put down. Killing is needed and should happen, but only when it is necessary. But Twilight what you seek is revenge murder, and that is when you cross the bridge. Please Twilight, don't bloody your hands with his blood. Just let go of the sword and come back to me." Said Xavier

"And be what, your happy Twilight. No, that Twilight is dead. Calvin killed that Twilight. This Twilight is one who can't perform magic and will forever remember her rape. I'm a broke version of myself." Said Twilight

Tears ran down her face, and she felt Xavier ran his hand across her face. She looked into his eyes as he had tears as well.

"No, I know that I lost you. But I don't to lose you any further. So please just drop the sword and let's go home. We'll find help for you and will get the harem to help as well. You'll learn to perform magic again. I'll patch you up as best as I can. But all I ask of you is this. Could you look at our loving daughter if you killed him? Could you face her if she found out what you did? Tell me Twilight, do you want our daughter to know you for this one time because I don't want to live a day where I see you take Calvin's life, no matter what pain he caused you. So please, drop the sword, do it for me, your family, your friends, our harem and especially our daughter." Said Xavier

Twilight couldn't fight it any longer. She exploded at into tears. She dropped Xavier's sword to the ground. She grabbed Xavier and just cried out like a little filly. Xavier held her tight as tears ran down his face as well. He ran his hand through her mane and held her to quiet her down. Ponies who watched started to cry for the couple as well.

"Let it all out Twilight. It's going to be ok now. It's going to be ok." Said Xavier

Twilight held him tighter as he kept letting every tear she had in her eyes out. Xavier looked to see Calvin was gone. Xavier just closed his eyes as he just thought about calming down Twilight as that was all that was on his mind.

***

Calvin ran through the streets. Night had fallen over Equestria as Lunar and Solar Guards led by Blood Fang were out searching for him. Calvin had escaped as Xavier was calming down Twilight. He knew he was a dead wolf if he stayed around. But Calvin was dying because of the massive amount of blood he had lost. He kept running trying to find the person that gave him his new powers.

"Come out! I want to talk with you!" Screamed Calvin

"Here I am." Said the male voice

"Where are you, I can't see you." Said Calvin

"That's because I don't wish for you to see me. But I will say a great job today." Said the male voice

"Great job, I'm dying here. You told me I would be able to beat Xavier. But no, he beat me." Said Calvin

"Oh, I can't believe you fell for it. Oh, what an idiot. I guess that's why you worked so well." Said the male voice

"What do you mean by that?" Asked Calvin

"You see Calvin, my boy. You were just an experiment for me. You see I'm running tests on Xavier Young and you were just a part of it. I do thank you as I got plenty of usable data. But I knew you couldn't beat him. I knew sooner or later he would find a way to defeat you. I guess I was right with Xavier using an Ancient Power move. That was the best part of the battle. Though I did like watching the mare, you raped, torture you." Said the male voice

"You crazy fucker, where are you?!" Demanded Calvin

"Oh, what harsh language. But I guess that's reasonable after you find out your nothing more than a test dummy for me. But now that this part of the experiment is over, it's time to clean up my mess." Said the male voice

"Mess." Said Calvin

"Yes, you are my mess. I can't let you telling anypony about my experiment on Xavier. It would ruin the surprise for when we meet. So that's why I'm going to kill you. You see that potion you drank also comes with a little fail safe. So with just a quick snap of my fingers, you'll be nothing but a mess for the ponies of Canterlot to clean up." Said the male voice

Calvin heard the snap of a finger and started to feel something bubbling in his body. He looked down at his arm and stubble as his body began to bubble up. He screamed and grabbed his head before he exploded like a balloon and painting the area in red. A set of guards heard the sound and went towards the area and found the scene. They quickly left and got Celestia, Luna, and Blood Fang. They led them to the sight and walked away. The trio arrived and found the horrific scene.

Around the area blood, body matter, and internal organs painted the area. On the ground was Calvin's whole head. Luna ran off to vomit as Fang held it in. Celestia just looked at the scene before using her magic to destroyed everything. Fang couldn't take it anymore and blew herself. Luna returned as Celestia bent over hurling. The mysterious figure watched the whole thing before disappearing into the darkness as he did, he muttered a few words to himself

"The experiment has begun."

Chapter Twenty Five-Healing

Healing
Twilight POV

I walked the market of Ponyville. I looked down at the list in my hands. It was all the stuff I needed to gather for the library. I looked back at the crowd as not to run into anypony. As I walked, I looked at all the happy ponies. I wish I was that happy. Nearly three days had passed since my rape at the hands of Calvin. But before Xavier and I left Canterlot to return to Ponyville. Blood Fang told us that Calvin was found dead. The killer was still at large, but I didn't care. When I heard he was dead, I smiled just for a minute. I was happy that I wouldn't have to deal with him anymore.

When we returned home, and after Moon got out of school. I just hugged her and held her tight. It felt good to hold her. It helped get my mind over what had happened to me. Xavier called together the harem when Moon went off to play with her friends, and we told them everything. They instantly hugged me and said they were there for me. When Moon came home, we told her a gentle version that I was hurt and that I wasn't going to be the same mother. But she understood everything Xavier, and I told her. So everything was running smooth, but I still wasn't myself.

I looked down again and went to a stand and bought some vegetables that we needed. I looked back down when I heard my name called. I looked to see Fluttershy. She was smiling as she walked towards me. I smiled, but it still felt so fake. We came into a hug as we met.

"Hi, Fluttershy," I said

"Nice to see you out Twilight. So you're doing some shopping." Said Fluttershy

"Yeah got to make sure we have plenty of food in the house," I said

"Mind if I join. My class finished early today, and I have nothing else to do today." Said Fluttershy

"I don't mind, I could use the company," I said

We began to walk as I looked back down at the list. Not much was left to get before I could head back home.

"How have you been doing Twilight?" Asked Fluttershy

"I wish I could be better, but I'm not. I'm still having nightmares, and I swear Xavier naps more around the house because of it. I swear that nothing looks to the same to me. I look in the mirror every morning, and I just see my dead, lifeless eyes. Some days I swear I see Calvin's. Certain noises cause me to flash back to my rape. Right now my life is shit. But even though it is, you all are here for me. Xavier stays up until I'm asleep. Barb is doing everything for the library. Even Flame helps with Moon. Or when I feel down, he curls up and purrs and lets me pet him. So I guess, I'm better than the day after my rape," I said

"Glad to hear, just know we're all here for you Twilight. A harem helps out those in need. I'm just happy to see you coming around. So have you tried to perform magic." Said Fluttershy

"Yes, but it makes me feel like I'm back in Magic Kindergarten. But I'm slowly getting it back. I'm happy to say I should be able to perform magic maybe in the next month or so," I said

"I'm so excited for you, Twilight." Fluttershy paused for a second, "Mind if I hug you."

I smiled, "Sure."

We came into a hug. Because certain actions caused me to flashback, my friends asked if it was ok for them to do certain things. After we had parted, we continued to shop around. We got everything I needed except new quills and ink for the library. We were about to enter the store when a stallion bumped into the back of me. In an instant, I flashed back to my rape. My body then went into overdrive to defend myself. I turned around and slugged him in the face. Like I told Calvin, being raised by a father who is a major-general for Celestia meant I could defend myself. I started to sweat and breath as I tried to stop my mind from flashing back.

"My nose." Said the stallion

When I heard those words, I began to shook myself back together to see the stallion holding his muzzle. I saw blood coming from his hand.

"I think you broke it." He said

"I'm sorry, I didn't mean to hurt you. I just couldn't control myself," I said

"I'm not too sure about that with the way you threw that punch." Said the stallion

"Please forgive Twilight; she's going through some things right now. Come on Twilight, let's head home. I'll pick up some ink and quills for you later this week." Said Fluttershy

"Thanks," I said

We left the market and headed back to the library.

***
Xavier POV

"So that's what happened." Said Fluttershy

I sat in the kitchen leaning back in my chair as Fluttershy recounted what happened today to me. After Twilight had got home with Fluttershy, she walked up the stairs, and I heard the bedroom door close. I then asked Fluttershy what happened while she was out. I was in thought, but that ended when Flame started to burst out laughing.

"Oh, I would have loved to see that. I always thought Twilight the bookworm could never throw a punch. But she slugs a stallion right in the muzzle and breaks his nose. Oh, that would have made my day." Said Flame

"Flame this isn't laughing matter. Twilight did it out of instinct to protect herself. She never got a chance to do so when Calvin attacked her." Said Fluttershy

"Oh come on Fluttershy, I was trying to lighten the mood. Every since Xavier and Twilight returned, this library just feels thick with bad mojo. I'm trying to lighten the situation. I know that it's not a joking matter, I saw her the day they came back. Her eyes barely showed any signs of her old self. They just seemed dead. Yours were the same brother for a while. Though I am happy to see a little life in her eyes." Said Flame

"Flame's right to point as well as you Fluttershy. I am happy to see her coming back to her old self, though slowly coming back. But I know that she'll never be the Twilight I remember before this," I said

"So did you ever find her help. I'm afraid of what she could do when her magic comes back to her. A startled unicorn with high levels of magical power is a dangerous combination." Said Fluttershy

"I'll take your word on that. But yes, I have gotten Twilight help. Celestia pointed me to a therapist who lives on the outskirts of Ponyville. Celestia tells she is the best at what she does. So I signed her up for tomorrow morning. I just hope this therapist helps out. I can't stand seeing her so depressed all the time," I said

"I hope so too." Said Fluttershy

"Well, thanks for watching out for her Fluttershy. I think I'm going to see her. I just want to make sure she's ok. Flame if Moon comes home, have her start her homework before she even thinks about going out," I said

"You got it, brother." Said Flame

Fluttershy got up and kissed me on the cheek before stepping out. I closed the door behind her and walked up to the room Twilight, and I shared with ever so often sharing it with Barb. But for the past few days, it was just Twilight and me. I know I was neglecting the others of my harem, but they all understood. They told me to be with Twilight until she got back on her hooves. I was happy they were understanding.

I reached the door and opened it up. The room was dark, which wasn't natural of Twilight. I saw her lying on the bed with her head on a pillow. She just laid there. I walked forward and crawled onto the bed. I curled my hands around her and rested my head on my pillow. I didn't say a word as I held her. I knew that's what she needed, a rock to hold onto her. So I held onto her. I watched as she began to flip herself over. Her violet eyes were looking into my sea blue eyes covered by my glasses. I stroked her face as I looked at her eyes. I wished they were full of life again instead of the dead look they gave. I wanted a lot of things, but I knew that none of them would become real.

"Xavier." Said Twilight

"Yes Twilight," I said

"Why do you still hold me?" She asked

"Huh," I said

"Why do you still hold this hollow shell. I mean everything you loved about me is gone. All you're holding is a shell of the mare you fell in love with a week ago. You put your whole life on hold so that you can care for me. But you have four other deserving females, but you put all of your life into me. Why do you want to be near me? I'm nothing but damaged goods with no purpose." She began to tear up as she continued, "I beat you at night when I have a nightmare. I'm causing you to become sleep deprived. I'm causing you to fail at work. I can't even walk outside because if something brushes up against me, I'll freak out. You can't even sexually touch me without flashbacks or consent sexually with you. I'm not even sure if I'll be the unicorn I was and be able to perform at the same level of magic, I was at before. I'm nothing but defect, a defective harem beta. But still, you keep me, why Xavier, why. Why do you keep me as your beta, why keep me in the harem? I'm not worth being in your harem. I feel like I should be thrown to the curve with garbage and taken to the dump. Because that's all I am, garbage. But you hold onto this garbage, and I ask why?"

I felt a tear run down my face as I pulled her close to me. I ran my hands softly across her back. It hurt hearing speak of herself like that. It hurt because I wasn't able to save her. I knew I failed her and that hurt the most.

"Why I keep you Twilight is because I love you. I could never see my life without in this harem. I told you that when I first created the herd with you and Applejack. I meant what I said to you and Applejack. That statement still holds true today. You're not a defective unicorn, your just a wounded one. I'm your rock for you to hold onto and to survive the waves of life. I don't care about anything that concerns mating because that's just a bonus of loving you. True love comes from being right here holding you and knowing you're my beta. But still, I'm sorry." I started to break down in tears, "I'm sorry I wasn't there for you. I'm supposed to be this hero that protects you, but instead, I failed you. I let you get hurt and raped. I should have been there faster. I should have been by your side. But no, I wasn't I was asleep. I let you become what you are. All your problems are all my fault. I wish I could go back in time and change everything so that it was before all of this. But I can't, and I'm just sorry. I'm your knight, your protector, how can I even be that if I let you get hurt. How can I protect the others if I can't even keep you safe? Twilight forgive me, this all my fault. This whole thing is my fault."

I closed my eyes as I began to cry everything out. But I lightened up when I felt Twilight's muzzle brush against my cheek. I opened my eyes to see her gently rubbing it back and forth. She stopped and looked at me. She ran her hand across my cheek and smiled.

"Xavier I forgive you. Nothing that happened to me is your fault. Neither you or I am at fault here. Whoever gave Calvin those powers is to blame here. So please stop crying. I don't like to see my rock cry." She said

I wiped my tears and looked as I heard the door open. Moon poked her head into the room.

"Mom and Dad." She said

"We're in here, honey," I said

She came in and closed the door, "Uncle Flame told me you would be up here."

"What do you need honey?" I asked

She walked forward, and I could hear her crying. I got up and walked over to her. I picked her up and started to wipe away her tears as Twilight got up.

"Why are you crying dear?" I asked

"Because I don't like seeing you and mom sad." She said

"Oh, Moon." Said Twilight

"I want things to go back to the way things were. I want them to go back to when things were happier." Said Moon

"So do I honey, but we can't change the hands of time. But I know what you could do to help make everything go back to normal," I said

"That would be." Said Moon

"For you to give your mother a big old hug," I said

I handed her off to Twilight, and they hugged. It made me happy to see Twilight embrace Moon. I think it helped her when Moon was around.

"Please stop crying mom; I don't like seeing you sad." Said Moon

"Same here Moon. I hate to see my little girl cry over me, just like I hate seeing your father cry. You are my rocks, and my rocks should be robust against the waves." She pulled Moon from her shoulder and wiped away her tears, "How about we make a promise? If you stop crying, then I'll stop."

"What about dad?" Asked Moon

"I think he should join in as well." Said Twilight

"Yes, I will. So let's promise to stop crying about this and move forward. We can move together as one loving family," I said

"What about Uncle Flame and Aunt Barbara?" Said Moon

"Them to and my other lovers. Together we will stop crying over the past and look to the future. But most of all we look at what's happening right now. For today is a gift we shouldn't spoil any gift with tears," I said

"Your right Xavier." Said Twilight

"Yeah, Dad." Said Moon

We came together in a loving hug. I yawned as I was quite tired. I got about five hours of sleep last night. Twilight stroked my face and crawled onto the bed and patted for me to follow. I followed suit and wrapped my arms around my beta and my daughter. Twilight kept her arms tight around Moon as she snuggled into Twilight's arms. I kissed each on the forehead before laying my head on a pillow.

"I love you both," I said

"I love you both as well," said Twilight kissing Moon and me on the forehead.

"I also love you both," said Moon as she kissed us on the forehead.

I smiled as I yawned again and pulled my family closer to me. I watched as Twilight and Moon drifted off to sleep. I knew we all needed it. So I didn't mind having my daughter not doing her homework right after school. I watched as a smile came to Twilight's lips. I smiled as I held them as close as I could. I then closed my eyes let sleep take me, but not before I uttered a few words.

"Sweet dreams."

***
Twilight POV

I sat in a chair looking over a magazine that was originally lying on a table next to me. Xavier was napping next to me. Today was the day, the day I entered counseling for my rape. Xavier had been speaking with Celestia and found a therapist that lived just on the outskirts of Ponyville. I read that she was the best at what she did. I knew this was the start of the healing process I needed to go through. I flipped through a page and heard my name called.

"Twilight Sparkle."

I shook Xavier awake, and I watched as he stretched out.

"Huh." He said

"I'm going in, just wanted you to know. You going to stay and wait for me," I said

"Yeah, Moon told me she could make it home on her own. But you might have to wake me up when you finish your session." He said

"Ok, see you in an hour," I said

"Twilight wait," I looked back at him. "Remember that you can tell her anything. She can't say a thing to anypony else. So please tell her everything you want to say. Don't hold back anything. This session is your time to talk."

"Alright Xavier," I said

I walked up to the desk, and receptionist pointed the way. I followed her to a room. The receptionist opened it for me, and I thanked her. I walked in and found it was quite a lovely place. It had a peaceful vibe to it. Two chairs sat in the middle of the room. A desk sat at the other end with plenty of items on it. Framed documents hung on the wall showing that the mare I was seeing had everything to qualify as a psychologist. Then there was another door that led outside to a garden. Different types of plants grew in the garden.

"Hello." Said a female voice

I turned to see a mare come in from the garden. The mare stood the average height for a mare. The mare's coat was a rose color with a light blue and white mane. She had gray eyes that a pair of black framed glasses. She wore a white dress. She didn't have a horn or a pair of wings, so she was an earth pony.

"Yeah, nice to meet you. I'm Twilight Sparkle," I said

"Glad to meet you, I'm Doctor Peace. Shall we take a seat."

She pointed to the chairs. I took the one nearest the entrance to the room. She took the other chair and pulled a file next to her and opened it up and seemed to be scanning over it. She closed it and then pulled a notepad over and opened it.

"So Twilight from what I gained from your stallion. You are here because somepony raped you." Said Dr. Peace

"Yes, by my ex-coltfriend," I said

"I see, so you dated before you fell in love with your new stallion. So tell me are you in a harem or are you monogamy." Said Dr. Peace

"Xavier is in a harem with me being a beta," I said

"I see, so let's talk about how is this rape is affecting your harem." Said Dr. Peace

"Well, the harem is understanding of my rape," I said

"How understanding?" Asked Dr. Peace

"Well, they've been letting Xavier stay exclusively with me. They have also been spending time with me when I go out in public. It's been nice to have them close through all of this," I said

"Ok, so how many are in his harem?" Asked Dr. Peace

"With me, there are four others. So that makes five altogether," I said

"I see, so is the harem healthy." Said Dr. Peace

"Healthy," I said

"Yes, a robust harem means that the stallion has a relationship with all the females in the harem. Unhealthy ones are ones that have the stallion paying attention to only one mare in the harem and leaving the others in the dust." Said Dr. Peace

"Oh, well I guess we've been healthy. But Xavier has only ever had an intimate relationship with me and the alpha of our harem. The other three are still virgins, so they are waiting for the right time for Xavier to finish the bond," I said

"Hm, so ever since your rape and return to Ponyville, has Xavier had any intercourse with any mare in the harem." Said Dr. Peace

"No, Xavier has put a pause on his sex life to take care of me," I said

"I see, but do you feel like he should be doing that." Said Dr. Peace

"I don't know why he even is putting so much devotion into me. He has four other girls he could be cuddling in bed with instead of me. If I get a single nightmare, I thrash around in the bed and beat him up. But instead of getting mad or lashing out or even leaving. He stays up and calms me down and doesn't sleep until I've gone back to sleep. He barely gets enough sleep, which causes him to nap on the couch. He also has started to take fewer hours in his job. But I also think he's holding off his urge for sexual acts because he doesn't feel right for him to be in pleasure as long as I'm not up for any sexual acts. I don't know how he could do such things when I'm a broken mare. Nothing can change what happened to me. I don't see why he doesn't just throw me out of the harem and leave me. But no, he just continues to be my rock, no matter what I say," I said

"So you feel Xavier should dump you out of the harem because you're imperfect goods." Said Dr. Peace

"That's what I felt since we came back. But Xavier keeps telling me that he loves me and that nothing that happened to me will change that," I said

"Hmm, so do you love him?" Asked Dr. Peace

"Yes I do, every aspect of me loves him. He isn't anything like my ex-coltfriend. Xavier is sweet, caring and loving. He might be spending all his time taking care of me, but it lets me appreciate how much I love him. It lets me see how much he cares for me. I would trade anything to be with Xavier. He is my soul mate," I said

"Then you answered your question, Twilight. But it also allowed me to see Xavier for the stallion he is. Most stallions with herds or harems that have problems like these reject the broken female completely. But Xavier isn't; he is spending all his time to make sure you are ok. That is something you should be happy for because it shows a stallion who cares. It sounds like Xavier would gladly give anything to make you or the other females in your harem happy. So you have nothing to fear from this rape, Twilight. Sure no mare wants to go through such a horrific act. But you shouldn't let it blind you to the love Xavier gives you. We can't erase the past, Twilight and sometimes it is hard to move forward from it. But we all have to go on, and I believe with Xavier by your side, you will make it through it all." A clock began to chime off, "Well, it seems our session is over. Don't worry yourself with the expenses. Princess Celestia is covering it. Twilight, I want to see you three times a week to start out. Then when you feel more comfortable, we then can begin to move it down to twice a week and then once a week. Just make sure to stop by the receptionist to schedule your next appointment." I got and smiled as I shook Dr. Peace's hand. I then left for the door. But I heard her call out to me. "Twilight," I turned my head back to her. "Remember, none of this is ever your fault. Also, Xavier loves you ever much. Hope to see you soon."

"Thank you, Dr. Peace." I grabbed the knob to the door and opened it. But before I left I turned back, "Also, it was finally nice to talk to somepony about all of this."

"I'm glad, Twilight. Have a wonderful rest of your day." Said Dr. Peace

I stepped out and made my way to the front desk. I made my next two appointments and then went over. Xavier was in the chair with his head back as he was snoring away. I smiled as I looked at him. Dr. Peace is right, Xavier loves me no matter what happened. I gently started to nudge him awake.

"Xavier time to wake up," I said

"Huh." He blinked his eyes and stretched out as his mind came back to him. He then looked up at me, "Oh Twilight, you're done. Wow, that hour went by fast." Xavier got up and started to crack his back, "Oh man, I don't think the pony who designed these chairs didn't think any pony would sleep in them."

I giggled as I planted a loving kiss on his lips.

"Then let's get you home and get you someplace more comfortable to sleep," I said

"Yeah, I couldn't agree more." He said

He looped his arm, and I looped my arm around his arm, and we began to leave. I rested my head on his shoulder, though careful of my horn.

"So, how was it?" Asked Xavier

I looked up at him and smiled, "It was perfect."

Chapter Twenty Six-Apple Family Secret

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter Twenty Seven-Training Day

Training Day

I sat on a picnic blanket enjoying a sandwich in the warm mid-summer air. My mares happily around me eating as well as talking. I kept my eye on my daughter as she played with her friends. Flame sat next to me as he snoozed away. So I bet you're wondering what's going on right now, well I'll tell you.

You see I decided to have a picnic with my harem and friends, though only Pinkie was here because Rainbow was working right now. But she would be here after she finished up with her work. I also wanted to get Moon out of the library because she doesn't need to be cooped up in the library. Plus it was a nice day out, why shouldn't we all be out enjoying the sunshine and fresh air. I knew there weren't many days like these left with fall coming into season soon.

"So Xavier, have ya planned anything for Moon's fall break." Said Applejack

"Yeah, Twilight and I have been talking about going camping," I said

"Camping." Said Rarity

"Yeah, Xavier told me that his mother used to take Flame and him camping. I never got to do a lot of camping when I was younger, so we decided to would be fun to take her out camping. Plus I always wanted to go myself." Said Twilight

"You have a place in mind." Said Fluttershy

"Not yet, I'm still researching that," I said

"Well, how about Rainbow Falls. I heard it's a great place tah go campin'." Said Applejack

"I read about that. It sounded like a great place to take Moon." Said Twilight

"I don't think I read anything about Rainbow Falls," I said

"Well, I only read about it two days ago. I was still taking notes on it." Said Twilight

"Now that I think about it, Apple Bloom has talked tah me about goin' campin'. Maybe I come with ya." Said Applejack

"I don't mind since we also got Flame and Barb coming with us. What do you think, Xavier?" Said Twilight

"I don't mind, but now that I think about it. How about the whole harem comes along. It could be a great way to bond as a harem," I said

"Oh, that would be fun. I could show Moon all the different types of animals that don't stay with me at my cottage, or I help out." Said Fluttershy

"How about ya, Rarity?" Asked Applejack

"Camping is not my cup of tea. I don't wish to get dirty, and that is all that camping is." Said Rarity

"What's this about camping?" Said Sweetie

We all turned to see Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo, and Moon coming up to us.

"Yeah, Dad." Said Moon

"Well Moon, you see. Your mom and I are planning on taking you camping for fall break. What do you think about that?" I said

"Oh, dad, that sounds so fun. I've never been camping before." Said Moon

"I knew she would like," I said

"Apple Bloom will also be goin' campin' with them." Said Applejack

"Really sis." Said Apple Bloom

"Really." Said Applejack

"What about us?" Asked Sweetie Belle

"I don't see a reason why not. Your friends of Moon and I think it would be fun for her to go camping with her friends. Scootaloo just has to get permission from her parents and Sweetie. You just have to persuade Rarity," I said

"Yes." Said Scootaloo

"Come on sis, why can't we go with them." Said Sweetie

"Yeah Rarity it will be fun," I said

"Do I look like the camping type to you." Said Rarity

"No, but you aren't the type to say no to my loving daughter," I said

"Please Rarity, come with us so that Sweetie can come along." Said Moon

Sweetie and Moon gave Rarity both their puppy dog eyes. Nice not to be on the receiving end. Rarity looked at them both and sighed.

"Alright, I'll come along." Said Rarity

"Thank you, sis." Said Sweetie

"Yes Rarity, thank you." Said Moon

"No problem, but Xavier," I looked up at her. "I'm going to get back for this."

"We'll see about that," I said

I pulled out some food for Moon and the CMC to eat. I yawned as I leaned back and looked up at the sky. As I looked at the bright blue heavens above, I could have sworn I saw a rainbow blur. So Rainbow is trying a sneak attack. I kept my eyes on the sky and saw the blur again. I then watched as Rainbow started to come down at me. I smiled as I saw her coming right towards me. I poked Flame awake.

"What, brother?" Asked Flame

"I need you to create a smoke screen," I said

"Why?" Asked Flame

"Rainbow," I said

Flame smiled as he got up and walked over to the area I told him to stand. The girls all raised their eyebrows as Flame was just standing out in the field.

"What's Flame doing?" Asked Rarity

"Yeah, Dad." Said Moon

"You'll see," I said

I watched as Flame sucked in air before releasing black smoke from his mouth. It covered the air around Flame. He stepped out as he sat down. Then we all watched as Rainbow ran right through the smoke and landed right in front of us all.

"Nice call brother." Said Flame

"Ok, now I understand." Said Applejack

"So Rainbow was trying to sneak attack us." Said Pinkie

"Yeah, but I can't understand how you saw me." Said Rainbow

"Reckoning Rainbow that when you fly fast enough, you leave a rainbow trail. I saw your rainbow blur and knew what you were planning," I said

"You can't sneak up on my brother." Said Flame

"Will see about that. So, Xavier, I was hoping we can begin training." Said Rainbow

"Training," I said

"Yeah, you remember when we first meet that you promised to train me in your fighting style." Said Rainbow

It took me a minute to realize that I did promise Rainbow I would train her.

"Oh yeah, I guess that is right. Sorry Rainbow, I forgot that I pledged that," I said

"Hey no problem, I knew you'd had a lot on your plate. So you still up with training me, I would still love it if you would train me." Said Rainbow

"Well, I see no reason why not. I don't have anything crazy in my life anymore," I said

"Alright." I got up and took off my jacket as I walked out to the open field. "So what should you teach me first." Rainbow threw her fists around and pretended to dodge. I just closed my eyes and placed my hands together. "Um, what are you doing?"

"Xavier's calming his body." Said Flame

"Huh." Said Rainbow

"One must calm their mind before learning to fight," I said

"Still, huh." Said Rainbow

"Our mother told us that in a fight, a calm mind is better than a scattered mind. For a quick jab may be effective, but it won't always do the job and can leave you vulnerable. But with a calm mind, one can strike the perfect blow and never leave oneself open." Said Flame

"But how does this go to teaching me CQC?" Asked Rainbow

"Because, Rainbow, CQC is about striking your opponent with critical blows and only with a calm mind can you think straight," I said

"If I were you Rainbow, I would go with it. Xavier will only teach you by using the way our mother taught us." Said Flame

"Alright, so I just have to calm my mind." Said Rainbow

"Yes," I said

I cracked my right eye open to see Rainbow place herself in the same pose I had. I smiled as I closed my eyes again and took in a breath.

"Now Rainbow, take a deep breath." I took a deep breath. "Then let it out slowly." I let go of the air stored in my lungs. "Now just stay quiet and listen to everything around you. The natural world has many sounds that only when calm can all of them reach your ears. Listen to the sound that the wind makes as it passes over the leaves or the grass. Listen to the sound of the insects that live around us. Listen for the sound of water as it rushes around us. A calm mind can pick up any sound that nature has to give us."

"Uncle, how long do they stay like that?" Asked Moon

"Matters on the person, Moon. Xavier can calm himself within minutes as can I. But Rainbow's new at it, so it will take her time to get it." Said Flame

"That's if she can stand still long enough." Said Applejack

"Xavier is quite amazing. I keep learning something new from him every time he talks." Said Twilight

"Listen to all the sounds around you. Block out all the noise that isn't nature. Block out all conversations so that only you and world around you are in a conversation," I said

I last a minute before I heard Rainbow give up.

"Can't we do something else, this is utterly boring. I didn't hear anything like what you told me, Xavier." Said Rainbow

I opened my eyes and stretched out my arms. "That's because you have a hard time staying still or being in one place for extended periods of time. Your love for fly and be in the air is the reason you can't stay still. That will be a personal challenge you must beat before you can attempt to calm your mind. Once you can stay still, you can ease your thoughts."

"How much time is that going to take me?" Asked Rainbow

"Well, it took me two years to learn to calm my mind and Flame three years. My mother said it took her up to five years to accomplish it," I said

"That long, come on can't you just skip that part and go straight to the fist part." Said Rainbow

"Rainbow, if you wish to learn from me, you have to learn the same way I did, and it all begins with a calm mind. I will not teach my fighting style to one without a quiet mind. Rash judgments are good at certain times, but nothing holds up to a quiet mind in a battle. For careless thoughts get you a one way trip to an early grave," I said

Rainbow muttered something under her breath. "So if I achieve this calm mind, you'll train me."

"That's correct, but I still help you achieve a calm mind whenever you want. But I won't teach you my fighting style to any pony who isn't willing to take the time to find a quiet mind," I said

"Let me guess because a peaceful mind is the only way to learn CQC." Said Barb

"Right Barb, CQC takes split second reaction time, and only one with the ability to calm their mind can decide to attack which part of the body," I said

"Alright, I was hoping for some action, though." Said Rainbow

"Partner, now that I'm thinkin' about it. Have ya and Flame ever fought." Said Applejack

"Plenty of times. Mom used to put us in sparring matches," I said

"Mom liked training us individually, but she thought that we should test our skills against each other." Said Flame

"So who usually won, I mean you are smaller than Xavier, Flame." Said Fluttershy

"Xavier won most, and I won a few here and there." Said Flame

"It would be so sweet to see you two fight." Said Rainbow

"Hmm, not a bad idea Rainbow. How about it brother, the last match we fought, we ended up in a tie and, if I remember our records are nine wins each. So how about it, want to see who will get to ten first," I said

"Yeah Uncle Flame, will you please do it." Said Moon

"Well, I can't so no to my adorable niece. Alright, Xavier, I accept your challenge." Said Flame

"I'm glad," I said

"Oh, I can hardly wait." Said Rainbow

"Though I wonder who will win. The same person did train Xavier and Flame." Said Rarity

"It will be an exciting fight." Said Barb

"Shall we make it our usual fight standard, huh Flame," I said

"You know it brother, so don't hold back anything." Said Flame

"I wasn't planning on it, brother," I said

"Then let's fight." Said Flame

***
3rd Person POV

Xavier ran at Flame and tried throwing a few hard punches at the Fable cat. Flame jumped around dodging the attacks. Flame leaped into the air and landed away from Xavier. Flame's tail fires grew bright before balls of fire formed around him. Flame raised his paw to the sky, and the balls of fire went up into the air before Flame brought down his paw down, and the fireballs came down.

Xavier began to dodge them as each as they came down for him. Flame smiled as he charged Xavier. Xavier jumped back and brought up his guard Flame jumped into the air. His paws glowed orange before a set of orange claws now covered them. Xavier leaped back as Flame struck the ground. Flame was running out trying to attack Xavier with his claws as Xavier tried to hit him. Both were nimble on their feet as they tried to strike each other.

"I'm impressed, those two are unbelievable." Said Applejack

"To think a fat cat like Flame can do anything like that." Said Rarity

"I wonder what else Flame can do." Said Twilight

Flame jumped back and landed as Xavier got into a battle stance. He waved his hand at Flame. Flame only smirked as he ran towards his brother. Xavier got low as he readied himself for his brother. Flame leaped into the air, and Xavier smiled as he knew his brother would do it. Before Flame could get an attack off, Xavier struck him in the chest. Flame spat up blood before Xavier sent him into the air. But that didn't phase Flame as he got his senses back together.

"Nice try brother." Said Flame

When Flame stopped, he pointed himself head first and used his tail to rocket himself back to the ground below. Flame then released a torrent of flames from his mouth, which consumed him. The fire column continued its descent to the ground. But soon the column of flames began to rotate as they came down.

"So he's going with that attack." Said Xavier

Xavier took in a deep breath before placing his hands together and releasing his breath. Flame jumped out of the spiraling flames and spun around striking it with his tails. The strike caused an ignition, which sent the attack barrelling towards Xavier. Xavier dropped his hands and pulled back his left arm. A blue light began to emit from it as his mark came to life. Xavier's Fable Powers consumed his hand in a blue light. Xavier waited for the right moment before throwing his punch. His fist collided with the spiraling flames and from the collision came an explosion. Flame landed on the ground and watched as Xavier came out of the smoke as if nothing happened.

"Awesome!" Said Rainbow

"What power." Said Rarity

"Oh, this is so much fun to watch." Said Pinkie

"Incredible, I can't see one side giving in at any time." Said Twilight

"Go, Dad and uncle." Said Moon

"I'll give you credit brother. That spiral was your best yet. I still remember when you couldn't make that happen." Said Xavier

"Well, that punch of yours was top notch. A well-struck, mom, would be proud of that." Said Flame

"She would be proud of us both, but the fight isn't over yet." Said Xavier

"Agreed." Said Flame

Flame blew out a cloud of black smoke as Xavier got ready for an attack. Soon Flame came out of the cloud of smoke, but it just wasn't one, but multiple versions of himself.

"Together, we can take you down." Said Flame

"Will see." Said Xavier

Each copy of Flame jumped trying to strike Xavier, but Xavier hit them with fast attacks. Each attack was causing the clone to disappear into black smoke. Once Xavier cleared out all the Flame copies, but he started to search for the real one. Where are you? Xavier looked around, but Flame was one step ahead. Flame popped out of a cloud of black smoke on top of Xavier's head.

"Miss me, brother." Said Flame

Flame jumped down and hit the ground and bounced up delivering an uppercut to Xavier. The attack dazed Xavier as he walked back. This attack left Xavier open to a flurry of attacks from Flame. Flame sped around Xavier striking him with fast attacks. Each was delivering a hard hit. Soon Flame grabbed Xavier's hand and using all his might flipped him onto the ground back first. The girls were just speechless at the strength the Fable cat had.

"Now that was impressive." Said Applejack

"Who knew Flame had that much strength in him." Said Fluttershy

"You wouldn't think he was that strong by just looking at him." Said Barb

"So give up yet brother. I don't want to beat you in front of your harem and your daughter, my niece." Said Flame

Xavier brought his hands up to his head and jumped back up and flipped himself around to look at his brother.

"Oh please, I'm not out yet. Though using your Smoke Clones to distract me to so, you can use Smoke Pop to get the edge over me. I have to say. I was underestimating you in the beginning, but I like what you did just now. Proves you haven't forgotten mom's teachings." Said Xavier

"Please, I may sleep all day and eat like no tomorrow, but I won't ever forget what mom taught me." Said Flame

"They sure are devoted to their mother's teachings." Said Rarity

"I would love to meet her one day." Said Twilight

"So let's keep this going, give me more of what you got, brother." Said Xavier

"Gladly." Said Flame

All of Flames flames began to glow brightly as did Flame. Flame's eyes went blue as he started to transform. I see where going with that. Flame got down on all four as his body grew. His muscle mass started to show itself. His paws became larger as claws formed out of each toe of his paw. Flame's head grew into that of a lion's head with a fire mane. His four tails grew large with each still having a fire at the end. Then the flames exploded and now stood Flame standing like a lion.

"Holy Celestia, he can do that!" Said Applejack

"AWESOME!" Said Rainbow

"I can't believe Flame the lazy cat can become a lion." Said Twilight

"Now how about this brother." Said Flame

"Lion form huh, alright let's see who is better, man or beast." Said Xavier

Xavier ran at Flame as Flame stood ready. Xavier jumped into the air and tried to strike Flame's head, but Flame moved back. Flame pointed his tails and flames burst from them. Xavier leaped through the attacks as he charged his left hand. A Photon Ball appeared. Xavier booked it towards his brother as he roared. The sun shined bright before beams of sunlight came down from the sky. Xavier dodged them with ease and soon disappeared before arriving in front of Flame. Xavier bashed his Photon Ball into the face of Flame, pushing him back. Xavier smirked until Flame bashed his head into Xavier's chest. Xavier went flying back and struck the ground, but stopped himself.

Xavier spat up blood as he wiped his chin clean of any that dribbled out. Xavier smiled as he got to his feet once again. Flame's front claws began to glow red hot as he struck the ground with them. It caused the earth around Xavier to shack before he was shot up into the air. Flame roared into the heavens, and soon Xavier watched as three fire lions appeared. They each quickly sped around Xavier creating a star. Xavier felt his body attach itself to the star and face the sun. Oh crap! Flame gave another mighty roar as the three fire Lions ran straight towards the sun. Xavier struggled to break free from the pull of the star.

"Let's see you get out of this one brother." Said Flame

Flame once again roared, expect this one was even louder. Everypony's eyes went wide as a large lion appeared in the sky. The eyes of the lion looked down at Xavier. Oh crap. Xavier kept struggling to move as the beast looked at its prey.

"Now finish it." Said Flame

The lion started to glow white and began to charge its body. Xavier kept trying to break free, but his attempts were useless as he knew he couldn't break loose. Oh this is going to hurt. The lion roared, and soon beams of white light shot down and consumed the star. Xavier closed his eyes as the star began to glow white. The lion sped towards the sun, and then a beam of energy came down towards the star, striking it. An explosion followed, and then another one happened as the star exploded. Xavier was sent straight into the ground. His impact brought forth a large cloud of dust. Flame just laughed a little.

"Battle is mine." Said Flame

But Flame stopped laugh when he felt a fist hit his face. Everypony couldn't believe that Xavier was still fighting even with smoke coming off his body and his shirt burnt up. Rarity sighed as she pulled out a note pad from her purse.

"Note to self, fire resist clothing line for Xavier." Said Rarity

Xavier began to throw punch after punch to the face of Flame. Each attack was at an extreme speed it was hard for any pony to see the attack. Soon Flame reverted to his usual self, but Xavier didn't let up his assault on Flame. Then with a mighty punch from his left arm, Flame was sent barrelling into a tree. Flame struck the tree trunk hard and fell to the ground. But he didn't stay down long as Flame got up once again. He coughed up some blood but hadn't backed out just yet

"They each keep dealin' out hits, but neither of them is backin' down." Said Applejack

"But how much more can they both take." Said Fluttershy

"You sure showed me, brother, Solar Star was perfect. Plus your transformation skills were spot on today. Mother would be proud to see such feats from you." Said Xavier

"Yeah, and I have to say using your Lighting Speed to strike me was smart. But remember she taught me Lighting Speed as well." Said Flame

Xavier smirked as he sped at the rate of light towards Flame. Flame followed suit, and they struck each other's fist. A gust of wind followed as the two stayed at a stalemate.

"I can't even begin to describe the power they both are using. It truly is a sight for the eyes." Said Twilight

Xavier and Flame broke off before dealing more and more attacks at each other. Each one is ending in a stalemate or hitting the target. Gusts of wind blew around them from how fast they were striking each other. But that didn't stop them as they kept dishing it out to each other. Soon they knocked each other back, and both sides were panting as they were growing tired with each passing second. Both Flame and Xavier weren't going to give it up so easily. They knew that's not what their mother had taught them. The match would only end when one of them couldn't fight anymore, or it needed in a tie. Xavier charged his left hand as he created a Photon Ball. Flame followed by placed his paws together and created one as well. They then booked to towards each other

"I believe this is it."Said Barb

"Time to see who wins brother." Said Xavier

"Yes, it is." Said Flame

Everypony watched as the two brothers ran at each other. They all watched as the two jumped at each other and their attacks hitting their targets. An explosion followed and again Flame and Xavier went towards the ground They each landed with a hard thud as they impacted with the ground. Everypony couldn't believe their eyes as both sides started to get up. But both Xavier and Flame were struggling to get up. The brothers had looked at each other and smirked before they both fell back down on the ground. They were both finished and couldn't fight any longer.

"It's a tie!" Exclaimed Rainbow

***
Xavier POV

I started to struggle to get up from the ground. I stopped when I felt Barb and Applejack helping me up. Fluttershy helped Flame back to his feet. We looked at each other before laughing like crazy. Everypony looked at us as if we were crazy.

"It seems like we're still in a tie." Said Flame

"Looks like it, I guess we won't know who the best son is, just yet," I said

"What do you mean?" Asked Twilight

"Well, mom always told us that whoever could reach ten wins was her best son. But I guess that title is still up for grabs," I said

"Yeah, now I could use a nap." Said Flame

"No kidding," I said

"I'm just impressed that Flame has that much power." Said Twilight

"Well, you can't judge a book by its cover. I may look and act like a fat house cat. But when it comes to combat, I hide many surprises." Said Flame

"So what did you think Rainbow?" I asked

"I just can't believe it ended in a tie." Said Rainbow

I laughed with Flame as we smiled at each other.

"Mom would be proud." Said Flame

"Yes she would be, now I think its time you and I get a nap," I said

"You read my mind." Said Flame

Flame snuggled himself into Fluttershy's lap and began to snore. Doesn't take him long to fall asleep. I smiled as I started to feel tired. Applejack and Barb sat me down on the blanket, and I fell back looking up at the heavens. I closed my eyes and happily fell asleep after an exhausting battle.

***

I walked through the open balcony door. Flame was sitting at the table looking at the night sky. I sat in the seat across from him and placed down one of Applejack's hard cider bottles. Best alcoholic beverage I ever tasted. Flame took his cider as we sat both looking at the stars.

"Xavier." Said Flame

"Huh," I said

"Do you think mom is still out there?" Asked Flame

"I do brother I know that we will find her one day," I said

"You know, fighting with you today brought up a lot of great memories of when mom trained us. How she was brutal, but at the same time loving." Said Flame

"Yeah, I remember how strict she was on us getting our Photon Balls right. I remember her making us practice creating it and using it. But I also remember how she treated us when we accomplished it," I said

"Yeah, she baked us the largest cake I've ever seen and plenty of different ice cream flavors to go along with it." Said Flame

"She may have been brutal in training, but she was still a loving, caring mother," I said

"Do you miss her?" Asked Flame

"Everyday since she disappeared. I knew she was still alive. I know she's here on Eques, I just wish, I knew where?" I said

"Yeah, I do hope we find her one day." Said Flame

We just looked at the stars enjoying our drinks.

"You know, brother, when we first got here. I thought there is no way we could make a life here. But look at us now, you have a harem and a daughter. While I now have a niece. I think it's not so bad here on Eques, better than I expected. I have to say. It's better than Earth." Said Flame

"Sure is brother, sure is," I said

We clanked our glasses together and looked up at the stars as we took down the liquid.

Author's Note

So here is the next chapter to of The Fabled Warrior. I decided to show you all a battle between Xavier and Flame. I thought it was a great battle and more of a look into Flame and his battling style. So I hope you all enjoyed it. So with this chapter done, I'm going to get working on Solar Son tomorrow since it deserves a much-deserved update. I might post one more chapter before tomorrow, but if not, just wait, and I'll get it out once I have an update to Solar Son. So always: comment, like, follow, share and tell.

Chapter Twenty Eight-Natasha

Natasha
Natasha POV

The desert wind wiped around as the wind threw the sand around. I stopped when I heard a howl in the wind. Damn, I hate the Desert of Lost Souls. I pushed forward as it was the only way to find what I was hunting. But for a Fable to cross the Desert of Lost Souls was a death wish. Many creatures lived in the desert that surrounded the city of Fabalis. But out here in this desert were the clues about the history of the Fables and our relationship with the Young family. But even though there might be clues, no Fabled dared crossed this desert as the Desert of Lost Souls consumed all of this planet. It was a way to make sure no darkness would make it to the city of Fables. But I don't get that luxury as this was my job. My name is Natasha. I'm a model and archaeologist.

You see I study the history of my species and how Young family is related to us. It would be a much easier if I could find where Farsa was. But alas the location of the library was still unknown. I sighed as I kept marching through the sand of the desert. How much further could this stupid tomb be? I took one more step, and suddenly I heard something break. Oh shit. I fell from the desert into a tomb. Luckily it wasn't a far drop. But it was a drop that still hurt. I slowly got up from the stone floor and looked around. Dark, good thing I don't have to worry about that.

I removed the clothing I was using to keep the sand out of my fur. I placed it on the floor, and soon my spirit flames came to life. The light of my flames illuminated my gray coat. It also showed off my black belly. It also showed the black strip going down my back. I only had one tail with my blue flame above it with a white center. Above my ears are also the same blue flames with the white center. My eyes were a soft blue color. I pulled out my satchel and threw over me. I looked around and saw a hallway behind me. I guess that's the only way I can go. I started to head towards the only path I could find.

My blue flames lit the way for me. But the walls were bare of anything. I wonder where I am. I continued to walk through the hallway until I came out in a big room. It was a large square room with one symbol all over the wall. A large box with chains over it. Pandora's Box. I knew of Pandora's Box through my research into our species past. Pandora was a skeleton that was created by our species in retaliation to Faba, the first Young. Those Fables didn't believe that a human should be leading them. But nowadays, Fables fear Pandora and his return, especially since many Fables who go to Earth can't seem to find the current Young.

I walked around looking at the wall carvings. They were all the same. Strange, I wonder what this room could tell me about the history of our world. I walked up to the middle of the chamber and saw that something was supposed to be in the midst of the room. I looked around and found that something on the floor was poking up. I pressed it down and felt the ground shake, and soon two large semi circles appeared out of the ground and came together. They glowed white when they came together.

"What the?" I asked

I looked at the markings on the side. I knew what they were, but I couldn't place my paw on it. I opened my satchel and pulled out my journal and flipped through it. As I was, I heard a noise creep through the sound waves. My ears moved back and forth to look for the source, but I could find out where it originated. I turned myself around to look around, but nothing was there. I hope none of those things found that hole and fell into it. The Desert of Lost Souls had many different creatures that were lethal to Fables. We Fables didn't have a defense against such creatures since we weren't created to be fighters. Now if we are trained to fight, we can fight. But I was just a model and archaeologist, so I didn't have a fighting chance.

I turned myself back to my work as I looked to find the symbols. Soon I landed on them. I knew I saw those symbols before. The symbols were symbols used by the first Fables.

"Now if I'm translating this right, it seems this portal is for quick travel to something. But the last symbol is destroyed. I wonder where it could lead," I said

I placed my journal away and looked at the gate. I walked forward and saw the another symbol. This one was of the box. No doubt in my mind this portal was used by the Fables that brought about the creation of Pandora. I pressed my paw on the box, and the gate glowed before a weak yellow light filled the portal. I swallowed my fear and took a running jump into the portal. When I came out, I came to sliding stop. I turned to watch the gate disappear into the ground. Looks like I'm going to have to find a way out from here. Wherever here is? I began to walk forward as that was the only way I could go. I found myself in front of a small door, big enough to fit a Fable. I pushed it open and found myself in a large chamber.

I looked around and saw what we Fables feared most of all, Pandora. It was a large rock sculpture of Pandora. The rock was even colored black. Damn even to think our species created such a dark creature as Pandora. Even though I knew the rock skeleton was just a sculpture, I kept my defense up. I walked around and looked at all the wall carvings. Depictions of the Fables who created Pandora filled the walls. Each side had the same images and that all landed on the sculpture of Pandora. I shivered as I saw how they did it. I decided to record it to understand the creation of Pandora further.

I pulled out my journal and flipped to a fresh page. The first picture was of Fables that disliked Faba and the humans. Then it moved to those Fables building the area around me. Next was them sacrificing of Fables and using their bones to create their master. The last panel was of them taking their lives to give life to Pandora and finally Pandora was born.

"Sick and twisted," I commented

I placed my journal away as I looked around. The chamber had many doors, but I wasn't sure if any of them would lead me out of here. Damn, now how do I get out. I stopped looking when I heard a sound coming from behind me. Since I was facing the sculpture of Pandora, I knew it wasn't that. I turned to the sound and watched as the wall in front of me opened. I backed up as I saw it open. Soon it finished opening I saw nothing but darkness. I felt a dark presence fill the air around me. I need to get out of here before something bad happens to me. I kept backing up and soon heard something coming down the chamber and to my horror they were spiders. Hundreds of spiders and might I add these spiders were as large as a dog from earth.

"Why did it have to be spiders?!" I asked

I turned around and started to book it to the nearest door. That was the one right under the Pandora sculpture. I opened it and ran for my life as I heard the sounds of their legs coming down the hall. I turned to see them filling the room. Their fangs out, dripping with venom. Their eight eyes were targeting me. Let's move little faster legs. I prefer not to be spider's lunch. I got down on all fours to run faster. We Fables may walk on two legs, but we also can run on all fours. I guess it comes from the fact our designs came from the animals of Earth.

I kept running for my life, but then I started to hear a voice talk to me.

"Take the next right."

I did as the voice said, but the spiders followed close behind.

"Left."

I turned to the left as fast as I could, but I still wasn't out running these spiders. Oh please whoever you are, get me out alive. I kept running and saw a dead end coming up. NO!

"Keep running. Safety lies at the end of this hall."

Well, I don't have anything to lose. Either I crash into a brick wall and die or die by a spider's venom. I think I'll take the wall. I ran even faster than I ever had. I was already out of breath as I never ran this fast in my life. But hearing the spiders growing closer to killing me kept my legs moving. Soon I saw a blue portal open up. Huh.

"Jump into the portal."

Well, it's better than being spider chow. I used every ounce of energy I had left in me and jumped for it. I started to faze through the portal as I felt a spider's leg try to grab me. But I got in before the spider got me. Then I popped out in a forest and watched as the portal closed behind me. Thank Faba. I fell to the ground exhausted as I tried to gain my breath. Every muscle in my paws pounded at me as I laid there. I felt my exhaustion start to take me. Before I disappeared into an unconscious state, I saw a pair of yellow hooves come near me. I didn't say a thing as darkness took me.

***
Xavier POV

Barb moved her scaled hands across my chest. Our mouths were locked in a heated kiss. Our tongues battled for dominance, but Barb won it without a problem. I will say having a forked tongue exploring my mouth was something else. My hands' studied her bare chest, but she was still wearing her bra. It was strange to stroke her scaly body. It was different than pony fur. I moved my back where her spines came out and ran my hands across them. It brought out sweet moans from Barb.

We pulled off our heated kiss as her tongue went over and began to lick my ear. I moaned as her fork tongue moved around my ear.

"Barb that's pure bliss," I said

"So you like." She said

"Oh yes I do," I said

Well if you're wondering how this all started, well I'll tell you. You see the day was beginning off as it normally did. I woke to my alarm clock going off. I clicked it off and then got Moon ready for school. After that, Twilight came down and said she had to hit the market, so she took Moon to school. Flame said he was going back to sleep and went back up to his room. But not before asking not to be disturbed. Well, I opened the library and took care of things with Barb. Well, she whispered that she wanted a make out session with me, so here we are. I closed the library came up here and started to heated make out with Barb. But we couldn't go on full sexual since the library had to be still open and Flame never liked to follow Twilight's rules how to run the library. So Twilight banned him from ever working at the library.

"Barb, you know we should stop and open the library again," I said

"What it's already been fifteen minutes. Man time flies when you're making out." Said Barb

"Yeah," I said

I got up and threw on my shirt and Barb did the same. But I turned to her. Her bra hit me square in the face. I pulled off the green bra as she adjusted her spikes.

"Mind explaining to me why you just hit me with your bra," I said

"Well, I can't hit you with my panties." Said Barb

It took my mind a second to realize what she meant by that.

"So you want your turn now, huh," I said

"That right, so tonight you're coming over to my room and fucking this female dragoness silly." Said Barb

"Can hardly wait," I said

We kissed again as I threw her bra to the floor. I opened the door and looked to Moon's room.

"Barb, I'm going to check on Flame. Can you get the library running without me?" I said

"Been doing it way before you came here, Xavier." Said Barb

She walked down the stairs as I opened Moon's door. Flame slept with her because Moon wanted him to stay with her when I moved into Twilight's room. He had a bed on the floor when he wasn't sleeping with Moon in her bed. I walked in, and stench hit my nose. A stench I was familiar with before and after I mated with Applejack and Twilight. I walked over to Flame, and I knew I was right on the smell.

Tissues covered the ground and magazines of female Fable cats covered the ground, especially the supermodel Natasha, Flame's dream wife. He was out cold as he drooled on his bed. I got down, and his semen covered some of the pages. I shook him awake as I didn't want my daughter to see any of this. Now I understand why he also asked to be left alone. My shaking finally woke him up as he blinked his eyes open.

"Xavier, what are you doing in here?" He asked

"Checking on you. I can see why you wanted Barb and me not to disturb you," I said

He moved his body up and stretched out his body as he closed up the magazines and slipped them into his belt.

"Well, brother, you have females you can happily go to to get pleasure. For a bachelor Fable like me, masturbation is the only way to get pleasure." Said Flame

"Well, I am happy I came and checked on you. Moon is too young to get the birds and bees talk. Now get yourself cleaned up and clean up your mess," I said

"Ok." He said

I got up and left the room and shook my head. Well he does have a point. He doesn't have a sexual outlet like I do. I just sighed as I went down the stairs as Barb sat on the couch.

"How was Flame?" Asked Barb

"Usual," I said

"Glad to know, but I do wish Twilight would let him run the library. It would have let our make out session to be longer." Said Barb

"Well, all you have to do is wait until tonight, and you'll get more than a heated make out session," I said

"Just thinking about it makes me wet with anticipation." Said Barb

Well, the day was slow as not many ponies came into the library. Nothing exciting happens much in Ponyville and Pandora followers were right now quiet. It made me edgy to think that the followers of Pandora weren't attacking. It forced me to think what they were planning, but in reality, I only knew of two followers that were free. Stray Wolf, who lived in the Everfree Forest and Slugger, who was dead. But I did fear that more of Pandora's followers were out there, but hadn't shown themselves just yet. Soon Flame came down the stairs with his bed in tow. He went straight towards the laundry room with it.

"Why is he taking his bed to the laundry room?" Asked Barb

I whispered in her ear the reason why. When I pulled away, she scrunched her face together and stuck out her tongue.

"I hope he doesn't expect Twilight or me to wash that." Said Barb

"No, Flame can get it. He learned to do the laundry because of his alone time," I said

"Glad to know." Said Barb

Then we were about to settle back into just waiting for ponies to come to the library when Fluttershy came into the room. She seemed worried about something, so I got up and went over to her.

"Fluttershy, what's wrong?" I asked

"I need your help, Xavier." She said

"With what?" I asked

"With her." Said Fluttershy

She opened her arms to show a cat, but not any normal cat, a Fable cat. But the second I looked over the Fable, I realized it was Natasha the supermodel and archaeologist Flame wanted for his wife. I saw her blue spirit fire still burning which showed she was still alive. I sighed at that.

"Everything ok, Xavier." Said Fluttershy

"Yeah, she isn't dead because her spirit flames are still burning. As long as those burn bright the Fable is still alive," I said

"Good to hear. I found this Fable cat in the forest when I was feeding my animal friends. I don't know how to take care of Fables since I haven't spent enough time with Flame." Said Fluttershy

"Well from the look of her, she just seems to be unconscious. She has dirt covering all of her paws, so she was running from something. I think she just tired herself out and fell unconscious from lack of energy. Set her down on the couch, and I'll get some water," I said

"Ok." Said Fluttershy

I went into the kitchen and started to fill a cup full of water. I came back to Fluttershy as she had set Natasha down on the couch. Fluttershy also took off her satchel and placed it on the ground. I handed Fluttershy the water, and she was able to get some down into Natasha. Flame then came out, and I could see his eyes grew even larger as he ran up and stopped as he looked at her.

"I can't believe it. It's Natasha!" Said Flame

"Who?" Asked Barb

"Natasha, she's a world famous Fable cat." Said Flame

"How so?" Asked Fluttershy

"Natasha is a supermodel and archaeologist. Her fashion line is the highest grossing in all of Fabalis and she been trying to discover more about the past of the Fables since our species lost Farsa." Said Flame

"So she's a Fable that is both a model and archaeologist. I'll say that's a strange combo of jobs." Said Barb

"Well, she was first a model, but then she went into the field of archaeology from something coming to her in a dream. But how did she get here?" Said Flame

"Well, will ask Natasha when she wakes up," I said

We all stopped our conversations when we heard noises coming from Natasha. We all looked down as she started to stir. Soon Natasha's eyes opened to the world, and she looked around at us all.

"What, where am I?" She asked

"You're safe, Natasha," I said

"How do you know my name?" She asked

"That would because I'm Xavier Young, the Fabled Warrior. The Fable cat is my brother, Flame. The dragoness is named Barb, and the yellow Pegasus is named Fluttershy. I welcome you to Equestria," I said

"Equestria, wait you said you're a Young." Said Natasha

"Yes I am," I said

"Glad to know you aren't dead." Said Natasha

"What do you mean by that?" I asked

"Fables have been talking about that none of them can find you on Earth. So Fables started to get worried that you might be dead. I guess you're still kicking." Said Natasha

"Hi, Natasha, I'm one of your biggest fans. I've read all your findings." Said Flame

"Thanks, it is also nice to see another Fable. Now tell me are there any more of our race here." Said Natasha

"Sadly no, you and I are the only Fables in all of Eques." Said Flame

"Wait then how are you here?" Asked Natasha

"I came with Xavier since we are brothers." Said Flame

"Natasha, can you mind telling us what transpired to bring you here," I said

"Sure, I was working on a tip that there was a tomb in the Desert of Lost Souls." Said Natasha

"Desert of Lost Souls." Said Barb

"A desert that covers our planet. The desert is to keep Fabalis safe from those who would wish to harm the city. The desert has many dangerous creatures that kill anything that enters the Desert of Lost Souls. It's not a desert you just to go walking around. You need to know how to travel it, and I'm able to do that." Said Natasha

"Natasha, what was this tip leading you to?" I asked

"Farsa." Said Natasha

"Yeah, her last breakthrough was getting a location to Farsa, but I guess you already figured that one out, brother." Said Flame

"What does that mean?" Asked Natasha

"Well, you see after a while of being here on Equestria I met Crystal Heart, mother of the Crystal Shard Dragons. Then one night Crystal took me to Farsa. You see when Faba left with the Crystal Shard Dragons, he stored the library of Fabalis inside a Dream Realm that I only can enter," I said

"Well, that solves that mystery. But yes my tip was telling me that in the Desert of Lost Souls was a tomb that would lead me closer to Farsa. I traveled the desert but fell into another tomb. The desert sands hide many ancient tombs. So I moved through the tomb and found a portal that took me to the chamber that might have been the place that the Fables who created Pandora used. But then these spiders appeared out of a wall, and I ran for it. As I ran for it, I heard a voice call out to me and then I saw a portal at the end of a hall. I jumped into it, and when I came out, I fell unconscious. So I have to ask, is there a way to get back to Fabalis." Said Natasha

We all looked at each other. If Natasha came through a portal like Flame and I did, then she can't return. Natasha was looking at us and raising her eyebrow at us. I sighed as I decided to speak up.

"Natasha you see when Flame and I came here, we entered a portal. That portal was a one-way trip, and I don't know about you, but I believe that you entered a one-way portal as well. I'm sorry, but there is no way to return to Fabalis," I said

"No way back, I'm stuck here. DAMN IT!" Said Natasha

"Calm down Natasha. This world isn't as bad as you might think. I've made it as the only Fable here, well until now." Said Flame

Natasha looked at Flame and sighed, "I guess I'm stuck here. Wait, my satchel did any of you see it. It has all my research in it."

"Yes, I took it off when I set you down on the couch." Said Fluttershy

Fluttershy brought over her satchel. Natasha took it and opened it and pulled out an old brown journal. She hugged it close to her body.

"At least I didn't lose this. All my finding for the last couple of years lies in this journal." Said Natasha

"Natasha if I can ask, why would a model like you want to become an archaeologist," I said

"If I tell you, you might think I'm crazy." Said Natasha

"Try me. I've had a crazy life since coming here," I said

"Faba came to me in a dream. I know it sounds crazy that the first Young and our creator came to see me, but it's true. He appeared in my dream covered in his golden armor. He told me that I need to prepare Fabalis for the coming darkness." Said Natasha

"Coming darkness." Said Barb

"Yes, the coming darkness of Pandora." Said Natasha

We were all silent, and I was about to break the silence when the door to the library opened. We all turned to see Twilight and Cadance appear. But Cadance wasn't herself as her face had the expression of everything was hopeless. Nothing I would ever imagine being on Cadance's face. I didn't even see an expression like that one her even after Calvin raped Twilight.

"What's going on?" I asked

Cadance walked forward and looked me in the eyes. "It's the Crystal Empire." Cadance paused before speaking again. "It's freezing."

Author's Note

Well, this chapter got stuck in my head, and I just had to get it down. I hate when that happens to me. But I do hope you all enjoy this chapter. I also hope you enjoy my new OC, Natasha. She will now be a part of the story. Now I hate to leave you all on a cliffhanger, but sadly yes I must leave you with this cliffhanger. I promise to get back to it all when I get a chapter of Solar Son posted. So you'll all just have to be patient until then. So as always: comment, like, follow, share and tell. I hope to see you all again.

Chapter Twenty Nine-Frozen Empire

Frozen Empire

"What?!" I asked

"Yes, the Crystal Empire is starting to freeze over." Said Cadance

"But how is that possible?" Asked Barb

"Because of the Freeza." Said Twilight

"Freeza," I said

"The Freeza are a race of ice creatures that live in the Crystal Mountains. They have been peaceful and haven't harmed the empire. But two days ago, something changed in them. They have become dangerous and are attacking the Crystal Empire by freezing it over. They have stopped the train, and my citizens are in the castle trying to stay warm. I could teleport out my citizens but the Freeza now how to block magic. I was only able to teleport here thanks to Celestia and Luna." Said Cadance

"So how can I help?" I asked

"I've come to you because of your mission to find the Crystal Shard Dragons." Said Cadance

"I still don't understand," I said

"The Freeza worship Icicle the Crystal Shard Dragon of Ice." Said Twilight

"So I guess you want me to find Icicle and have Icicle set the Freeza straight," I said

"Yes, now Twilight will gather the rest of the Elements of Harmony bearers. Then together, Twilight and I will teleport all of us to the empire." Said Cadance

We all nodded, and Twilight ran off to get the others. I introduced Cadance to Natasha and asked her how she was doing. She felt scared that she might lose the empire or worse the ponies she is bound to watch over. I hugged her to let her calm down, and I was telling her that I would find a way to save her empire. Then the others came, and Cadance told her story. Once we were all ready, Twilight Cadance together teleported us to the Crystal Empire.

***

We came out of teleportation, and the second we did, I could tell it was cold. But not a typical winter cold and trust me when I say I now cold. Maine is terrible in winter, but this cold was beyond Maine winter. It felt like I was standing in the middle of the Arctic in the winter season. Everypony was shaking, and I could see them freezing.

"It's freezing Cadance darling." Said Rarity

Soon a set of guards wearing thick coats came and handed out more coats. We put them on and pants they also gave us. The warmth they brought was better than freezing. Cadance then walked us through the castle. I could see every citizen in the castle trying to stay warm. Now the coats and pants didn't ultimately keep us hot, and the cold was extreme, and it seemed as another second went by, the temperature dropped. I have a bad feeling that soon everything is going to freeze.

"Xavier dear, you please have Meteor heat up this castle." Said Rarity

"Not a bad idea Rarity.

"Sadly that is impossible."

"Why?"

"The power being used to freeze this empire comes from my sister, Icicle. Our forces can overpower each other, and her cold can overwhelm my fire. So sadly I can't heat the air or stop the cold. The only way to stop it is to find Icicle and have her stop it. Then I can use my abilities to warm the empire again."

I sighed as I scratched my head.

"Let me guess, not good news." Said Flame

"Yeah, Meteor can't help us," I said

"I knew it was impossible. Legends say that each of the Crystal Shard Dragons has enough power to overthrow each other. Even though ice is weak against fire, Icicle can freeze Meteor, since she can freeze the whole planet if she wished." Said Cadance

"She's not wrong, her powers could freeze the planet over in just seconds. By the feeling of the cold here, I would give the Crystal Empire at least two or three more hours before everything is frozen over."

"Shit!" I said

"What?" Asked Applejack

"Meteor thinks we might only have two or three hours before everything is frozen," I said

"About what we estimated." Said Cadance

"Cadance, I don't understand why you can't teleport us out of here," I said

"Because this winter weather is causing unicorn and alicorn magic to become useless. As I said, I could only make it to Ponyville using Celestia's and Luna's powers together, and we only got here through using mine and Twilight's magic." Said Cadance

"So we're trapped here until we find a way to stop the freezing." Said Barb

"Yes, but I think all together we could find a way to stop it." Said Cadance

"I'm sure of it," I said

We reached the throne room, and two guards pushed it open. Inside was Shining Armor, Princess Celestia, and Luna. Then I saw something new. They were strange ice like creatures, but one was different the others. They all were giant ice creatures, taller than Celestia and Luna by a couple of inches. The two similar ice creatures had bodies of a crystal-like ice that you could see through. The one that was different had hints of red coloring throughout. The two crystal clear ones held large purple crystal spears.

"Glad to see you're back, Cadance." Said Shining

"Hi, brother." Said Twilight

"Come here Twilight." Said Shining

Shining and Twilight exchanged a hug the ice creatures looked at them.

"I'm happy to see that smile once again on your face. I just wish we could meet on better terms." Said Shining

"I think we all could wish that. I'm glad Cadance was able to get you, Xavier." Said Celestia

"Hey, I'm glad I can help. Sorry that I can't just use Meteor and end this problem right here," I said

"Yes, we were hoping that, but research from the Crystal Empire library told us otherwise. But we still could use your help." Said Luna

"Anyway I can," I said

The ice creatures began to talk among themselves in a language I could barely understand.

"Cadance mind explaining the walking ice creatures," I said

"Right, these Xavier are the Freeza." They nodded to me as I waved. "The one with the red color is the prince of their people, Prince Frazza."

"Nice to meet you," I said

Frazza once again began to speak in the language I heard before, but still, couldn't understand him.

"Sorry Prince Frazza, but I can't understand a word you are saying," I said

"Right, just hold on a second." Celestia horn began to glow, brightly, before dimming out. "Now Prince Frazza trying speaking to Xavier now."

"Can you hear me now, strange ape creature," said Frazza in a British accent.

"Yes very much and I'm a human," I said

"Human, so that is your species. I'm just glad to have Equestria's hero on our side." Said Frazza

"I wouldn't call myself a hero," I said

"I wouldn't say that from the stories the princesses tell me of you. You sound like a hero to me. Plus only a hero could be worth to hold the crystal shard of the Crystal Shard Dragon of Fire, Meteor. To me, you have all the qualifications of being a hero." Said Frazza

"Thanks, but let's talk business and how to stop the Crystal Empire from freezing over and lose of lives," I said

"Yes, Frazza please tell Xavier and the others what you said to us." Said Celestia

"Yes, Princess Celestia, you see my father has become corrupt by something dark. I'm not sure what, but it has caused him to release a power given to us by Icicle, the ability to freeze parts of the world. My father believed that we needed to expand our land and the only way to do that is to freeze and kill all life in the Crystal Empire. I told him that Icicle gave us her power so that we could use it for good, not for war. But my father was far too gone to change. So I came here to see if I could help. But soon the freezing air came." Said Frazza

"So is there any way to put a stop to it." Said Flame

"Yes, only if Icicle returns." Said Frazza

"But the only way that is possible is if I have her crystal shard. But I have no idea where it is," I said

"No worries my friend, we Freeza have it. You see when the dark evil placed Icicle in her crystal shard. She came to us. So to protect her, we put her in a hidden shrine in the mountains." Said Frazza

"Well, that's easy. We just go and get it." Said Flame

"Flame you should know nothing comes easy," I said

"Yes, because no Freeza knows where the shrine rests. But we do believe it sits on top of Crystal Peak Mountain." Said Frazza

"Crystal Peak Mountain," I said

"Largest mountain in the Crystal Mountains. I only read of three ponies who were able to climb the mountain and survive." Said Twilight

"It is a dangerous mountain and has claimed many lives of explorers." Said Celestia

"But if the Icicle's crystal shard is up there, then we have to get it," I said

"Yes, but that trip will kill anypony that steps outside. No pony can survive the cold long enough to make it to the mountain range." Said Luna

"But what other options do we have." Said Twilight

"Meteor, I have to know, could I survive outside."

"Yes, with our connections, I can superheat your body. But you won't survive forever out in the cold as my sister's freezing powers can out way my fire."

"But in theory, I could make it to the mountain range, while you heat my body."

"Yes, in theory, I can."

I looked at the ponies around saw the cold getting to them. My harem mates were struggling to keep warm, and even Flame was shaking. I could feel the air was dropping in temperature and only the Freeza didn't feel the cold. But the rest of us could, and it was not getting any better. I have no choice.

"Cadance start to pull all your citizens in this room and try to keep warm. I'll be back," I said

"Wait, where are you going?" Asked Cadance

"I'm going to scale Crystal Peak Mountain in the hopes of finding Icicle's crystal shard. When I have that, I can awaken her and have her reverse this cold. Then I can have Meteor warm the empire back up," I said

"Reconsider Xavier. You won't last an hour let alone thirty minutes outside." Said Shining

"I know, but Meteor can keep my body warm, but it won't last forever. But, I guess that's the risk I'm going to have to take. Just look around Shining, it's either this or freezing to death. I won't lose my harem or any friend. I guess I truly am the hero of Equestria," I said

"Darling, we know you are, but there has to be a different way." Said Rarity

"I'm afraid that by the time we figure that out, we'll lose our lives. Plus it's my destiny to claim each of the twelve Crystal Shard Dragons and awaken them again," I said

"I'm afraid Xavier is right. Luna, give him some more winter clothing. Cadance and Shining start to bring everypony in here. We'll use what magic we can to keep this room warm." Said Celestia

"Ok, so I'll go out and try to find Icicle and reverse this freezing. The rest of you try to stay warm any way you can." I looked around at my harem mates and my brother. "I promise you all. I will return and bring warmth with me."

They all nodded, and I headed out with Luna, but not before getting a long passionate kiss from each of my harem mates. Frazza followed me when I left.

"Xavier," I turned to look at Flame. "You better keep that promise."

"I will brother," I said

I walked out of the room and followed Luna. She gave me some more heavy winter gear. She grabbed what was left to give to other ponies. She then wished me luck. Frazza and I then headed for the entrance to the castle. We went out, and a massive blizzard was wiping around. It was even worse outside. Even with my gear on, it still felt like I was naked.

"Xavier, please be careful. Our weapons can freeze anything on contact. You won't survive long against the Freeza that follow my father." Said Frazza

"No worries, I don't plan on fighting. I plan on finding that crystal shard and making it back to the castle," I said

"Then may the winds of cold carry you to your destination." Said Frazza

"Yeah if I do fail, I'll see you in hell," I said

Frazza didn't seem to understand who I was quoting, but I smiled and went on my way. I looked back at the doors of the castle were now closed. I walked a few more feet and turned to see nothing of the castle. Well, I guess no turning back. I looked at the nothingness in front of me. Well, to hell I go. I continued to walk in the hopes of saving the Crystal Empire and those I had cared for before death came to us all.

***

The wind blew around me piercing my clothing and freezing every inch of my body. Sure if I were just an average human, I would have died within the first ten minutes of walking. But thanks to Meteor's connection to me, I was able to survive in the cold. But it wasn't perfect as the weather was taking its toll on me. But I pushed on with the thoughts of my brother, my harem and my friends. I was hoping they were trying to stay warm.

I wasn't sure where I was walking, as it was impossible to see anything at all. I was just hoping I was walking in the right direction. I wish I could see where I am going. I kept walking the path I was on and hoped I was reaching the mountain range that boarded the Crystal Empire.

"Meteor, how much longer do I have before you can no longer heat my body."

"A least another two hours before I can no longer heat your body."

"Thanks."

I continued to walk straight as I thought it was the best thing I could do. I knew that when I was close to Icicle's crystal shard, a pulling sensation would appear a bring me to Icicle's crystal shard much like it did when I found Meteor's crystal shard. But I kept my eyes and ears open for the Freeza. The storm could easily hide them, and they could ambush me. But after a while of walking, I stopped as I felt something around me. I looked around, and soon enough Freeza began to appear out of the snow. Their crystal bodies had black sludge in them. I guess the king corrupted these Freeza to work for him. I pulled my sword and readied myself for a battle because it looked like I wasn't going anywhere without fighting.

"Alright you walking icicles if you want to party, then let's party," I said

***
Twilight POV

I shivered as I tried to keep to keep myself warm. The air temperature had dropped to extremes. We ponies were now cuddling together to get any warmth. The warming spells the princesses used to keep the throne room warm were wearing off. I hugged my body as my friends sat around just trying to stay warm. But my mind didn't care about the cold, it worried for my harem stallion. An hour had already passed when Xavier left to save us. I was worried that he might have died out in the snow and was frozen somewhere.

"How cold is it?" Asked Rarity

"I don't know," I said

"I just hope Xavier is ok." Said Fluttershy

I looked over to Flame as he just looked at the window. I knew he cared for Xavier as much as we did. He was shaking not being next to other ponies trying to stay warm. Natasha was curled with Fluttershy trying to stay warm. I knew that Flame shouldn't be cold.

"Flame get over here and cuddle one of us," I said

"I think I'm okay." Said Flame

"Flame, stop bein' stuck up and cuddle up. It's better than freezin'." Said Applejack

Flame looked at us and sighed. Flame walked over and went to me and curled up to stay warm. But it was still a losing fight, as the cold wasn't disappearing anytime soon. We all moved closer as to try to get as much body heat between each other. I looked at Barb as she had layers of coats on her. She needed it since being cold blooded didn't mix so well with this cold air. I wondered why she even wanted to come. She could have asked not to come and stayed at the library.

"Barb, I have to ask." Barb looked up at me. "Why did you want to come here? I mean you heard Cadance saw the Crystal Empire was freezing and you and cold don't mix."

"Because I wanted to support Xavier. Most of the times when you girls go off on adventures, you leave me at the library. I didn't like being left alone, so even though I knew the risks of coming here, I decided to come. Besides, if the harem goes, then I go." Said Barb

"In that case, how are you doing darling?" Asked Rarity

"Freezing my tail off. Lucky for me, Celestia's warming spell is still working to keep my temperature up. But I don't know how long that will last." Said Barb

"I don't know how long any of last will last." Said Fluttershy

"We have to have faith my brother is getting close." Said Flame

"I hope so, Flame, because I don't think we can take much more of this cold." Said Applejack

I turned my head and looked out the window. Xavier please hurry up, I don't know how much longer we can last. I pulled Flame close to my body to try to share body heat as I closed my eyes and waited for Xavier to come bursting into the throne room with the warm air following him.

***
3rd Person POV

Xaiver leaped back as a Freeza struck the ground with its spear. Xavier swung his sword around and cut the Freeza in half, ending it. It fell to the ground, and Xavier looked to see two Freeza running at him ready to strike him with their spears. Xavier rolled out of the way but quickly did it again as Freeza tried to kill him. Damn, I might have underestimated my odds of surviving this. The Freeza can hide in the storm and strike without warning. Plus I don't want to get hit by their weapons because of what Frazza said. Not mentioning I can't even use my fire abilities because I need Meteor to push all his fire powers into heating me. Damn, what my luck. Xavier clenched his sword tight as a group of Freeza walked towards him.

The Freeza drew their weapons and tossed them at Xavier. Xavier used his Speed Sight to dodge the flying spears of ice. When he got back to my fighting position, hoping to have an advantage, he saw the Freeza form new spears right from their bodies. Perfect just perfect. Xavier ran forward and dodged the attacks and cut each of the Freeza down. But Xavier was too slow to realize that he left himself open for an attack from a Freeza hiding in the storm. Xavier turned and felt the cold icy spear pierced into his shoulder. He screamed out as he felt the chilling cold run through his body.

Xavier formed a Photon Ball and smashed it into the spear and used his sword to cut down the Freeza. He breathed as he grabbed the wound, but found it freezing over. What the?.

"That's the after effect of when a Freeza weapon attacks you. The area starts to freeze. Xavier, be careful because I can't keep your body running or alive if you get hit with more of those attacks."

"Thanks, I'll try to watch out."

Xavier let go of his shoulder and scanned the area around him. He then saw a large group of Freeza surrounding him. He looked at them all and soon they began to charge him. Xavier readied himself and started to fight. He watched for attacks that would leave him open for another Freeza to strike. Xavier couldn't afford to die, not with so many lives on the line. Not mentioning if he failed, He would lose his harem, his friends, his brother, his daughter, and most of all, let Pandora win. Xavier couldn't let that happen. He was a hero and heroes don't let the villain win.

Xavier cut down yet another Freeza when he saw a spear coming towards him. Thanks to Speed Sight, he was able to see it coming. But by the time Xavier started to move, it cut the side of his stomach. He gritted his teeth together as he landed in the snow. He got up and saw the area freezing over. Damn! Xavier looked to another large group of Freeza coming at him. He slowly got up and took his blade in his hands.

"Xavier, run! You can't fight this and not mentioning your body temperature is starting to drop. Another attack or two that lands, you'll be dead for sure."

Xavier gritted his teeth together. Meteor's right, I can't win this fight. Well, I guess it's time to run. Xavier placed his sword back in its sheath and started to back up. He quickly spun around and ran for it. He had no idea where he was running to or where it would lead, but anything was better than fighting the Freeza. Xavier looked back and saw the Freeza were coming at him. They then began to throw their spears at him. Xavier just ran forward and dodged them using his Speed Sight.

He huffed and puffed as he ran for his life. But cold had already taken a toll on him before the battle. He wasn't at full strength, and the cold air wasn't helping him move any faster. But he just pushed his body to the limit and watched for falling spears.

"STOP!"

Xavier dug his shoes into the snow and came to a hauling stop just as he was about to fall off a cliff. He sighed as Meteor had saved his life. But as Xavier was about to run in a different direction three Freeza came out and looked at him. He looked at them and watched as they plunged their spears into the ground. The impact caused the snow to rumble under him. Xavier couldn't control his balance and soon fell off the side of the cliff. He screamed as he plummeted down to the ground below.

***
Twilight POV

The girls and I were now even closer than before. We were shaking uncontrollably. The heating spells from the princesses were finally breaking away and letting in, even more, cold. We shivered and shook and knew the end was coming. Ponies just hugged each other said their goodbyes. It was sad to say it. But death was coming, and we were all going to die. It didn't want to accept it, but I knew it was impossible for us to survive long enough for Xavier to fulfill his mission. I even accepted that Xavier was already dead. But I knew that I didn't want to think about my death, my friends or even the death of my harem stallion. So decided to get my mind off of things.

"Flame." The Fable cat looked up at me. "Tell me, how do you know when a Fable dies. I mean, when Slugger attacked you, you didn't die. But how do you know a Fable has passed," I said

"Easy, our flames." Said Flame

"Flames." Said Rainbow

"Yes, the flames of a Fable are our spiritual energy. As long as they glow, a Fable lives. But when they go out, the Fable is dead." Said Natasha

"Interestin', so if I blew out your flames, I would kill ya." Said Applejack

"No, because they would just ignite again. We can cover up our flames because the flames will just appear outside of the clothing. The only way to truly put an end to our flames is to kill us. But the only way to do that is by either dark powers or by another Fable." Said Flame

"Or in the case of this cold, freezing our flames." Said Natasha

"But how is that possible?" Asked Fluttershy

"As you can see by mine and Flame's spirit flames, they are freezing. Fables can handle cold temperatures, but not extremes. The reason a desert surrounds Fabalis. So in extreme weather, our flames start to freeze. When they are completely frozen, we will perish." Said Natasha

I looked down at Flame and saw that his six flames were going stiff. They usually were free flowing, but I could tell that not all of it was flowing freely. They were freezing. I was then pulled from Flame when Barb started to cough controllably. She removed her hand and blood coated her scales.

"Barb, tell me, is it what I think it is," I said

"It is," said Barb coughing again.

"What?" Asked Flame

"Dragon Fever." Said Barb

"A sickness that strikes dragons when their body temperature is dangerously low. It's an illness that takes the life of the dragon unless they find a heat source within the next few hours," I said

"I guess then it's true. We're going to die here. We're going to freeze to death." Said Fluttershy

Fluttershy just started to cry out as she accepted no hope was coming for us.

"Hey, we have to have faith that Xavier will make it." Said Pinkie

"Face it Pinkie, Xavier's not going to save us." Said Rainbow

I couldn't stop either. I just started to cry knowing that this was it for me. I looked at the others as they had tears in their eyes, even Flame and Natasha were crying. I decided to bring everypony close as I knew we should die together.

"I love you all," I said

We hugged and just cried as we waited for death to come and take us to the Gold Pastures.

***
Xaveir POV

"Xavier time to wake up."

I groaned as I heard a voice fill my head.

"Xavier, get up, your journey is not yet complete."

I slowly started to open my eyes and saw a blurry figure standing away from me. I couldn't tell much, but the character was female. I rubbed my eyes, but the figure was still blurry.

"Get up Xavier. Death is not for you yet."

I looked at the figure, and soon my brain started to come to life. The voice was my mother's voice.

"Get up Xavier. This world still needs you."

"Mom," I said

"The Crystal Empire needs you."

"Mom," I said

"Hurry Xavier. You still have to time to save the empire. I know you can do it son."

"MOM!" I screamed

Soon the image disappeared, and I struggled to get up. I coughed and saw blood land in the snow. I'm freezing, how long have I been out. I continued to get up and looked at my shoulder and stomach. A layer of ice had formed over the wounds. I touched it and felt a stinging pain come from it. I decided to let it be.

"Meteor can you hear me."

I got no reply from him, so I decided to see if I could get ahold of Crystal.

"Crystal are you there."

But again nothing but silence. I tried to use my Fable powers, but they didn't work. I coughed again, and more blood came out, even more than last time. Damn, I think my body is shutting down. I wiped my chin and followed what my mother said and started to stroll towards the direction I was facing. I can't let this be the end. No, I won't let this be the end. I pushed whatever strength I had left in trying to find Icicle.

After who knows how long, that pulling sensation returned. It was the same feeling that led me to find Meteor. I slowly followed that feeling hoping it was close. I could feel my body on the verge of death. But even with those thoughts in my head, I continued to march forward in the hopes of finding Icicle and reversing all of this and seeing the smiling faces of my loved ones. But I wasn't even sure if they were still alive. I had no clue how much time had passed since I left. So in the back of my mind, I thought they were already dead, and that when I arrived back at the empire, reversed all of this, that all I will find is bodies.

No, don't think like that! I pushed those thoughts deep into my mind and locked them away. I continued with an empty mind, just following a strange feeling that told me where to go. Sure it could just be a sense of hope that my slowly dying brain is telling my body before I fall over in the snow and forever see darkness or it is the sensation that will bring me to where Icicle is hidden. I kept walking, and soon I heard the ground shake, and with my luck, I fell into a hole.

I landed in a large pile of snow and slowly pushed myself up. But I could barely do that. My body was finally just saying forget it and lie down and wait for the Grim Reaper to come here and take my soul. I wasn't even sure what ponies believed in, whether they had a heaven or hell. I wasn't sure where I would go. But I didn't listen to my body and got up. I looked around and found a shrine. I then saw it sitting on the shrine, a white crystal shard.

I moved towards it as my vision began to become blurry. Damn, please just let me touch that crystal shard. But my body wasn't listening to me. My body wanted to fall to the ground and let death come upon me. But I didn't want that to happen. I pushed what little strength I had left in me to reach out my hand. My vision was nearly gone, and I could feel my body giving into the cold. But with pure will power, I touched the crystal shard. Then I felt like my whole body was freezing alive. I looked down at my hands to see them freezing, and with a blink of my eyes, I was facing a large mountain of ice with snow falling around me.

"Tell me are you the Crystal Shard Dragon of Ice, Icicle," I said

"Yes young warrior."

"Please Icicle, I need you to grant me your powers. The Crystal Empire is freezing and if I don't stop the storm that's causing it. Then lives will be lost," I said

"I know, young warrior, I have felt my power being used to freeze the empire."

"Then you will help me," I said

"Yes young warrior I shall." The crystal shard again appeared in front of me. "Take my crystal in your hands and let my power flow through you."

I grabbed the crystal, and the second I did, I power surged through my body. It felt like my body was completely frozen. I looked down at my hands as ice covered them and icicles pushed out my each of my hands. I saw it continue with my body. I held myself together and soon it was over. I looked to see I was back to normal.

"May you never fear the cold as you now control it. Now go young warrior and save those you care about and summon me when you need me."

The snow began to wipe around, and I covered my face, and with a blink of my eyes, I was outside and no longer near the shrine. I pulled up my coats to see the Icicle's crystal shard resting next to Meteor's crystal shard. I sighed, but then I noticed I wasn't cold anymore. It was like the cold around me wasn't affecting me at all.

"Xavier."

"Meteor, am I glad to hear from you."

"Glad to see you're alive Xavier. Crystal and I have been trying to get in contact with you for some time. We feared the worst that your body had given up and you were dead."

"Glad to know your still alive."

"Yeah and I also was able to find Icicle. Tell me, Crystal, I'm standing in the cold and don't feel anything different. Why is that?"

"Since you've merged with Icicle's powers, cold no longers has any effect on you."

"At least I don't have to worry about warming your body up anymore."

"Yeah and know that I have Icicle, I can return to the Crystal Empire and reverse all of this. I just hope everypony is ok."

I looked around but still, couldn't find my way. I decided to try something now that I had Icicle. I raised my left hand and concentrated on the storm. I wished it to part for me so that I could head back to the Crystal Empire. I closed my eyes and pushed the power through my mark. I felt the energy pass through my mark, and I opened my eyes to see it glowing a bright white, through my glove, I was wearing. Soon I saw the storm open up and pumped my fist that it worked. I then began to run as the wind parted ways. Hold on everypony, I'm coming to save you all.

***

I kept running through the freezing snowstorm and soon spotted the houses of the Crystal Empire and ran into the city. As I ran towards the castle, I could see the bodies of Freeza. Many of which had the black ooze in them. Some didn't have the ooze as they looked like the ones Prince Frazza had with him. I ran forward and heard fighting. I soon saw Prince Frazza fighting three Freeza. I drew my sword and ran forward and cut them down to size. I sheathed my sword and turned to Frazza.

"Thank you, Xavier. I thought I was a goner for sure." Said Frazza

"No problem, mind explaining what happened here?" I asked

"Yes a little over fifteen minutes ago, Freeza following my father appeared. Well, you can see the outcomes. In the time you were gone, the Freeza wishing to follow me came to help me." Said Frazza

"Well, I'm sorry for your losses. Now tell me, what about the ponies," I said

"I am unsure. We left the throne room so our cold wouldn't hurt the ponies." Said Frazza

"Then tell me how long have I been gone?" I asked

"A little over two hours. Now tell me, did you find Icicle." Said Frazza

"Yes I did, and now I can stop this storm and bring in Meteor to warm the Crystal Empire," I said

But before I could do that, I heard movement and turned to see Freeza coming towards us. Then a large Freeza came toward us. Black ooze covered its body, and it seemed to drip out of Freeza. The Freeza behind it stopped, and the larger one approached us.

"Let me guess, your father," I said

"You are correct. Xavier meet my Dad, King of the Freeza, King Frozzo." Said Frazza

"So you're the one using Icicle's powers to freeze the Crystal Empire," I said

Frozzo nodded to my question and rose his spear at me. He then spoke in pure gibberish as ooze spilled out of his mouth. I might not have understood the words, but I understood the gesture. I drew my sword and prepared for battle.

"Prince Frazza, stay behind me," I said

"Yes, but please be careful. Whatever is corrupting my father isn't something to take lightly." Said Frazza

"No worries, I won't," I said

Frozzo once again began to speak to me. But I couldn't understand a thing and nor could Frazza. But I didn't care. I didn't come this far to lose everything to a corrupt king. I was going to set the Crystal Empire free. I charged King Frozzo as he readied his defense. It's time to put an end to this once and for all.

***
3rd Person POV

Xavier swung his sword at King Frozzo, but the king blocked it. Xavier started to swing his sword around trying to put the finishing blow on the king. Xavier couldn't waste any more time as every second that passed was another second the ponies in the throne room didn't have. But every attack he threw, the king blocked it. Xavier jumped back and growled. Damn, how the hell do I hit this guy if he is going to block every one of my attacks. Xavier watched as the king rose his hand pointed it at Xavier.

Soon dark tendrils shot out and tried to strike Xavier. Xavier rolled and jumped out of the way. Then as Xavier moved away from the last tendril attack, Frozzo appeared right next to him at the speed of light. What the?! King Frozzo struck his fight hard into Xavier's gut causing him to spit up blood. Xavier looked up as Frozzo looked down at him. His fist came back and walloped Xavier right in the face. Xavier went down in the snow. Xavier could hear Frozzo coming towards him. Xavier rolled over and flipped out of the way as the king's spear struck the ground. Xavier coughed and spat out some more blood before wiping his face.

Frozzo once again spoke and appeared in front of Xavier, but Xavier was ready for that. He smashed a Photon ball into his body and somersaulted away. King Frozzo walked out of the smoke as Xavier tried to charge a Fire Photon, but the cold wasn't letting him complete his task.

"As long as this storm goes, my fire won't do a thing to help you. You need to tap into my sister's powers."

Xavier quickly dodged another round of black tendrils. Once he was clear of them, Frozzo pointed, and soon the Freeza began to throw their spears at Xavier. Using his Speed Sight, Xavier was able to move out of the way. He wasn't sure if the spears would have the same effect that they did when he didn't merge with Icicle. But Xavier wasn't going to take a chance. Once clear, he responded to Meteor.

"How do I do that, I claimed your powers right before my death at the hands of the Timber Wolf Queen."

"All you have to do is ask."

"Icicle, but how?"

"Easy, just because you unlocked the powers of my brother, Meteor, in your time of need, doesn't mean that works for each of us. You brought my abilities to life when you decided to part the storm. Now let all my cold course through your bones and let the cold chill of ice flow through you."

Xavier could feel his body growing colder as Icicle's powers coursed through him and watched as his Fable mark began to glow a bright white color as did his body. Xavier took off his winter gear to see his coat had turned to a white color. Icicle's crystal shard now had taken its place as the major crystal. Soon the jacket was encased in a layer of ice just like Xavier's hands. And even though his winter gear lying in the snow, he didn't feel the chill of the wind around him. Frazza was amazed at what he saw while watching Xavier fight his corrupted father.

Amazing, he truly is as the legends have spoken. I can sense the power of Icicle coming right off of him. He also seems to no longer mind the cold showing that he can control it. Xavier smirked as he looked at King Frozzo who hadn't moved the whole time Xavier was having a chat with Meteor and Icicle.

"Now how about we try out some of your new moves."

Xavier's mind was folded with images and techniques to fulfill his moves. He smiled as he began to charge the air around him. The air flow stopped and started to spin in a cone formation. It then formed many icicles.

"Let's see you handle this, Icicle Barrage." Said Xavier

He pushed out with both of his hands, and the icicles went flying through the air towards Frozzo. The king stood motionless but blocked each attack as they came at him. Damn, even that won't work. Fine, then I'll try another attack. Something smaller. Xavier crossed his arms and began to charge small ice spear and tossed them at Frozzo. But again the king didn't move but blocked them away. No way! Soon Frozzo disappeared and reappeared in front of Xavier. Xavier quickly summoned a wall of ice to block the king's incoming spear. Xavier took his sword in his hand and ice covered the blade. King Frozzo broke the walk and tried to strike Xavier, but Xavier blocked it with his sword. The two exchanged attacks as the two fought to see who would win.

I can't let this go any longer I have to beat him. Xavier jumped back and started to charge his Photon Ball. But instead, Xavier began to place ice energy into it his attack. He then ran forward with all his speed and leaped into the air.

"Try this for size, Ice Photon." Said Xavier

Xavier smashed the ball of energy into the head of King Frozzo, and once the attack hit a mini blizzard followed as Xavier landed away and saw the king frozen in a block of ice. But before he could attack, a spear went straight through the king, killing him. Xavier looked back to see Frazza had finished off his father. Frazza summoned another spear and walked up to Xavier.

"It seems we have won." Said Frazza

"If we have, then why is the storm still raging?" Asked Xavier

The two then heard a rumbling sound and turned to see the chunks of ice melting as the black ooze came out of the ice. Then one by one, the corrupted Freeza began to kill themselves. The ooze in them broke loose and started to head towards the ooze from King Frozzo.

"I don't think its over just yet." Said Xavier

The ooze started to come together and form a giant beast. Xavier got in his stance as the creature appeared in front of him. It roared at the two as black ooze went everywhere. Xavier decided the best way to defeat this enemy was to freeze it. Xavier placed his hands together and a blizzard of snow formed around his hands. He pushed his hands out, and a blizzard began to blow over the ooze beast. Frazza threw a few spears through the blizzard hoping to help out. When Xavier stopped his attack, he waited to see if it worked only to feel a tail strike his body. He went flying up and smashed the side of the castle.

Suddeny he could feel the life of the ponies inside fading. He could feel his harem barely holding on as well as his brother. No, I'm running out of time!

"Stay strong, everypony. I'm going to save you all soon." Said Xavier

Inside the castle, Flame ears twitched as he looked at the window.

"Brother."

Xavier pushed himself off the building and formed a set of icicles and sent them barreling towards the ooze beast. They smashed into the ooze beast taking its attention from Frazza back to Xavier. Xavier charged his Ice Photon and struck the beast's head with it before leaping back and grabbing his sword. He used his Light Speed Strike to cut the head of the creature off. But the creature was hardly done yet. It took its leg and smashed the ice prison, and the ooze went back into its body and formed the head once again.

I should have expected it not to be that easy. Xavier watched the ooze beast leaped into the air and roared as chunks of it fell over the place. As it landed on objects, it dissolved them. Acid! Xavier booked it as he dodged the black ooze falling around him. Frazza was doing the same. But the two were running out of places to run and hide. Xavier turned around and formed an Ice Wall, and the black ooze struck it but began to dissolve it. Frazza used his spears to freeze the holes. Xavier kept pushing his powers to make sure the wall didn't fall. Soon the ooze beast roared and exploded. The black ooze went in every direction. It completely covered the Ice Wall. Xavier and Frazza rolled out of the way as the wall came down becoming nothing.

They both watched as the ooze moved so that it was together again and the beast was back.

"Shit, I don't know if we can kill this thing." Said Xavier

"I believe now would be an excellent time to let Icicle help. I believe Icicle might be able to defeat this creature." Said Frazza

Xavier pulled up his coat and pulled the Crystal Shard of Ice and looked at it. He then looked at the castle behind them. He wasn't close enough to sense anything, but he knew that the ponies inside didn't have much time left. Xavier sighed as it was time to throw out his trump card. He closed his eyes and let out a sigh and then opened them.

"Alright, let's do this." Xavier quickly recalled what he spoke when he first summoned Meteor from his prison. "I call upon you, come to me. Crystal Shard Dragon of Ice, Icicle!"

Xavier tossed the crystal shard up, and soon it shot towards the mountains. Frazza and Xavier watched as crystal shard went towards the mountain range.

"Well, that was unexpected." Said Xavier

But before anything could react, a massive rumbling sound shook the whole empire. Xavier turned to see the crystal heart was spinning rapidly and emitting a white glow from it. Even the ponies inside the castle felt it. Soon a beam was shot straight from the castle and splitting in the Crystal Mountains. Xavier and Frazza looked to see a large mountain of ice tower into the sky as Icicle awake from her slumber. In the Dream Realm Crystal and Meteor watched as Icicle disappeared in a white portal. Soon the ice mountain stopped, and four legs burst from it and strike the ground. The mountain rose high into the heavens and soon a head appeared. The whole body looked like an aircraft carrier with an ice mountain on its back. The new creature roared, and at the second the storm stopped. The ice beast started to walked towards Xavier and Frazza. Xavier could tell it was as tall as Meteor. The ooze beast roared but stopped as it was frozen solid by Icicle's breath. But the black ooze beast broke loose of its prison.

Xavier felt his mind followed with a move. He smiled as it would be the move to end the ooze beast.

"Alright Icicle, let's finish this fight once and for all. Let's go, Ice Age." Said Xavier

The mountain on Icicle's back began to split apart, and a core of ice appeared. Then the air temperature ultimately started to drop even more. The air was being pulled into the center as it expanded like crazy. Soon Icicle roared, and Xavier gave his final order.

"DO IT!" Said Xavier

Then a bright light filled the core before a massive explosion shook the Crystal Empire. The ponies in the throne felt the shaking of the empire. They looked around as they tried to figure out was happening. Flame just smiled as he knew only one person could be responsible for such things.

"Brother, you kept your promise." Murmured Flame

After Icicle's attack finished, a sheet of ice now covered the land outside. The attack destroyed buildings around Icicle. It looked like a new ice age had appeared over the Crystal Empire. Soon an Ice Wall fell as Xavier and Frazza looked at the ice covered empire. They both looked to see Icicle placing her ice mountain back together. Xavier looked around and found nothing of the ooze beast. It was gone forever. Xavier finally lets out a sigh of relief that the battle was over as Icicle roared in victory.

"Simply amazing the power a Crystal Shard Dragon has. I only heard rumors of the power they all possessed. But seeing it in real life sure changes your view of things." Said Frazza

"Yeah." Said Xavier

"Then I believe it's time we warm up the Crystal Empire." Said Frazza

"Won't you melt if that happens." Said Xavier

"Not as long as Icicle helps me." Said Frazza

Xavier looked up to Icicle as she nodded to him. Xavier took ahold of Meteor's crystal shard and tossed it up in the air.

"Come to me, Crystal Shard Dragon of Fire, Meteor." Said Xavier

Xavier tossed the crystal up to the sky, and soon a portal opened in the heavens, and Meteor descended from the sky and landed next to Icicle. The two looked at each other before smiling. They came together in a strange and awkward hug.

"Thank Xavier, I'm glad to see one of my sisters again."

"Yes young warrior thank you. The way is clear for you Meteor."

Meteor began to flap his large wings and waves of heat left his wings. Xavier and Frazza watched as the ice and snow started to melt away. Xavier felt the temperature rise as Meteor kept beating his wings to warm the Crystal Empire back up.

In the throne room, ponies started to feel the effects of the warmth. They began to notice the ice that had formed on the walls of the throne room were melting. The ponies who thought death was coming cheered as the warmth returned to them. Flame watched as his spirit flames started to move again. Ponies got up stretched taking off the bulky winter gear and exiting the castle as ran outside and they couldn't believe the sight, two giant dragons stood in the empire. Meteor and Icicle. But most all Xavier standing next to them. Twilight, Applejack, Rarity, Fluttershy, and Barb ran past everypony and tackled Xavier to the ground drowning him in kisses. Xavier laughed as he was finally able to push himself up, but got pushed down again by his brother. He stroked his head as Flame purred like a cat and soon got back up but again went to the floor as Moon tackled him. He questioned how she got here but saw Fang come walking up.

"So I guess, I owe you, huh, Fang." Said Xavier

"No, Moon was perfect for me." Said Fang

"But how did you get here so fast?" Asked Twilight

"Easy, some of my guards flew us here when we saw the explosion in the Crystal Empire. I guess I know where that came from now," said Fang looking up at Icicle

"Oh dad, I was so scared when Fang picked me up from school. She told me you and mom, went off on a dangerous mission. I didn't know if I would see you or mom again." Said Moon

"Sorry for scaring you, Moon. But mom and dad had to do some things." Said Xavier

Twilight bent down and picked up Moon and rubbed her muzzle across Moon's muzzle as Xavier got to his feet. He looked back at all the ponies he saved. Cadance came up and unexpectedly kissed him on the lips. She pulled off with an adorable smile as Xavier had a shocked expression on his face.

"Just consider it your payment for saving my empire." Said Cadance

"I...um...ok." Said Xavier

"You truly are something to behold, Xavier. Oh and don't think you can start to take my wife from me." Said Shining

"Hey, I wouldn't do to you." Said Xavier

Soon Celestia and Luna come over, and Luna brought Xavier into a hug, and Celestia did the same, but threw Xavier off again, by bringing him into a deep passionate kiss. Her tongue pushed past his lips and began to battle it out with his tongue. Celestia happily moaned at the feeling of his tongue over hers. After a while, she broke the kiss with lines of saliva connecting their mouths. Ponies couldn't believe what they witnessed.

"Consider that a gift for saving my kingdom and ponies once again." Said Celestia

Xavier didn't respond as it seemed his brain wasn't functioning anymore. He shook himself back into reality to answer to Celestia.

"No worries, Celestia it's my job." Said Xavier

Soon Frazza approached Xavier and stretched out his hand. Xavier took it and shook it.

"I wish I could stay longer, Xavier, but I must return to my kingdom. I must rebuild what my father destroyed. I guess this is goodbye until we meet again, Xavier." Said Frazza

"I guess so and thank you for your help. I hope you can lead your people down a better path." Said Xavier

"I will and if you are ever in need of help, I will gladly fight by your side to the bitter end." Said Frazza

Xavier and Frazza shook hands before the new king of the Freeza people walked away. But he turned to see Xavier talking to the ponies around him as he seemed to be retelling his story. Frazza looked at Xavier and slowly let his thoughts roam to when he first met the human. Xavier Young, a hero with a future I can't see. A cloud of darkness hangs over you like a dark vale ready to consume you in its hold. I can't see what this future holds, and I fear what this darkness means for you. But I also fear for what I see when I look into the dark vale. Frazza looked once again saw the same figure that stood behind Xavier the first time he meet him. It was Xavier, but things were different about him. He radiated a sense of darkness, rage, anger, and hate. He wore a dark coat that showed off this dark tone about him. The ghost Xavier turned his head, and Frazza watched as the ghost Xavier and opened its left eye. The eye was completely black, and then a red dot appeared before the ghost Xavier disappeared. I may not fully understand it, but I can see that this darkness haunts you. I fear what happens if the darkness consumes you, because if it does, then may the gods of the old have mercy on us all. Frazza turned and walked away only to think about what he had seen and where it would take the vast kingdom of Equestria and its new hero.

***
Xavier POV

I walked through the halls of the Castle of the Crystal Empire. Cadance asked us to stay and sleep here. None of us objected to staying here, well except for Fang who went back to Canterlot. But the rest of us stayed, and I got plenty of thanks from the ponies of the Crystal Empire. I told them it was no problem, but they still treated me to a feast, and it was a damn good one. I had put Moon to bed and was heading back to my room, where Flame slept. Natasha decided to stay with Fluttershy and from the sounds was going to live with her.

I was almost back to my room when I felt myself get pulled into a room. Before I could say a thing, I found myself in a passionate kiss. I could feel a tongue slither into my mouth and knew only one member of my harem who had a snake tongue and that was Barbara. She pulled off as I looked into her eyes.

"You did promise to give me my night." Said Barb

"I did, didn't I," I said

"Yes." She said

I move my hands down her and found she was completely naked. I saw her whole body now, and it was quite attractive. I had gotten used to the fact scales covered her body instead of fur, but it made her that more desirable for me. I now got a full glance at her naked and beautiful C-cup breasts.

"So I guess I should stop wasting time and tame my dragoness," I said

"Oh, now we're talking." Said Barb

CLOP WARNING

We came into a kiss as I locked the door and threw my jacket to the ground. I pushed Barb towards the bed, and we fell on it. I stripped my gloves and tossed them away and started to run my hands across every inch of her body. My hands glided smoothly across her scales as my left hand found her moist lips. I rubbed my thumb across them as it caused Barb to moan out in pleasure. I didn't waste time as I began to insert two fingers and rubbed her pink flesh of her pussy, which surprised me by emitting heat. Barb broke our loving kiss to moan out. She arched her back trying to force my fingers deeper into her love tunnel.

"Oh, Xavier that feels so great." Said Barb

I smiled as I began to kiss and lick her neck. I decided to bite her neck as her scales would protect her. She moaned out in pleasure as I kept going, but I also started to pump my fingers in and out of her pussy. I smiled as I saw an expression of lust and pleasure plastered on her face. I continued down her neck until I got to her breasts. I squeezed them and found that they were soft and nothing like her firm scaly body. But her breasts were still covered in scales. Hm, interesting. I kept on teasing her by sucking on her left breast. Barb just let out a deep lust filled moan as I felt the walls of her pussy constrict my fingers before letting them go as her fluid dripped onto the bed. I stopped my teasing as I let Barb get herself back together.

Once she was back from her high, I again pumped my fingers in and out of her pussy and continued my attack on her breasts.

"Oh, Xavier." Said Barb

Her voice filled with pleasure as I attacked her body. I didn't know if dragons had any erogenous zones. I decided just to continue what I was doing and read about that later. After a while, I switched to her right as my free hand attacked her left. As I sucked on her right, I gently bite down on her hard tit. Barb moaned out from that feeling.

"Now understand when Twilight and Applejack said the best part about you is your teasing. I can see why now they call it the best part." Said Barb

"Well, consider that in your world, you don't like teasing. I can see why it would be your favorite part," I said

I gave each of her tits a few licks with my tongue before moving my face down to where her pussy laid. The region around it glistened as her fluid shined on her scales. I pulled my fingers from her passage and licked them clean getting a taste of spices on my tongue. Hm, hot, perfect for a dragoness. I moved my hands and parted her lips and began to gorge myself on her pussy. Barb arched her back as she moaned in complete pleasure.

"Yes Xavier, yes!" Screamed Barb

I continued to eat out her pussy getting plenty of her spice flavored fluid into my mouth. I just couldn't stop myself from wanting more and more of it. I felt Barb place her hand on the back of my head as she pushed my face into her crotch. It seemed she didn't want me to leave until I made her orgasm. Well, it didn't take long before she let out a large moan of pleasure as her fluid filled my mouth. But some did land on my face and glasses. She let go of my head as I moved back and licked up all I could reach. I used the sheets to clean the rest of my face and glasses. I got above Barb as she came down from her pleasure high.

We locked lips into a lazy kiss. Soon Barb flipped me over and stripped my shirt and gasped. I wondered why until I saw my two new scars. Yes, the attacks from the Freeza had caused injuries to my skin. I had one where I struck in the shoulder and the other where the Freeza cut me with his spear on the side of my stomach. I didn't mind as it showed my devotion for fighting to save those I love and cherish. Barb ran her hands over the scars, and it seemed to fill her eyes with even more lust.

"You know in dragon culture. We pick our mates by their battle scars." Said Barb

"So do these battle scars please you?" I asked

"Oh yes they do, now I hope you're ready for the ride of your life because we're not stopping until I'm satisfied." Said Barb

She turned around and stripped me of my clothing and out sprang my hard member. Barb gave it a few sniffs before wrapping her snake tongue around and licked it. I moaned out at how incredible it felt. Sure Twilight and Applejack were good with their tongues as well, but Barb was taking the cake. That snake tongue of her worked wonders on my hard shaft. Soon she stopped she licked away my pre cum and seemed to enjoy the taste.

"Salty with a hint of musk, I have to say. It drives me crazy, but I'm not going to blow you tonight, my dear. No, tonight I'm riding you." Said Barb

She pressed her wet slit against my member and soon took my full member in a second. I saw her immediately regret her choice, and I saw blood leaking down my member. Tears were forming in the corners of her eyes as I could see the pain in them. I moved up and kissed her lips and wiped away her tears.

"You should have taken it slow," I said

"Yeah, but I just wanted to feel your member in me and didn't want to worry about my hymen." Said Barb

I just kept kissing her lips until her pussy started to conform to my rod. Soon I was back on the bed with a pair of lust filled eyes looking down at me. Soon she began to lift her ass up to remove my member from her tunnel. We moaned as the feeling of pleasure, hit the both of before moaning again as Barb slammed back down and her pussy once again filled with my rod.

Well, soon we were able to reach our desired rhythm. I had my hands on Barb's firm ass helping her achieve the pace she wanted. I also began to meet her half in, and Barb seemed to enjoy it. We came into a wet sloppy kiss as the sounds of my skin slapping against her scales echoed the room. It didn't take long for Barb to picked up the speed as she got used to my member. She broke the kiss and just moaned in pleasure as she let her tongue hang outside her mouth. She looked down at me with lust filled eyes as she brought herself down to lock my lips and snaked her tongue into my mouth to feel every inch of it.

Well, Barb and I were starting to feel the effects of our pleasure as I could feel my balls swelling and pressure building in my shaft. I was getting close to exploding my sperm into the womb of Barb. But what impressed me the most was that Barb had held out as long as I was. Usually, when I mated Twilight or Applejack, they came before I ever finished, but Barb didn't. It made me wonder more about the dragon species. I decided to file that in my brain as a research later. But right now, I wanted to warn Barb that I was close.

"Barb...I'm...close," I said

"So...am...I...now...do...not...leave...me...empty." She said

Well, I never left any of my girls empty. Well, I finally came as Barb came down down one last time and moaned. I could feel her soft and warm flesh of her pussy constrict my member, and that was enough to send me over the edge. I groaned as I came. My white sticky cum began to flood into Barb's wound, filling it up. Barb happily came as I could feel her fluids slide down my shaft and land on my pelvis. I could see a happy face on her as she felt my sperm enter her womb and coat her pussy white.

"So...good." She said

She collapsed onto me as we breathed to come down from our pleasure high. Barb looked me as smiled as I ran my hands over her spikes. We entered into a gently kiss until our bodies came back to us. She got up and began to bouncing make me hard again. She looked down at me with her still lust filled eyes.

"I hope you weren't expecting that to be all. We're are far from done, dear. You said you would tame the dragoness, so get ready to keep that promise." She said

I chuckled as Barb got right back into the action as we came into a kiss. What have I gotten myself into with Barb.

***

CLOP END

Barb was snuggled up on my chest, her womb happily stuffed with three rounds worth of my semen. A happy smile on her face as she slept away. I still wasn't asleep, surprising since I get went three long rounds with a horny dragoness. But I was tired; I was just trying to calm the aching in my pelvis. Barb had gone crazy and completely instinctual in the last round. But I believed she was running on her instincts the whole time we fucked, but it was still fun, even if my pelvis was going to hurt in the morning. But a hurting pelvis is worth it to see Barb's smiling face. But the exact reason I was up was that I nearly lost my life today and almost lost those I hold close to me.

Sure I cheated death a few times since being here on Equestria. But this time felt different it felt like I was going to die and that was it. The mission to save the Crystal Empire was going to be my last mission I would take. Sure in the back of my head, I thought this might all be an illusion of my dying brain, but I didn't let that thought control me. I knew I was alive as the sex with Barb was real to tell me this wasn't some illusion. But this mission made me reflect everything I hold dear and what would happen if I did die or didn't make it in time.

I looked over to Barb as she rubbed her head over my chest as she dreamt. Probably dreaming about our night together. But as I looked at her and rubbed her face I felt lost. I decided that since I couldn't sleep, I would walk the castle. I got up and got dressed and gave Barb a pillow to hug, while I went out. I closed the door and just walked the hall in front of me until I reached a balcony that overlooked the Crystal Empire. Cadance sure is going to have to repair her empire. I should apologize for destroying so much property when I had Icicle use her finishing move. I shrugged as I heard hooves coming down the hall. I looked to see Luna walking towards me.

"Hello, Luna," I said

"Xavier, I see you're still awake." Said Luna

"Yeah can't sleep, I guess that's why you're here," I said

"Yes as princess of the night, it is my job to watch over the citizens as they dream. I travel the world of dreams to expel the nightmares of ponies and induce restful sleep. I was surprised to find you awake when Barb is fast asleep." Said Luna

"So I have to ask, what is Barb dreaming about," I said

"Well," Luna began to blush, which made me chuckle.

"No worries Luna, your face tells me everything. And to answer your previous question. I can't sleep because I can't get this idea out of my head," I said

"It is that bad." Said Luna

"Well, you see when I was working on my first book. I couldn't sleep because all these ideas would pop into my head. I would stay up late and just write and write. I found myself quite a few times drooling over my computer." I chuckled at the memories. "But this idea is more haunting than the ideas that I rolled out to write my books."

"What is it, Xavier?" Asked Luna

"That I might have failed and lost everything close to me." I turned back to look outside to the mountain range that boarded the Crystal Empire. "Before I found Icicle, I was struggling to keep going. I started to have these thoughts that I already failed, and when I came back to the Crystal Empire and saved it, all I would find is bodies. I also at one point just wanted to accept death. But I pushed on and did achieve victory in the end."

"I see your reasons, and if I may say, while you were out hunting for Icicle, many ponies in the throne room were expecting death. Even your harem at one point excepted that you died and that they were next. It is true that many ponies are sleepless tonight because they all nearly discovered whether or not they would wind up in the Gold Pastures or at the Gates of Tartarus." Said Luna

"But what gets me more Luna is what will happen when death finally does sink his hands into my soul. I've cheated death many times here. I'm just afraid what will happen when I can't run from death anymore. I guess I'm scared for what the future holds now," I said

"As does everypony, Xavier. But you can't let fear of the unknown take control of you. Fear leads to the path of darkness. Fear leads to anger, anger leads to hate, and hate leads to suffering. Trust me, Xavier, I went down this road and became Nightmare Moon because of it. I don't want to see you become something that the vale of darkness covers. Even to this day, ponies still fear me because I might turn back into Nightmare Moon. I don't want to see that concern in the eyes of the ponies you are protecting." Said Luna

"Yeah, but I think is some cases you have to embrace the darkness in you. It is one of the Crystal Shard Dragons. But I won't let hate, anger or fear control me. I can tell you that." Said Xavier

"I know Xavier. I can see your heart is pure." Said Luna

"Thanks, Luna and thanks for talking to me it means a lot," I said

"No problem, Xavier, it is my duty to watch all my subjects when the night falls." Said Luna

"Yeah, your nights are beautiful. I can say your nights are better than anyone I could ever recall on Earth. I don't know why, but when I look up the stars, I'm filled with determination to move forward and fight the good fight. I guess that's why I'm still standing since I have much more to do," I said

"Glad to hear, Xavier. Now, how about you return to Barb and have a restful sleep. You deserve it for after today." Said Luna

"Thank you, Luna," I said

She walked away, and I could have sworn I saw a blush on her cheeks. But I ignored it and looked up at the stars. I smiled as I knew my mother was watching me as if that strange person wasn't proof enough that my mom was alive. But where she was, was still a mystery. But a mystery for another time as I had to protect this world from a great evil. I pushed myself from the balcony railing and began to return to my room, but stopped when I started to cough.

I ignored the coughing fit since I still hadn't gotten over my trip to the Crystal Mountains. I took it as nothing harmful and would disappear in a day or two. I walked back to the room to snuggle back with Barb. I reached the room and closed the door. I stripped down and got right back next to Barb. She mumbled some things in her sleep, and I smiled as I stroked her spines. I then felt my body finally becoming exhausted. I pushed my head into my pillow, and the second I did, I was out cold.

Author's Note

Man, what a chapter and sorry, this chapter took so long, but my college does come first. So I do hope you enjoy this long chapter. Also, Xavier now has Icicle and her ice powers. You can expect more skills in the chapters to come.
Icicle Barrage: Xavier can create multiple icicles and launch them out at his enemies
Ice Spears: Small spears of ice to kill foes
Ice Wall: A wall of ice to protect Xavier from attacks
Blizzard Storm: Xavier can form a blizzard to freeze his enemies
Brief history: The history of the Crystal Shard Dragons continues with the Crystal Shard Dragon of Ice. The second known dragon of the Crystal Shard that walked the land of Eques. She brought forth the winter of the planet. Even though it brought fights between her and her brother, Meteor. But it is said that each of the Crystal Shard Dragons could overpower another Crystal Shard Dragon's powers. So Icicle using her abilities of ice to freeze the poles to keep the planet in balance with her brother's heat. But also came upon the Crystal Mountains and meet a race of ice creatures known as the Freeza. They were a race who must live in the cold, but Meteor's heat was harming them. So she used her powers to freeze the mountains and area around and placed her abilities over it to protect it from Meteor's fire abilities. Once that finished, the Freeza praised her as a goddess of their people.

But many those who adore the heat fear the cold. Icicle was known for her extreme ability to wipe out all life in a single blast of cold. A move named Ice Age. Icicle could cover the planet completely in ice and destroy all life. But only one recorded time of this power shown. This ability manifested itself when the Freeza were attacked by a group of ponies in an empire next door called the Crystal Empire. Icicle enraged by the attack destroyed the empire and covered in ice. No pony survived the attack and this those ponies that took over the Crystal Empire that all knew not to anger Icicle as did all ponies. Many ponies love the winter but also fear the cold.

Now as always: comment, like, follow, share and tell. See you all again when I upload yet another chapter to my page here.

Chapter Thirty-Crystal Fever

Crystal Fever
Twilight POV

The smell of freshly cooked blueberry pancakes filled the kitchen air. Barb was finishing up the table after getting Moon off to school. I was happy to be home in Ponyville surrounded by books of Golden Oak's Library. I was glad to be safe and sound after a close call a few days ago in the Crystal Empire. Sure it was scary to think I almost saw the Gold Pastures, but I was happy to be alive and safe. I was also glad to have Xavier still alive and kicking even though he looked terrible in the morning after mating Barb. Let's just say he had to take some pain medication for his pelvis. Can't blame him since I knew female dragons become instinctual as they go round after round.

I looked back as Barb smiled and hummed to herself. I was happy to see my sister and assistant glad to be in love. But I knew to make sure that Barb didn't kill him in her need for pleasure. So the next time she mated, I would use a spell to pull down her instinctual behavior for mating to make sure she doesn't put Xavier in the hospital for a broken pelvis because of Barb. But the one thing I had to adjust to was the scars on Xavier's body. They were from when two Freeza attacks that hit him, even though it showed that Xavier put his life on the line to save the Crystal Empire and us, but when I look at them, I see a man willing to lay down his life for us. They were also made him more attractive to me, I guess because of my brother and father being in the army, and they had plenty of scars. I suppose I had a thing for stallions with battle scars, much like dragoness pick their mates with the most battle scars.

So why was I cooking blueberry pancakes, much to the disgust to Flame? He never liked my cooking. But I ignored him when I did cook. Sure I wasn't the best cook, but at least I managed. Barb and Xavier were the best cooks out of the house since all Flame ever made was just a sandwich. He was too lazy to do anything but make a sandwich, stuff his face with it, and then back to sleep. Not mentioning, eating half the stuff in the fridge. I thought Barb had a bad eating habit of gems, but Flame was the worst as he seemed just to want to eat and eat. Thank goodness for Xavier helping out with food and other things around the library. So now back to the reason, I was making pancakes because the harem had a pancake breakfast with Xavier.

Applejack and I decided we didn't spend a lot of time together. So we called this breakfast so that we could spend some time with Xavier. Soon I heard knocking on the door. Barb and I were busy, but lucky for us. A cat was in the main library.

"Flame, get the door," I said

I heard him groan as another knock came. I then heard the door open and close. Soon, Rarity, Fluttershy, and Applejack entered the kitchen.

"Hi, girls," I said

"Hi, Twilight." Said the others

"Just settle down girls, and I'll go get Xavier. Then we can eat," I said

Barb took over as I went up to my room to get Xavier. I had been letting him sleep in because he deserved it. I opened the door and found him, still asleep. But something seemed off with Xavier. I walked up to him and started to shake him awake. But as I did, I found he was burning hot. I flipped him over and placed my hand on his forehead, and it was hot showing Xavier was burning up. I then watched as he coughed and blood came out. My eyes widened as I heard he was having trouble breathing and placed my ear up to his chest and heard his heart struggling to pump blood. I quickly ran the stairs to the get the girls.

I ran into the kitchen and Applejack turned to me.

"Where's the fire Twilight?" She asked

"Xavier, something's wrong with him," I said

Before I could say anything else, Fluttershy zipped by us. The rest of us ran up the stairs, and Fluttershy was checking over Xavier, even though all her medical training was from Veterinarian books. Xavier coughed again, and blood rolled out his mouth. Flame came in and saw his brother.

"What's wrong with him?" Asked Flame

"I don't know, but we should get him to the hospital. The doctors would know what is happening." Said Fluttershy

"Flame, think you can store the food." He nodded, but I got down in his face. "Don't eat it all!" He nodded again.

He ran out the room but turned to us.

"I know Xavier trusts you with his life, so I'll do the same. Just bring him back alive." Said Flame

"We will, Flame," I said

Applejack and Barb got Xavier up, and then I charged my horn, and we disappeared in a flash of white.

***

We sat in the waiting room of the hospital. We just sat nervously waiting for Xavier's problem. Please Celestia please, don't let this be life threatening. I looked at Applejack as she held her Stetson in her hand rubbing the brown leather. Rarity was just holding Fluttershy as Barb sat next to me. An hour had already passed since we arrived in the hospital with Xavier. I knew something was bad if an hour already passed and Red Heart wasn't back yet. That made me nervous about what was wrong with Xavier. Soon Red Heart came back to the room, but her expression told me that I should expect the worst. She walked over to us as we got up from our chairs

"Red Heart darling, please tell us what's wrong with Xavier." Said Rarity

"Yes, please." Said Fluttershy

"Just tell us he'll be ok." Said Barb

"I'm sorry to you all, but I can't say that. I can't give you any good news." Said Red Heart

"What's wrong?" I asked

"Xavier has come down with the worst possible disease know to ponies, Crystal Fever." Said Red Heart

My heart just stopped as I heard the words Crystal Fever. Since I was a book worm, I read books about medical diseases. Crystal Fever happened to be in a book I was reading. It was an incurable disease that killed with twenty-four hours of contracting it. I felt my world shatter around me with those two words spinning in my head.

"What's Crystal Fever?" Asked Applejack

"An incurable disease that takes its host within twenty-four of the host contracting the disease," I said

"I'm sorry, but Twilight's right. If I were you, I would be by his side. There is nothing we can do for him except make sure he isn't in pain. I'm sorry." Said Red Heart

We watched Red Heart leave, and I could have sworn I heard her start to cry. I looked at the girls. I could see their worlds were as broken as mine. Our whole world had just fallen on itself, and there wasn't a thing we could do to change what was happening. Xavier was going to pass away. I started to hear crying as Fluttershy just fell to the ground just crying like no tomorrow. Applejack tipped her hat, but that didn't stop the tears from rolling down her face. Rarity and Barb were also crying as Rarity tried her best to comfort Fluttershy who just couldn't stop her tears.

"Let's go see him," I said

We walked back to his room, with the guidance of Red Heart. We pushed opened the door, and there was our hero only a few days ago, hooked up to machines and wires. We walked in, and that was it for me. I laid my head down on his chest just everything out. I felt Applejack rubbing my back, and I got up and hugged her. My harem stallion who risked his life for us in the Crystal Empire was lying in a hospital bed dying. I grabbed Applejack tight as she tried to calm me down.

"What I'm going to tell Moon and Flame, Applejack? What am I going to say to them?" I asked

"I don't know Twilight. I don't know." Said Applejack

"Xavier, please get up, please get up." Said Fluttershy

"Fluttershy darling, he's not going to get up. We all have to face the fact the stallion we love is going to find the Gold Pastures." Said Rarity

"No, I don't want him to leave." Fluttershy lunged at Xavier's unconscious body and held it tight. "Please stay with us, Xavier. Please don't go. I still want to do so much with you. I still want you to claim my virginity. I still want to do so much with you." Said Fluttershy

"Fluttershy," I said

Fluttershy was just a mess as she hugged Xavier trying to hope for him to wake. I was hoping for his sea blue eyes to open up and smile to be on his face as we look at him. I felt like I was right back when Stray Wolf nearly killed him. But this time, there was no chance for Xavier pulling out of this one, no, Xavier was finally going to meet his end. There wasn't a thing any unicorn or even the princesses could do to stop this. Xavier was going to be no more by the next sunrise.

"Xavier, please, just please wake up." Said Fluttershy

"I think we need to leave and think about what to do next." Said Applejack

"I agree." Said Barb

I nodded and walked over to get Fluttershy up. I was expecting her to fight, but she didn't, she just let go. I helped her up, and we walked out. Red Heart looked at us as we left. I could see she wanted to say something, but didn't. I knew she couldn't figure out anything to say to help us out. Nothing in Equestria could change what was going to happen. We were going to have tobury Xavier.

***

We sat where we all first meet Xavier just enjoying the breeze, or as best as we could. Fluttershy was just curled up looking at the Everfree Forest. She was silent as the wind blew by her. I kept my eye on her as Barb sat next to me. Applejack was next to Rarity as the fashion mare couldn't stop crying. Even tears still fell from my cheeks, because I didn't have any idea how to tell Flame. I saw how Xavier was engulfed in rage when he thought Flame died, but I didn't know how Flame would react to me telling him Xavier was dying. I had no idea even where to start with Moon since she looked up to Xavier as she did me.

I just closed my eyes and wished for a miracle to happen, but I then heard footsteps coming towards us. We all looked, and we couldn't believe our eyes. Stray Wolf and a few Timber Wolves were coming near us. Fluttershy didn't even turn to look at him. She just stayed the way she did. He stopped as the wolves stood behind him. He smiled as he looked at us. I just growled as I got up and wiped my tears from my face.

"What do you want?!" I demanded

"Just coming to see what you were all crying about." Said Stray Wolf

"Like you care." Said Applejack

"Oh, but I do. I know why you cry. You cry over the loss of your worthless human." Said, Stray Wolf

"Shut you worthless trap." Said Rarity

"Oh, so my scouts were right about Xavier kicking the bucket with Crystal Fever. What a shame, I always swore I would be the one to put him down." Said, Stray Wolf

"Be quiet." Said Fluttershy

"Be quiet and not enjoy the death of my foe and the sight of his sobbing lovers. I think you're overstepping your bounds with me, Fluttershy." Said, Stray Wolf

"Shut up, shut the fuck up!" Said Fluttershy

That was the first time I ever heard Fluttershy curse. But I could also tell her voice was different, anger and rage now filled it. Something was completely different about Fluttershy almost like something had taken over her body.

"What words, coming from a Pegasus who can't look me in the eyes. No wonder Xavier never screwed you." Said, Stray Wolf

"Die fucker!" Said Fluttershy

Fluttershy jumped up and sped right at Stray Wolf with rage and anger filling her eyes. Her fist tightly closed. A Timber Wolf jumped at Fluttershy, which surprisingly she dodged and the next thing threw us all off. Fluttershy grabbed the neck of Timber Wolf and snapped it. The Timber Wolf fell over dead at Fluttershy's hooves.

"Shut the fuck up about Xavier. I swear to Celestia if you continue to speak ill of him, I'll snap every one of your worthless Timber Wolves necks and then yours. I swear to it." Said Fluttershy

Fluttershy raised her hoof and crushed the head of the Timber Wolf. We backed off from Fluttershy as we were all thrown off by the amount of rage inside of her. Never once had anyone of us seen Fluttershy like this. We always took her as a shy mare, but this was a different side of Fluttershy all together, a side that scared me.

"My you are surprising. My wolves told me you were nothing but a scared little Pegasus that couldn't assert herself. But here you are threatening to kill my wolves and me. You must be brave or stupid." Said, Stray Wolf

"Would you like to find out, fucker!" Said Fluttershy

"I would love to, but I didn't come here to fight, but to bargain." Said, Stray Wolf

I stepped forward and placed a hand on Fluttershy's shoulder to try and calm her down. She didn't turn to me she kept her eyes fixed on Stray Wolf. Her gaze of anger and rage started to cause the Timber Wolves to back off from their master. Stray Wolf gave a toothy grin as I spoke to answer his question as I also tried to settle down Fluttershy who now hid behind her mane.

"What bargain?" I asked

"How about the bargain for a cure to save Xavier." Said, Stray Wolf

"But that's not possible. Crystal Fever has no cure." Said Applejack

"That you ponies know about, but you see, I have a third party member who doesn't want Xavier to die just yet. So he has a cure to Crystal Fever that will whip Xavier right back into shape. In just a matter of minutes, he'll be waking up and asking why he's in the hospital, instead of ending up in a coffin in the ground." Said, Stray Wolf

Fluttershy gave a feral growl that caused the Timber Wolves to back off even more. I kept my hand on her shoulder to keep her calm.

"But how can we trust you? You wish to kill Xavier. You could easily give us something to that could kill him faster." Said Rarity

"True, you can't trust me, but what other options do you have. Plus, to tell the truth, I still want Xavier to die by my hand instead of Crystal Fever. Sure once he's gone, Pandora can rise and destroy everything in his path, but I think Xavier kicking the bucket by a disease is a cheap way to go." Said, Stray Wolf

"But a bargain always has two sides," I said

"Yes that is true, so here's what I want. I want one pint of Xavier's blood. That's all, a pint of blood in exchange for a cure from my third party. Oh and this a one time deal. You leave or say no, well you better start the funeral arrangements." Said, Stray Wolf

We all looked at each other. Sure we couldn't trust the creature that nearly killed Xavier twice. But we were also out of options. What should we do? Then Fluttershy surprised us all and spoke up.

"I'll get you your pint of blood."

"Fluttershy," I said

"I know we can't trust him, but what choice do we have. I won't accept losing Xavier and if making a deal with Stray Wolf is the only way to bring Xavier back then so be it." Said Fluttershy

I was going to speak back against it, but Fluttershy turned towards me. In the darkness of her mane, I could see one eye, and I would never forget that look. It was red and cat-like and froze me to the core. I shook as I looked at it. Fluttershy, what's happened to you.

"Do we have a deal?" Asked Fluttershy

"Yes, bring the blood back here in one hour, and I'll give you the cure. If you're not back by then, well, sorry no luck." Said, Stray Wolf

Fluttershy nodded as she took off towards in the sky and flew as fast a Rainbow Dash to the hospital. The Timber Wolves just watched the sky as Stray Wolf smiled.

"Remarkable, I have never seen a pony capable of having that much demonic power and not falling too it." Said Stray Wolf

"What do you mean?" I asked

"Your shy little friend happens to be the host to the Cat Demon Cattosis. A demon with incredible powers that once roamed Equestria destroying whole villages. But I sense much more power than she should have. I think if she wanted to. She could have killed me and never blinked an eye. Fascinating." Said Stray Wolf

"But what I read about demons, you can't control their powers." Said Applejack

"Yes, so you have to be lying." Said Rarity

"Stray Wolf isn't lying, girls when Fluttershy turned to me, I saw a cat eye where we normal eye should be," I said

"Yes, you are right Applejack, no mortal can control a demon's powers, well except for two factors. You must meet one of the factors to control demonic powers. The first is if the child is born of demon's blood or in your friend's case, infused with the demon." Said, Stray Wolf

"Infused." Said Barb

"In simple terms, somepony in her past merged her soul and the soul of Cattosis. Normally either method has the host losing control to the demon and becoming the demon themselves. But in your friend's case, she is in complete control. Interesting that it only manifested itself through the sadness of losing Xavier and the rage of my speech." Said Stray Wolf

Soon a Speed Wolf appeared as did Fluttershy. She had a bag of blood. I was going to ask how she got it so fast but decided not to ask. I didn't want to anger her anymore.

"That was fast." Said Stray Wolf

"You asked for a pint of blood. You never mentioned how to get it. But I have it, now the cure." Said Fluttershy

"No I didn't, but I guess using Cattosis's blood magic probably helped. And before you ask Twilight, Cattosis can allow her to use magic without being a unicorn." Stray Wolf

I watched as Stray Wolf took a vial of liquid from the mouth of the Speed Wolf and walked to Fluttershy. He first gave Fluttershy the cure and then Fluttershy gave him the blood. He smiled as she walked back. But Fluttershy stopped him.

"Stray Wolf if you betray us and this cure kills Xavier, I will hunt you down and kill every last worthless fucking Timber Wolf you have, and then I'll personally kill you with my bare hands." Said Fluttershy

Soon two Timber Wolves exploded in a mess of wood and sap. The third one looked at the two lost comrades before snapping in two and being crush before dropped to the ground. Stray Wolf laughed as he looked back at Fluttershy with a toothy smile.

"Truly fascinating, it is truly fascinating." Said, Stray Wolf

He walked away holding Xavier's blood as we watched him enter the Everfree Forest. We all stood speechless and motionless, and we looked at Fluttershy.

"I know you girls have plenty of questions of how I have the demon Cattosis merged with me, but I don't wish to tell that tale. I also ask that you don't bring this up to Xavier. I'll tell him when I feel it is right and that's when you all can know as well." Said Fluttershy

"No problem darling, but please could you go back to normal Fluttershy. I don't like Demonshy at all." Said Rarity

Fluttershy flapped her wings a few times and moved her mane out of the way and smiled. We could all tell it was the Fluttershy we all know and love. We walked up and looked at the vial. The liquid inside was a blue color with a green tint to it.

"Girls, I want us all to promise that we never speak a word to Xavier about how we got him the cure. We take our dark deal with Stray Wolf to our deaths," I said

"Let's Pinkie Promise on it." Said Barb

"Cross our heart, hope to fly, stick a cupcake in our eye." We all said with the motions.

I took the vial and teleported us back to the hospital when we arrived, we gave the Redheart the cure and told her to give it to Xavier. She wanted to ask how we even had a cure, but she didn't. We ran back to Xavier's room as Redheart administered the treatment and the second it hit Xavier's blood stream, he seemed to start to recover. We all smiled as we saw Xavier open his eyes. We then heard him speak.

"What happened, where am I? Am I, am I in the hospital." He said

We all couldn't control our tears and jumped on him and hugged and kissed him, even though he was apparently confused about what had happened to him. We told him about Crystal Fever and the cure. But we left out the part about dealing with Stray Wolf for the cure and Fluttershy's demonic powers. Sure now when I looked at Fluttershy, all I could see was that cat eye. But I still trusted my friend and harem mate and also the bearer of the Element of Kindness. But as I turned to look out the window, I had a single thought on my mind, What did Stray Wolf want with Xavier's blood and who is this third party?

***
Stray Wolf POV

I stood in waiting in the Everfree Forest. Soon the land filled with darkness and I looked around as the Speed Wolf next to me looked at around as well. Soon a dark laughter filled the air.

"What a show today, I never expected the shy one to have the demon, Cattosis, in her."

"Yes, I found it interesting as well. But I got you your blood as you asked. The ponies probably already administered the cure to Xavier," I said

Soon the pint of blood began to float from my hand into the darkness.

"Excellent, my experiments are right on track. I thank you, Stray Wolf."

"Yes, but I don't see how a pint of blood is worth anything to you," I said

"Oh to me, Stray Wolf, this is more than blood. No, this is the secret to Xavier Young. And when I crack that secret, I'll almost have everything I need to begin the procedure. But first I must finish all my experiments even to get the clues of how to start the proceedings."

"Now you've stricken my curiosity, what exactly are you planning?" I asked

"Oh Stray Wolf, something that will turn the tides of this war, something that will change the course of this timeline. Yes, something to forever haunt Xavier Young."

The dark laughter filled the air as I smiled. The end is coming for you, Xavier, just you wait. I began to laugh as well as everything was going according to plan and soon Pandora would rise again.

Author's Note

So I went into the far end of things with this chapter. But I do hope you enjoy it anyway as it leads to a lot of open paths for me to take the story. I will explain how Fluttershy and demon Cattosis are one. But that will be much later, and I seemed to have expanded the mystery of the experiments on Xavier. I wonder where these tests will lead our hero and who is this mystery person pulling this experiments on Xavier. Well, I guess you'll just have to wait and see. So as always: comment, like, follow, share, and tell. See you all the next exciting chapter of The Fabled Warrior.

Chapter Thirty One-A Day with Moon

A Day with Moon

I laid in Twilight's bed happily but not with just one mare in lace undergarments. No, I had four mares and a dragoness in lace undergarments around me. Sure Twilight's bed wasn't big enough to hold us all. It wasn't even big enough to fit even me and two mares. But with Twilight's magic, the bed was now big enough to fit us all. The reason I was in bed with all my girls because they wanted to spend more time with me. Sure they watched my every movement after the first few days after I came out of the hospital. But they calmed down because I was getting quite tired of it. So they decided to just spend more time with me as a harem and that I didn't mind as long as they didn't go crazy.

The sun was already high in the sky, and we were all still in the bed. Except I wasn't in the arms of any of my females. I got up and looked at the bed. Twilight and Applejack were happily holding each other. Barb was sleeping while holding a pillow like it was me. Drool was rolling out of her mouth as she held the pillow tight to her. Rarity was on her back sleeping with her mane stuck in her lips. Fluttershy was snuggling into her chest. So with no fuzzy mares or a scaly dragon cuddling me, I decided to get up. I went to the bathroom and then came out and got dressed. I pulled my phone and decided to take a few pictures. I smiled as I came out of the room.

I walked down the stairs and saw Moon eating some cereal.

"Morning, Moon," I said

"Morning dad." She said

I didn't see Flame at the table, which was weird. Flame was usually up with Moon eating breakfast before he went and took a cat nap.

"So do you have any idea where your uncle is?" I asked

"I don't know dad. I didn't seem in my room or when I woke up today." Said Moon

Soon I heard the door open and in came Flame. I could see he was in some pain.

"Morning Uncle." Said Moon

I saw him cringe at the sound of my daughter's voice. He looked at Moon and smiled before walking up and getting in a chair before slumping onto the table. I could see a glazed look in his eyes and his paws rubbing his head. His ears down on his head to try to avoid as much noise as he could. I placed a bowl of cereal in front of him.

"Thanks, brother." He said

"So let me guess you're hungover," I said

"Yeah, I went clubbing with Rainbow last night. I think I had a little too much to drink with Rainbow. I woke up this morning on a couch laying on Rainbow's stomach. I don't know whose house I was in, but left when I woke up." He said

"Well, I hope you learned your lesson about drinking too much," I said

"Brother I was at a night club, you expect me to drink responsibly." He said

"Yes, I do," I said

"I'll keep that in mind next time I go drinking." Said Flame

Flame started to stuff his face with cereal as I just sighed. I sat down and began to eat as well.

"Dad." I looked over at Moon. "Could you spend the day with me. I never get to spend a lot of time with you."

I ruffled up Moon's mane. "Sure dear, I would love to spend some time with my pride and joy daughter."

"Well, you two have fun, I'm going to nap off this headache." Said Flame

"If the girls ask where Moon and I are off, just tell them we went out," I said

"Yeah." Said Flame

"So honey, want to go to Sugar Cube Corner," I said

"Yeah." Said Moon

We put our dishes in the sink, and I grabbed my coat and sword, you can never be too safe, and walked out. I locked the door to the library. I picked up Moon and placed her on my shoulders as she hugged my head to stay up. I smiled as I made my way to Sugar Cube Corner.

***

We walked the streets of Ponyville waving at the ponies that were out and about today. Once we reached Sugar Cube Corner, I set Moon down, and we entered the shop to see Pinkie working behind the counter. Moon ran forward to look at all the sweets. I walked forward at a much slower pace since I could already feel my teeth aching at Pinkie's crazy delicious creations.

"Hi, Xavier and Moon." Said Pinkie

"Hi, Pinkie." I turned down to Moon. "Say hi dear."

Moon looked up at Pinkie and smiled. "Hi, Pinkie Pie."

"Hi Moon, so what are you two doing here?" Asked Pinkie

"Just enjoying some father-daughter time. Plus Moon loves sweets, so I decided to spoiler her without Twilight knowing," I said

"Yeah, so what can I get you two." Said Pinkie

"I'll have just a scone and coffee," I said

"I'll have two of the party cupcakes and a slice of that cherry cheesecake." Said Moon

"Ok, coming right up." Said Pinkie

"It's a good thing your mother isn't here to see what you just bought," I said

She just smiled up at me. Twilight didn't like Moon eating sweets up like crazy, but I couldn't say no to spoiling my daughter. Sure it got me in a lot of talks about parenthood with Twilight, but I could deal with those overseeing a sad face on my little girl. Seeing Moon smile always brightened my day. Soon Pinkie came back with our stuff and even threw in a free milk for Moon. I thanked her and paid for the sweets and drinks. We found a table and sat down. Moon happily wasted no time getting into one of her two cupcakes. I smiled as I sipped my coffee, which had cream and sugar already in it. I shrugged my shoulders knowing that Pinkie knew how I liked my coffee. Then soon in came Rainbow and she walked over to us.

I looked to see she was as bad as my brother. Eyes glazed over, ears down to try to block noise and rubbing her head. All signs she was in a hangover as well. She pulled a chair and spun it around and sat down.

"Hi, Dash," I said

"Xavier, Moon, you going to eat that scone." Said Dash

I pushed it over to her since I think Rainbow could use it.

"So, I heard you took my brother clubbing," I said

"Yeah, I usually go with AJ or Pinkie. But Pinkie didn't want to go since she was running Sugar Cube Corner and AJ was with you. So your brother was the next best option. Flame was a great clubbing buddy. I just regret all the alcohol we had. I bet you saw him this morning." Said Rainbow

"Yeah, he came home acting as you are and with the same glazed-over eyes," I said

"Yeah, so I hoping to find AJ, but she wasn't at the farm." Said Rainbow

"No, she's at the library. The harem stayed with me last night. Can I ask why you want to see her?" I said

"She has a family recipe to get rid of hangovers." Said Rainbow

"Now that's interesting since Flame is just sleeping his off," I said

"That doesn't seem too bad. Could I borrow the library couch." Said Rainbow

"I guess, don't you have a bed in your home," I said

"Yeah, but my head hurts too much for me to fly home." Said Rainbow

"I guess that would be ok, I don't think Twilight will have a problem," I said

"Thanks." She said

"Hey, if you see the girls are up, tell them I'm out with Moon," I said

"Yeah, see you two later." Said Rainbow

We waved goodbye as I sipped my coffee as Moon continued to eat her sweets. Hm, I forgot to ask where she and Flame bunkered down last night after they were down clubbing. Well, I'll ask Flame later when he isn't hungover. I sipped my coffee as I waited for Moon to finish eating.

***

Moon and I walked down the road as we were deciding to stop and look around. I started to see a vinyl record store and remembered that Vinyl Scratch ran a vinyl record store in Ponyville. I gestured Moon to the building, and we walked towards it. I opened the door, and the sound of electronic music hit mine and Moon's ears. Vinyl records and CDs of music artists sat around. We walked around, and I saw a mare standing at the front at the register. Moon seemed to know the mare and ran forward. I walked forward as the mare and Moon appeared to be talking. Moon turned to me walking towards them and pulled me over.

"Dad look how it is, Octavia Melody." Said Moon

Moon dragged me over, and I got a good look over the mare. She had a gray coat with a raven-black mane. The mare had a mulberry colored eyes. She wore a gray skirt with a white button-up shirt and gray vest. She had a C-cup breast on her chest. Around her neck was a pink bowtie. A tremble clef sat on the mare's skirt.

"Octavia Melody," I said

"Yeah, the cellist from Canterlot." Said Moon

Moon was surprising when Twilight and I found she loved classical music. She took an immediate love of the cello and the cellist, Octavia. I stretched my hand out and shook the mare's hand.

"Nice to meet you, name's Xavier Young," I said

"Oh, you are the famous hero of Equestria. It is quite an honor to meet you. As the filly stated, I'm Octavia Melody."

"Can you believe it, dad, I'm meeting Octavia Melody." Said Moon

"I see you are a fan." Said Octavia

"Yeah, this is Moon Star, my daughter with one of my harem mates. But before you ask, she's adopted. I have no true born children," I said

"Well, I'm pleased to meet you Moon Star. I'm glad to see a filly enjoying my music. I don't meet many young ones who enjoy classical music." Said Octavia

"Your music is always so beautiful, and when I hear the musical notes pass over my ears, it paints a picture for me." Said Moon

"Well, thank you." Said Octavia

"Yeah, Octy, who are you talking to?"

I looked to see Vinyl come out still sporting her signature shades. I wonder why she wears wearing them inside a building. Must be her thing. Vinyl smiled as she came up and shook my hand.

"Glad to see you again, Xavier." Said Vinyl

"Yeah, you as well," I said

"So what brings you and your daughter to my store?" Asked Vinyl

"Just spending some time with my daughter," I said

"Nice, well welcome to my music store. I carry all the music that's hot right now. I even carry Octy's newest hits." Said Vinyl

"Vinyl, you know how I feel about that name." Said Octavia

"Oh, you like it better when I call you Tavia." Said Vinyl

"I don't like that name either." Said Octavia

"Ms. Vinyl, where is Octavia's newest music." Said Moon

"Oh right under the classical section." Vinyl gave Moon a CD player and a set of headphones. "I have a few open that you can listen to."

"Thank you, Ms. Vinyl." Said Moon

Moon took the headset and player and ran off to the classical section. Vinyl laughed as she looked at Octavia.

"I think you have a new fan." Said Vinyl

"I don't mind, Vinyl. I always said that young minds should find the beauty of classical music." Said Octavia

"You may say that while I believe the best music is what you hear at clubs." Said Vinyl

"If you say so, Vinyl. So Xavier how did Moon get stuck on my music?" Said Octavia

"Well, Twilight had a few CDs of your music. Moon found them and started to listen to them. I've meant to get here some new CDs," I said

"I didn't think she would have Octy's music. She usually comes in to buy the newest rap music." Said Vinyl

"Well, Twilight got it as a gift from her mother before she came to Ponyville. So I guess your from Canterlot, Octavia, since that's where's Twilight formerly lived," I said

"Yes, I do live and play in Canterlot. But I travel around Equestria playing in different halls with the Canterlot Orchestra." Said Octavia

"So what are you doing in Ponyville, if you live in Canterlot?" I asked

"Well, Canterlot is beautiful, but I sometimes can't take the stuck up rich unicorns and the life they live. So I come down here and live with Vinyl." Said Octavia

"I don't blame you for wanting to get out of Canterlot," I said

Octavia giggled as I smiled until I pulled in by Vinyl.

"You know you're the first guy to make Octy giggle. So I guess that means Octy likes you." Said Vinyl

"Vinyl be quiet." Said Octavia

"Ok, but Octy's door is always open for you Xavier," said Vinyl with a smirk.

"VINYL!" Said Octavia

"Clam down Octy, I was just kidding." Said Vinyl

Octavia looked at Vinyl until the two came into a gentle loving kiss. I wasn't pushed off with the idea of two mares being in love since I know about Lyra and Bon Bon. I believed you should love whoever you love no matter the gender.

"So you two are a couple," I said

"Yes, we've been in a relationship for three years now. We met when I decided to go to one of Canterlot's night clubs. I guess it was love at first sight. That's one reason for me coming here to Ponyville when I can." Said Octavia

"So I have to ask, Lyra and Bon Bon are in the same relationship, but are you looking to add a stallion like they are," I said

"Yeah, now don't get it wrong. Some mares in this type of relationships never want to see a stallion. But most mare on mare relationships still wants a stallion. We're much like Lyra and Bon Bon." Said Vinyl

"Yeah, Lyra said she and Bon Bon were looking for a stallion to join them. That was the first time I heard about the polygamous relationships. To think that I felt strange and disgusted by the fact that a stallion could have more than one mare, but now with a harem of five girls, I got to say, it's ok," I said

"Good for you buddy." Said Vinyl

"Yeah, now Vinyl can I ask you a question," I said

"Sure." Said Vinyl

"Why are you wearing your shades inside?" I asked

At that moment Vinyl's ears went flat on her head. Apparently, it struck a topic that Vinyl didn't like to recall. Octavia was comforting her, and that made me feel even worse.

"Sorry Vinyl, I guess that's not something you don't like to recall. I don't mind if you don't answer," I said

"Thanks, Xavier, but I trust you." Said Vinyl

I watched as Vinyl removed her glasses and placed them down. She opened her eyes, and I could see they were a crimson red color. A beautiful crimson red color at that. As I stared at them, I felt drawn to her. Something about her eyes just drew me into her.

"As you can see my eyes are red. It's a genetic condition that occurred when I was developing in my mother. The second I was born, and my parents saw my crimson red eyes, they disowned me. Ponies call me a demon and push me away. I found hope in my shades and being a DJ. No pony knew my eye color and loved me for my skills as a DJ. The only other ponies who know about it are Rainbow and Octavia, and now you know the truth. So what do you think of me now?" Said Vinyl

I could see tears starting to form in the corner of her eyes. I lifted her head up for her eyes to meet mine. I took my thumbs and wiped away her tears.

"Vinyl, I'm sorry all that happened to you. But don't feel ashamed because of your eyes. To me, they aren't demonic they are beautiful. Something keeps drawing me to look at your beautiful crimson eyes. And let me tell say that if any pony gives you a hard time, I'll always be here for you and happily slap some sense into any pony who doesn't see the beauty of your eyes as I do," I said

I saw a blush start to form over Vinyl's cheeks as she took my hands in hers. "Thank you, Xavier."

"No problem Vinyl," I said

Soon Moon came back with a nice stack of CDs. I took them and counted out ten of them. Moon gave me a broad smile. I knew I couldn't say no to my little girl. So I set them down, and Octavia took a pen and personally signed each one. Moon couldn't believe it and gave Octavia a big warm hug. It filled my heart to the brim with happiness when I saw Moon happy. I paid for the CDs and took the bag before saying goodbye to Vinyl and Octavia, but Octavia stopped us before we got out the door. She then handed us two tickets for a concert in a few months.

"The conductor of our orchestra gives two tickets away to each of us. I know Moon would love to come since I have two solo performances. Plus I would also like for you also to come, Xavier," said Octavia pushing some mane out her face.

"Please, Dad." Said Moon

"I don't see why not. I think it would be fun. Thank you, Octavia," I said

"No problem Xavier." Said Octavia

I waved goodbye to the two as Moon, and I left the shop. "So how about some ice cream."

"Yeah." Said Moon

"I knew you would love that," I said

We went off to find an ice cream shop so I could continue to spoil my daughter and hear from it later from Twilight.

***
Vinyl POV

Octavia came back up to the front, and I gave her a broad smile. She looked at me and raised her eyebrow.

"What's with the smile, Vinyl?" She asked

"Oh nothing much other than you like Xavier," I said

"I do not. Xavier may be a gentle stallion. But he's not my type." Said Octavia

"Right," I said

"Oh, what about you and the way you blushed about him complimenting your eyes." Said Octavia

"That...that...that was nothing. I was just surprised by Xavier's reaction to my eyes," I said

"Right, I said the same thing when I saw them as well, Vinyl. You didn't get so flustered when I said it as when Xavier said it." Said Octavia

"Ok, so he's cute, kind, defensive and muscular. But I want you to admit you like him as well," I said

"Fine, he's the first stallion I've to meet in a long time that isn't trying to bed me immediately, not mentioning I couldn't take my eyes off his muscular body of his." Said Octavia

"So I guess we found our stallion, huh, Octy," I said

"Yes, but we should first make sure this is the stallion we want to spend the rest of lives with because I'm not doing one night stands with Xavier. If we have sex, it's for as long as we all live." Said Octavia

"I agree," I said

"Though Vinyl, why didn't you tell Xavier about housing his brother last night when he and Rainbow were drunk at the night club." Said Octavia

"Didn't see a point Octy. I'm just making sure those two stay out of trouble, plus it got me great pictures," I said

"Pictures." Said Octavia

I pulled out my phone and showed her the pictures of Flame and Rainbow happily cuddling together. Even better was the fact Flame was drooling all over Rainbow's breasts, which only had the cover of a bra. So Flame was pretty drooling right on Rainbow's tits and using those tits as a pillow as well. Octavia and I just laughed at the pictures before kissing and resuming our talk before Xavier and Moon came into the shop.

***
Xavier POV

Moon and I sat in the park watching the sun begin to dip into the horizon slowly. After getting ice cream, we stopped at a few other stores and looked around. I had to say. It was just a fun day to spend with my daughter. It felt relaxing that nothing bad was happening and I could spend it with my daughter. Moon was snuggled up in my chest watching the sun set.

"Dad, were the sunsets beautiful from where you lived?" Asked Moon

"They sure were honey. I loved watching the sunset over the waters of Maine with your grandmother and uncle. It was always the best way to end a day. Your grandmother used to say the best way to end such a perfect day is to watch the sunset on that day. So Moon, do you think it was a perfect day," I said

"Yes dad, it was. I loved spending today with you." She said

"Same here my dear daughter," I said

"Xavier."

I turned to see my harem coming walking up.

"We finally found ya, partner. Rainbow told us you were out with Moon." Said Applejack

"Yeah, Moon wanted to spend some time with me," I said

"Let me guess you spoiled her." Said Twilight

"You know it," I said

"What am I going to do with you?" Asked Twilight

"You're going to love me," I said

The girls giggled as we looked at the sunset.

"What a beautiful sunset." Said Rarity

"Yeah," Said Fluttershy

"Hey Twilight could you teleport in my guitar," I said

"Sure." Said Twilight

Her horn came to life, and I pulled out the guitar. I made sure it was in tune and then looked as the girls hung around me. I smiled as I got ready to play.

"I think a great sunset like this should have a song to go with it," I said

I began to strum my guitar and then began to sing.

Hold on little girl
Show me what he's done to you
Stand up little girl
A broken heart can't be that bad
When it's through, it's through
Fate will twist the both of you
So come on baby come on over
Let me be the one to show you

I'm the one who wants to be with you
Deep inside I hope you feel it too
Waited on a line of greens and blues
Just to be the next to be with you

Build up your confidence
So you can be on top for once
wake up who cares about
Little boys that talk too much
I seen it all go down
Your game of love was all rained out
So come on baby, come on over
Let me be the one to hold you

I'm the one who wants to be with you
Deep inside I hope you feel it too
Waited on a line of greens and blues
Just to be the next to be with you

Why be alone when we can be together baby
You can make my life worthwhile
I can make you start to smile

I began to play the instrumental part of the song as I looked at the smiles on all the girls I loved next to me. A few ponies had even stopped to listen to me play. I didn't mind it since the song felt right for everypony to hear. I just closed my eyes and continued to play until I started to sing again.

When it's through, it's through
Fate will twist the both of you
So come on baby come on over
Let me be the one to show you

I'm the one who wants to be with you
Deep inside I hope you feel it too
Waited on a line of greens and blues
Just to be the next to be with you

Just to be the next to be with you

I played the last chord as the crowd of ponies clapped for me, and I got a kiss from each of my harem mates. I smiled as I gave them a return kiss on the lips before putting up my guitar and ruffling up Moon's mane.

"Beautiful, Xavier darling." Said Rarity

"Yes, it sure was." Said Applejack

We all watched as the sun finally disappeared over the horizon and the moon rising high into the sky. Then the stars took their place in the night sky after the moon got into place. I felt Moon snuggle into my chest before she dozed off. I rubbed her back as I picked her up. The girls got everything, and we headed back to the library. What a perfect day.

Author's Note

Well here's the next chapter. I do hope you enjoy. I decided to give Moon and Xavier some time together. But I guess I also foreshadowed that you might see Vinyl and Octavia in Xavier's harem, but you'll just have to wait to see whether or not they will join. Now for a quick note, I plan on doing four more chapters before I go into Solar Son for a while. So fans of Solar Son I'll be getting back to updating the story. So as always: comment, like, follow, share and tell.

Chapter Thirty Two-Polygamy 101

Author's Note

So here is the next chapter. Just to warn you all, this is mostly a clop chapter. Nothing major to plot is happening here, so you could just skip it if you wish. But I'll let you decided that. But I assure you that the next chapter will be returning to more plot related stuff. I just wanted to craft a chapter where Xavier a polygamous act with his harem. So as always: comment, like, follow, share and tell.

Chapter Thirty Two-Polygamy 101

Polygamy 101

I sat on the grass with my eyes closed listening to the wind move around me. I was calming my mind, but I wasn't alone. I opened my left eye to see to Rainbow sitting still calming her mind. Ever since the day I told her that I would only train her after she learned to calm her mind. She came to me from time to time to teach her. But she hadn't achieved a quiet mind yet. Her desire to fly and being int he air kept getting in the way. But she was getting better and better. Now she was able to sit for extended periods of time. Then she finally achieved it. She found a calm mind. Now I was ready to teach her my skills.

"You ready Rainbow," I said

"Yes." Said Rainbow

We both got up got up, and I got into a battle stance.

"Alright, CQC is about striking your opponent in critical areas. The reason is to strike your opponent down quickly. So let's see if you can do it," I said

"Wait, you didn't teach me where to strike." Said Rainbow

I threw a strong round kick at her causing Rainbow to duck. I then threw a few punches, and she dodged each.

"Hey hold on a second." Said Rainbow

I threw a punch and struck her hard in the gut. Then spun around and hit her in the head with my foot. She went down into the dirt. Before getting up slowly and wiping away some blood from her muzzle.

"What the hay, Xavier!" Exclaimed Rainbow

"You just learned the same way I did. Sure I can teach you to punch and kick, but you have to learn where to strike by watching your opponent's opening. My mother beat me down just like I did. So ready for round two," I said

"So, no more training and right into the action. Now that's what I want to hear." Said Rainbow

"Then bring it on, Skittles," I said

Rainbow growled and came out me. She threw some fast punches as I blocked them. She went to strike my stomach, but I grabbed her hand and flipped her onto her back. She used her wings to pushed herself from the hitting the ground. She flipped back and struck me in the chest with her hooves. I let go of her, and she came at me with a powerful punch to my stomach and then bring my head down to her knees. I stumbled back as I felt blood ooze down my nose. I wiped it away and ran at Rainbow before sliding under her and doing a spin kick to her face. She stumbled back and ran forward and gave her blow after blow from my fists. Then with a final round kick, she went down.

"Xavier what the hay!"

I looked to see Applejack and Twilight coming running up to Rainbow and me.

"Have you lost your mind, Xavier." Said Twilight

Applejack flipped Rainbow over, and she started to laugh like crazy. Applejack raised her eyebrow as Rainbow got to her hooves.

"Man, that is training. I expected you just to teach me. But to teach me through fighting, that's how I like it." Said Rainbow

"Glad because that was the same way my mother taught me." Said Xavier

"I'm confused." Said Twilight

"Well, back when I was learning CQC from my mother, she taught it by beating me up. She taught me the fastest way was to learn, was to jump right into it." Said Xavier

"So what Twilight and I say was training. It sure looked like ya were beatin' the shit out of Rainbow." Said Applejack

"Applejack I'm ashamed that you would think I would hurt one of my friends," I said

"Well, it looked like it." Said Applejack

"But Xavier did you hold back a bit. It felt like you did." Said Rainbow

"I did a little. Trust me, when my mother first fought me like I just did. She broke my nose and had to rush me to the emergency room. I didn't think of doing that to you. But I believe that you also held back as well," I said

"Reckoning, I wouldn't hear the end of it from your harem if I put you in the hospital again. I swear Xavier. You should ask Red Heart to make a room just for you the number of times you've been there." Said Rainbow

"I'll keep that in mind," I said

Twilight and Applejack just rolled their eyes at my comment.

"So, I got to dash, but thanks for the fight Xavier. How about next week, same time." Said Rainbow

"Sure Rainbow, just make to keep training to reach a calm mind, and we can get into our fights much faster," I said

"You got it." Said Rainbow

She took to the air and flew off leaving me with my harem alpha and beta.

"So what can I do for you girls today?" I asked

"Well, we were hoping to ask you something." Said Twilight

"What?" I asked

"Partner it's been a while since ya formed your harem. So Twilight and I were talkin'. We decided we want to try some polygamy with you." Said Applejack

"Let me guess, threesome," I said

"Yeah, but only if you want to." Said Twilight

"I don't see why we don't try it. I'm not the same way as before." I walked forward and pulled both girls close. "Plus I want to see what it's like when I have two mares to pleasure me." I licked each of their ears.

"Oh itchin' for some fun, partner." Said Applejack

"Reckoning, the last time I had sexual pleasure was with Barb in the Crystal Empire. I could use two beautiful mares pleasuring me," I said nibbling their ears.

"Oh about Barb, I finished the spell to keep her from going instinctual when making love with you." Said Twilight

"Nice," I said

I continued to nibble their ears as my hands pressed into each of their chests. I gently gave a squeeze. Both girls moaned as I teased them.

"Xavier, let Twilight get us back to her room." Said Applejack

I stopped and let Twilight concentrate on her magic and teleport us to her room. With a flash of white, we left the meadow and then appeared in Twilight's room. She used her horn to place a soundproofing spell over her room before both girls looked at me with lust filled eyes. They walked over to me and pushed me over the bed. They then began to desire me to kiss them both. I did so but made sure not to give too much time to one or the other.

"So ready because ya can't go out on us until ya fill Twilight and me." Said Applejack

"Oh don't worry, I'm going to fill you both to the brim," I said

"Glad, because I've been waiting to feel you inside for a while now." Said Twilight

"As have I." Said Applejack

"I guess that's the reason for the threesome," I said

"You have that one right." Said Twilight

"Then let's get started," I said

CLOP WARMING

I watched as Twilight and Applejack stripped their shirts away and then their bras, releasing their breasts to the world. I reached up my hands and grabbed a breast from each of them in each of my hands. I squeezed them both as my fingers pinched their tits. They both moaned as they enjoyed my treatment. I pulled myself up and looked at both girl's chests. Hmm, who should I tease first. I decided on Twilight and bent my head down to her free breast and attacked it with my tongue. Twilight moaned as I suckled her breast and licked her tit. Once I thought she had enough, I did the same with Applejack. She also happily filled the room with her moans.

"You know, you girls have such lovely moans," I said

"I'm glad." Said Applejack

"Now let's get out of the last of our clothing." Said Twilight

Twilight's horn came to life, and soon all our clothing floated off us and onto the floor.

"I do need to thank Rarity for teaching me that spell." Said Twilight

"I'll say," I said

"Yeah and I think your itchin' to go." Said Applejack

Applejack rubbed her soft ass over my member. The feeling jolted through my body making me groan from the pleasure. Twilight smiled at Applejack before she stopped and they both put their faces next to my rod. They both took deep inhales as they smelt my cock.

"Still as musky as I remember it." Said Twilight

"Let's see if he still tastes the same." Said Applejack

They both brought out their tongues and licked my cock up and down. The feeling was incredible as both their tongues covered my member in their saliva. They each took turns sucking my tip. I groaned at how great it felt. Why didn't I think about doing this sooner. Twilight had looked at Applejack before they took turns bobbing their heads on my cock. I moaned and then thought of something to make the pleasure even better.

"Twilight and Applejack." Twilight pulled off and looked at me. "Press your breasts together against my cock. I want to try that with you two."

"I don't see why not." Said Twilight

They each took and side and pressed their breasts together. I could see it felt strange for them, but they got past it and started to move up and down. The feeling of their combined soft chests was pure bliss to my member. I just laid back and let them go to work. It got even better when they took turns sucking my tip. I looked at both and saw they were looking at each other. My mind became dirty at that moment.

"Kiss," I said

They looked at me like I was crazy.

"Kiss, I want to see my loves kiss and embrace each other," I said

Twilight and Applejack looked at each other and blushed, but Twilight took the lead and kissed Applejack. Applejack's eyes widened in shock, but I watched her fall into the kiss. Soon they deepened it, and it caused me to buck my hips against their chest. The sight of my alpha and beta sharing a passionate kiss caused me to buck faster.

"Now that's hot," I said

They broke apart breathing hot breaths from each other. Lines of saliva connected their mouths.

"That was incredible." Said Twilight

"Yeah, kissin' a mare sure is something." Said Applejack

"Well, at least, we know Xavier liked it." Said Twilight

"Then how about we give him more." Said Applejack

Applejack pushed her lips against Twilight. I watched as they once again made out. I bucked my hips as they parted lips to allow me to watch as their tongues freely wrestle for dominance. The sloppy wet kiss made me buck faster, and Applejack stopped to suck my tip. I had groaned at the feeling before Applejack went back to her sloppy wet kiss with Twilight. Then Twilight would break the kiss to suck. Well, they continued this trend of kissing and taking turns sucking my tip, while I just bucked my hips. My pre cum and their spit made it easy to move in their combined chests. But I could feel my finish coming.

"Girls...I'm...about...to...cum," I said

They broke their kiss and went down to the head of my penis and started to kiss it. They took turns licking the top and taking quick sucks. Well, that all together was enough for me. I grunted as I came. Applejack and Twilight opened their mouths to catch some of my sperm. Ropes of semen covered their breasts and faces. Some landed in their mouths, which they swallowed, and once I finished, I laid back as I caught my breath and came down from my pleasure high.

I watched as Applejack and Twilight turned to each other and began to clean each other. It was something else, and even though I was still hard, it would have brought me back in an instant, once they cleaned every ounce my semen off, they kissed before looking at me. They crawled up to me and presented me with their wet pussies.

"We blew you. Now you return the favor by eating us out." Said Twilight

"You heard her, partner. Start licking." Said Applejack

I smiled as I began by licking at Twilight's pussy. But I didn't leave Applejack out as I brought left hand up and started to thrust two fingers in and out of her pussy. Both girls both moaned before locking in yet another kiss. But then they got courageous and began to attack each other's breasts. They moaned even more as their hands melded their soft flesh mounds. Applejack was pinching Twilight tits between her fingers. I was watching the whole time as I switched over to Applejack so she could get some tongue. I can't believe I was going to give this all up.

After a while, I was able to get both girls to come. They broke their kiss and let out their moans of pleasure as they came. Their fluids splashed out against my face. I caught as much of their combined fluids and licked what I could reach. Both girls breathed as they came down from their pleasure highs. They looked down and brought down their muzzles so I could kiss them. It was sloppy since they were still catching their breath. Twilight removed my glasses and clicked the fluid that landed on the lenses. Applejack cleaned my face that I couldn't reach.

"Now which one wants to go first," I said

They looked each other and then Twilight got down on the bed next to me. I watched as she spread her legs for me. I got up and position myself and kissed her before pushing into her. We moaned in our kiss as I once again parted her pussy. It was still tight and soft as I remember it. Applejack watched me push myself completely inside before getting right into the action.

"So you still want it hard, Twilight," I said

"Oh fuck yes." Said Twilight

I pulled out before striking myself back into her in a hard thrust. Twilight moaned as the rough thrust brought pleasure to her body. I continued to ravish her body with hard hits when our sexes met. Twilight was in pure pleasure, and I looked to see Applejack pleasing herself with her fingers.

"Oh fuck yes, Xavier. Strike me like the bitch I am." Said Twilight

"Oh how I missed your dirty talk, Twilight," I said

"I never thought I would ever hear you curse or talk dirty, Twilight." Said Applejack

"Well, her dirty talk is only for the bedroom," I said

"Yes that's right, now pound me so hard, I can't walk." Said Twilight

"If that's what my beta wishes," I said

I started to throw my whole weight into each thrust. I wanted to please Twilight as she wished. But I also didn't want to hurt her, so I did ease up at times. But I gave Twilight what she wanted. Applejack was in bliss as she fingered herself. I beckoned her over and took her breasts into my mouth.

"Xavier." Said Applejack

"Yes, yes, fuck yes!" Screamed Twilight

I was lost in pleasure as I sucked Applejack's breasts and heard her loving moans as she did herself. I felt the divine pleasure that Twilight's pussy brought to my member as I slammed into her pelvis. Her passionate moans of pleasure filling me to strike her hard and harder. I knew one thing, she wasn't going to walk when I finished with her.

We continued, but I was now hooked to Applejack's lips as she used both her hands to pleasure herself. My body was covered in sweat as was Twilight and Applejack, which showed through their mating coats. The smell of sex filled the room as the did the sounds of Twilight's bed moving to the sounds of me slamming into Twilight. Soon I felt Twilight's pussy clamping down, telling me she was getting ready to cum for the second time today.

"Xavier...I'm...so...close." Said Twilight

The soft flesh of Twilight's pussy was sending me over the edge. The pressure in my cock was immense as I was close to coming as well.

"Twilight...I'm...close," I said

Twilight's sweaty tail wrapped my waist to tell me to keep myself inside her. I looked to Applejack lost in pleasure as well as she tried to get over and enjoy the bliss of orgasm. I gave one last thrusting when Twilight came. She moaned out and arched her back as her fluid covered my waist. Her pussy clamped down, and that was it, I came. I grunted as I began to fill her womb with my plentiful seed. I heard Applejack moan. She had come as well. I could feel Twilight pussy milking me as her fluids splashed out onto my pelvis.

I pulled out and fell next to Twilight as all three of us caught our breaths and enjoyed the high of our pleasure. But as soon as I caught my breath, pleasure returned as another tight soft wet passage took my member. Applejack looked down at me with lust filled eyes, and she licked her lips.

"I hope ya ready partner because ya still have me to pleasure, but I'm taking reins here." Said Applejack

I smiled as we kissed as Twilight was watching us. Applejack began to pull out before pumping up and down my member. I started to meet her half way, and we broke the kiss, and she and Twilight decided to share a kiss.

"Ya know I like this threesome stuff." Said Applejack

"I agree." Said Twilight

"What about ya, Xavier? Ya, like having two girls pleasurin' ya at once." Said Applejack

"Oh yes and I think the best part is seeing you two kiss or interact. That's the best part," I said

"I see we found a new fetish. You like when girls pleasure each other." Said Twilight

"Yeah I do, but it's not my largest fetish. But it is Flame's fetish. He enjoys seeing girl on girl action," I said

"Well, then I guess you're lucky because ya got tah see it first hand." Said Applejack

"Oh yes I am," I said

Twilight and Applejack had giggled before I locked into a kiss with Twilight as Applejack and I made love. Sure it did feel weird when I pleasured Twilight right in front of Applejack as she got off to it, but it seemed normal now. I shrugged it off as I knew I was going to do this a lot more as the harem grew out. Twilight broke our loving kiss to speak again.

"You know once you pop Fluttershy's and Rarity's cherries, we can take this threesome stuff up a notch." Said Twilight

"Oh, now that would be fun. Now that I think about, I've always wanted to kiss Rarity." Said Applejack

"Oh, a little bi-sexual are we, Applejack." Said Twilight

"A little, but that's what happens to a female that gets into a herd or harem. You can't have threesomes or later sexual activities with multiple mares without turning bi-sexual," said Applejack

"Is that true, Twilight," I said

"Yes, mares in herd and harems tend to turn more bi-sexual. You see you are the only stallion that's allowed to pleasure use in any sexual activity. We are not authorized to seek sexual pleasures of other stallions as we vowed our love to you. If female does, they are kicked out of the herd or harem and never allowed back into it. So to keep our sexual urges under control, besides clopping, females turn to each other. So they become bi-sexual." Said Twilight

"Now that would something I would like to see," I said

"Well, pop Rarity and I'll happily mount her for you to watch as we grind pussies together." Said Applejack

I blushed as my mind flared with images of Applejack and Rarity rubbing pussies together. Their breasts pushed up against each other as they were in a deep kiss. The sight of their fluids mixing as they fucked. I could feel my member twitch at the images playing in my head.

"I think you must like that idea about how ya twitchin' inside me." Said Applejack

"Yeah," I said

"Then as your alpha, I promise to mate Rarity right in front of you as soon as your pop her cherry. Now I think it's time we take this joy ride into overdrive." Said Applejack

She started to slam herself down quicker, and I gave her full control as Twilight locked her lips against mine Applejack just closed her eyes as she rutted me senselessly so she could get over her peek. After a while of her rapid pounding, I could feel her getting close as her pussy began to clamp down, then came her loving moan. She came, and her fluid started to mix with Twilight's fluid. I broke the kiss with Twilight and grunted as her soft pussy pushed me over the edge. I arched my back and filled her waiting womb with my love seed. Applejack moaned as I filled her up. When her pussy milked me of everything I could give, she pulled out and fell next to me in bed. Applejack and I breathed as we caught our breaths.

"I guess that's it." Said Twilight

"Yes," I said

CLOP END

I laid in bed as Applejack snuggled up on my chest but I could see Twilight was having a hard time moving. So I looped my hand around her and pulled her close. She then was able to snuggle my chest.

"Thanks, Xavier, as I asked, you made my legs numb. I thought they would come back by now, but they still are numb." Said Twilight

"Sorry Twilight," I said

"Oh don't be, that means I had a great time with you." Said Twilight

"You and me both, Twilight." Said Applejack

"So Xavier, how was your first threesome?" Asked Twilight

"I have to say it was incredible. If you have ever asked me in the past when I first came here that I would have a harem of five females and just had a threesome, I would have told you were crazy. But now, I don't think I could go back to my original thinking," I said

"Well, we're glad that ya chose to let us be with ya" Said Applejack

"Yeah, and I'm happy that you girls want to be with me," I said

"We love you, Xavier." Said Twilight

"Yeah, we do, partner." Said Applejack

"I love you two as well," I said

Al three of us gave yawns as our exhaustion from sex was starting to take over us. Twilight used her magic to bring up the covers to cover us up. Twilight and Applejack snuggled into my chest before kissing each other and then me.

"Wait, Twilight what about Moon?" I asked

"Don't worry. Barb is going to watch her." Said Twilight

"Good," I said

I laid my head on a pillow and started to feel the effects of exhaustion. I watched as Twilight and Applejack were starting to go out as well. Soon all of three of us entered Luna's dream realm, even though it was still light outside.

Chapter Thirty Three-Liberation pt. 1

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter Thirty Four- Liberation pt. 2

Author's Note

Well, here is the battle you all have been waiting for, since part one. I hope it meets your expectations. So I shouldn't keep you any longer from the story. So always: comment, like, follow, share and tell. See you all in the next exciting chapter of The Fable Warrior.

Chapter Thirty Four- Liberation pt. 2

Liberation pt. 2

Ponies filled the arena looking down at the battlefield. I stood one side stretching out my body with Twilight next to me. She held my coat as I didn't need it for the fight. I could see she was still nervous about me going into this match. I placed a hand on her shoulder. She looked up at me as I smiled at her.

"I wish you didn't have to do this." Said Twilight

"I know, but this is the only way to free White Claw and Chi from Gruff's grasp. I don't want to think what will happen if he leaves with them back to the Griffon Empire," I said

"I know, so good luck and keep your promise to me." Said Twilight

"You know I will, Twilight," I said

I kissed her as she went back up to the balcony to stand with the others. I turned around and walked to the center of the battlefield as did Gruff. We stopped at the middle and Fang came up to both us. She raised her hands to calm the crowd.

"Welcome everypony to the Slave Trade Battle. This battle will be between Xavier Young and Commander Gruff. Both sides have made their wagers. For Gruff his slave girls of White Claw and Chi. For Xavier two of the Crystal Shard Dragons. The rules are simple, only brute force and swords shall be both sides only weapons. The match will only end when one side either dies or forfeits. Both competitors are you ready." I nodded to Fang and Gruff did so as well. "Then draw swords." We both drew our swords. Gruff's sword was just an ordinary sword. "Then, fight!"

"Prepare to die, monkey." Said Gruff

"We'll see about that, Gruff," I said

We rushed at each other, and our swords started to clash against one another. The battle had begun, and only one side could win, and I was going to be that side.

***
3rd Person POV

The crowd of ponies cheered as Xavier and Gruff battled it out. Their swords clashed against each other, and neither side was giving the other an inch. Twilight stood by watching as Xavier swung his sword striking Gruff's steel blade. Flame also watched, but he seemed to be concentrating on his brother.

"So I guess we aren't good enough for Xavier if he needs to fight for slave girls." Said Rarity

"I'm sure there's a reason for it." Said Fluttershy

"And the reason being." Said Applejack

"Freedom." Said Twilight

The others looked at Twilight. "He's fighting to free Chi and White Claw, the slave girls, from Gruff. The only way he can do that is with this battle."

"So he isn't doing it just to have slave girls at his call." Said Barb

"Nope." Said Twilight

The girls looked down at the fight. On further down, Celestia and Luna watched the match. They still couldn't believe that they were watching a Slave Trade Battle between Xavier and Gruff. Celestia wanted to get involved and end the feud between Xavier and Gruff. But the look on Twilight's face stopped her. She watched Xavier block and attack Gruff without mercy.

"Sister, do you believe Xavier will win?" Asked Luna

"I'm not sure Luna. Gruff is a famous military commander, with years of war combat training under his belt. No doubt he's a match for Xavier, but I hope Xavier can win." Said Celestia

"Yes sister, otherwise the Griffon Empire will have two of the twelve Crystal Shard Dragons." Said Luna

"Yes, sister and we will also be burying Xavier." Said Celestia

"That then begs the question sister, will Xavier kill Gruff. I know he has an oath not to kill those that he isn't supposed to kill. But won't he have to for this match." Said Luna

"No, that's just one way to win. The other way is to have your opponent forfeit the match. But never do these fights come to that." Said Celestia

"Then I'll guess will have to watch and wait." Said Luna

"Yes, Luna, we will have to wait and see." Said Celestia

Gruff kicked Xavier in the stomach causing Xavier to stumble back coughing up some blood. But that didn't stop Xavier as he just wiped the blood from his mouth. Xavier glared at Gruff as he held his sword tight. Gruff just laughed as he looked at Xavier.

"Monkey, I am impressed you've gone this long with me. Most who battle me don't last long. I'll give you that much, but if you forfeit now, you won't have to die in front of all these poor innocent ponies." Said Gruff

"As if Gruff, we just started this fight." Said Xavier

"Then very well, I hope Princess Celestia has strong enough cleaner to clean up your blood stains." Said Gruff

Gruff pushed up using his wings and flew straight at Xavier. Xavier raised his sword and blocked the incoming attacks that Gruff was delivering from the sky. Ponies kept cheering on Xavier as he rolled out of an assault. Xavier turned around and watched Gruff come at him at full speed. Xavier spun to face Gruff, and before Gruff could hit, Xavier leaped backward. Gruff watched as Xavier landed and round kicked his face.

Gruff went flying in the direction of Xavier's kick and hit the ground. I need to make sure he can't fly anymore. Xavier sheathed his sword and booked it towards Gruff. Gruff got up from his attack and rubbed his face. He looked to see Xavier run at him with his blade sitting in its sheath. Gruff smiled as he grabbed his sword and swung it at Xavier.

Xavier sidestepped out of Gruff's attack and struck him in the face with a mighty punch. Gruff spat up blood from the force of the blow. Gruff went stumbling back as Xavier dazed him with the attack. Xavier then moved towards his back and grabbed his wings.

"What are you doing, monkey?" Stated Gruff

"Evening the playing field, we monkey's can't fly so neither should you." Said Xavier

Xavier took the ends of the wings and gave them a quick push to the side, snapping them. The sound of the crowd drowned out the sound of the breaking of Gruff's wings. But his screams of pain were enough to know that Xavier broke his wings. Even the angle they were at, wasn't natural and showed Xavier broke them. Pegasi, the princesses, White Claw and Fang all winced as they saw the wings and heard Gruff's screams.

"Oh, I know that feeling." Said Rainbow

"Did Xavier just do that? Did he just brutally break Gruff's wings?" Asked Rarity

"Yes, and he's just getting started. You're about to see why Xavier can be kind and gentle, but also brutal." Said Flame

They all looked down as Xavier kicked Gruff away who was still overcoming the pain of Xavier snapping his wings. He looked at his wings and tried to use them, but it was impossible. Gruff just stared daggers at Xavier as he pulled his sword from its sheath.

"You damn dirty ape, you just broke my wings. How dare you!" Screamed Gruff

Xavier just smiled and didn't say a word as he just gestured Gruff to fight him. Gruff roared as loud as he could.

"I'm going to paint this arena red with your blood!" Scream Gruff

Gruff ran at Xavier, and the two started to clash swords once again. White Claw and Chi couldn't believe their eyes as they watched Xavier fight Gruff. White Claw and Chi had seen many fights with Gruff, but none like this. Gruff always won and made it look easy. But here, Xavier was meeting him tic for tac.

"Oh please do it, Xavier. Beat Gruff, Xavier!" Said White Claw

Ponies cheered Xavier on as he gave another round kick to Gruff before giving a punch to the side of the face and leaping away. Celestia and Luna watched as Xavier put a beat down on Gruff. Luna wasn't cheering on the outside as she was a princess, but she was in her head. She hated Gruff with a passion. He always seemed too smug for his good. Something Luna hated when he took command of the Griffon Empire's forces. She looked to her sister who was looking down at Xavier as he exchanged blows with Gruff. She didn't know if Celestia was cheering as she was, but she suspected it with a smile on her face. Celestia lost many good friends to Gruff and his Griffons. Celestia was known to many as the best field general around, but Gruff showed her up and killed over a thousand of her best guards in a single battle. Guards she knew. Celestia lost all of them to Gruff. She always said she wanted to get Gruff back for that and Luna knew this was payback. Give him all you got Xavier, teach him why you don't mess with Equestria and its ponies.

"Go, Xavier, go! Go, Xavier, go!!" Said Pinkie

"Pinkie this isn't some sporting event." Said Rarity

"But we still have to cheer Xavier on, right," said Pinkie waving two flags with Xavier's name on both of them.

"Rarity's right, this is a death match." Said Twilight

"You girls don't need to worry yourselves. Xavier's got this." Said Flame

"How do you know, Flame?" Asked Twilight

"Because of Xavier's attacks." Said Flame

"Huh," said the mane six together.

"You see, Xavier has a deep emotional connection to anger and hatred. Something he never speaks about as it brings up to many bad memories. Even I don't have the full story, only one is our mother. The reason I say that is because Xavier's using his hatred and anger to become brutal. Just look at his eyes and tell me if they are the eyes of my brother, your friend, and lover." Said Flame

The girls looked down and saw Xavier's eyes were lifeless. They also projected a sense of hatred and anger, something they only saw once when Xavier thought Flame died to Slugger.

"His eyes look like the time he thought you died, Flame." Said Twilight

"That's right, Xavier you know is gone and replaced with a more brutal Xavier as you saw with him break Gruff's wings. I've been watching his movements and no doubt Xavier's taking every ounce of anger and hatred and using it to beat down Gruff." Said Flame

"Wait, will he kill Gruff." Said Barb

"No, his oath stands as the light for him. It makes sure he doesn't fall entirely to his anger and hatred. No, Xavier won't kill him, but he will do something much worse." Said Flame

"That would be?" Asked Rainbow

"Break him." Said Flame

The girls looked at each other and then back at the battlefield as Xavier jumped back holding his stomach. A slash mark now sat on his belly. It was shallow, but still bleeding. Xavier ignored the pain and went right back into the fight.

What brutality. Fang had front row seats to the match. She bit her lips as she saw Xavier deal powerful blow after blow to Gruff. She couldn't believe the level of brutality that Xavier had in him. I could never imagine Xavier like this. Fang was still moving her wings in and out. Even though the crowd couldn't hear the snap of the Gruff's wings, she could. Threstals had the best hearing out of anypony in Equestria. So when Xavier snapped Gruff's wings, she heard it first hand. It made her spine shiver at the sound of Gruff's breaking bones. She still couldn't get the sound out of her head. But even with that, she knew Xavier wasn' that way. She looked at Chi and White Claw who were cheering Xavier on as he fought. She then turned to Xavier and smiled. Fight Xavier, fight.

Xavier gave another hard strike to Gruff's face before grabbing the dazed Gruff and slamming his head into his knee. I won't lose, even if I have to go full on brutal, I won't let him win. I can't let him win. Gruff walked back holding his beak before spitting up blood from his mouth.

"I've had enough of you monkey. You think you can bring down the great Commander Gruff. Then you are mistaken." Said Gruff

"As if Gruff, this battle is mine. Now if your forfeit, I won't have to break you." Said Xavier

"Break me, ha, just because you broke my wings doesn't mean you've broken me. But I'll show you broken." Said Gruff

Gruff ran at Xavier as he readied his sword. Xavier got into a defensive stance as Gruff swung his sword. But something was off as Gruff smiled as he swung his sword. Soon the two swords meet before they each flew out of their owner's hands. What? But Xavier's thoughts were cut short as a fist struck him hard in the gut. He vomited up blood from the force of the blow. Damn. Xavier fell to the ground holding his stomach with Gruff leaning over him. Soon Xavier's face met that of Gruff's foot.

Xavier went back as he held his nose. Blood was coming out of it.Damn, I think he broke my nose. But Xavier pushed past the pain and got back to his feet as blood leaked from his nose. Gruff smiled before running at Xavier and starting to go into hand-to-hand combat. But Gruff had an advantage in it, his eagle talons. He began to use his claws to attack. Xavier was turning into a scratching post as Gruff clawed him. But Xavier wasn't going down from that. But he had plenty of scratch marks covering his upper body and arms. Blood was leaking from and the wounds. Xavier was breathing at a rapid rate trying to catch his breath.

"What's wrong monkey, need a nap." Said Gruff

Gruff swung his hand up and struck Xavier with a mighty uppercut. It sent Xavier into the air before landing him on the ground with a thud. Gruff laughed as he walked towards Xavier, who was struggling to get up as the wind just got knocked out of him. Damn it! Gruff grabbed the collar of Xavier's shirt and raised him into the air.

"So monkey, do you feel smug now?" Asked Gruff

Xaveir spat in his face, "Go to hell, Gruff."

"Gladly, but you should go before me." Said Gruff

Gruff brought back his fist and struck Xavier hard in the face. Xavier spat up blood before another fist came at him. Fist after fist came at Xavier's face. When Gruff felt he finished his left side, he switched to his right. Gruff laughed as he struck punch after punch into Xavier's face. Xavier was taking each one and spitting up blood every so often. The crowd was quiet as they watched Gruff beat the living daylights out of Xavier. Gruff then gave a final blow to Xavier before dropping Xavier to the ground. Gruff then rose one of his feet and with his metal boot crushed Xavier's chest. Gruff started to push down causing Xavier to scream in pain.

"You said you would break me, but here I am. Standing while you lay on the ground with my boot on your chest. Now if you beg for me, then maybe I won't break your ribs." Said Gruff

"I'll never beg, Gruff." Said Xavier

"So sad, but once I get my sword, all this pain will end. But for now, I think I want to hear you scream." Said Gruff

Gruff started to push all his weight into his boot. Xavier screamed as the weight began to push against his chest, but that was all Gruff could do. He couldn't push anymore.

"Why can't I break your ribs?!" Demanded Gruff

Gruff started to stomp his boot on Xavier's chest.

"No worries Xavier, I got you covered. I placed right under your muscles a thick layer of ice. It will protect you from that stomping, but it's going to hurt. But it won't stop enchanted swords as they can pierce right through the ice barrier."

"Thanks Icicle."

"Enough, if I can't break your ribs, then I'll make you beg a different way." Said Gruff

Gruff punched Xavier in the face to cause him to go dazed. Gruff walked off and grabbed his sword and walked back over to Xavier. Twilight went to ledge and screamed to Xavier

"Xavier get up right now!" Get up Xavier!"

Xavier started to come out, but it was too late as he felt cold steel strike him. Gruff pushed his sword into the side of Xavier's gut. Xavier screamed as the pain hit him. Damn, that hurts like hell. His sword must have an enchantment if it broke through Icicle's ice barrier. Xavier held back more screaming as Gruff moved the blade around in the wound.

"How does it feel, monkey? You should have stood down when you had the chance. But no, you decided you want to die for two stupid slave girls. Well, I hope it was worth it." Said Gruff

Gruff started to remove the sword until Xavier stopped him. Gruff looked at Xavier until a fist made contact with his face. Gruff went stumbling back as Xavier got up with the sword still inside him.

"Yes, it will be Gruff. But if you must know, I've been holding back on you. I thought I wouldn't have to let go, but I guess I have no choice." Xavier pulled the sword from his body and threw it behind him. It clanged as it hit the ground. Blood oozed from Xavier's deep sword wound. But Xavier ignored it as he stared at Gruff. Gruff looked at Xavier before Xavier came running at him and struck him hard in the gut. Gruff vomited up blood from the force of the punch.

"Now you get to see what happens when I release every once of my anger and hatred." Said Xavier

Xavier then struck punch after punch to Gruff's face. But unlike Gruff's punches, Xavier was throwing everything into his punches. Gruff couldn't believe the force nor could anypony else.

"That's Xavier's full brutality." Said Flame

Xavier pulled back his fist as he gave a powerful punch to the beak of Gruff. A snapping noise went throughout the air. Gruff fell to the ground holding his beak.

"You broke my beak!" Said Gruff

"That's not all." Said Xavier

Xavier kicked Gruff hard in the face, and he landed on his back before Xavier grabbed the edge of the armor and lifted Gruff up and started to strike blow after blow to his face. Blood was covering Xavier's glove as he continued to hit Gruff with his fist, when that Xavier finished that, he tore off Gruff's chest plate and placed his combat boot on his chest.

"How is it Gruff, to be on the other side." Said Xavier

Gruff just coughed, and Xavier began to apply pressure to his chest. Gruff screamed in pain as Xavier pushed his boot into his chest.

"Twenty-four ribs Gruff, how many do you want me to break?" Asked Xavier

"You don't have the balls to do it, monkey." Said Gruff

Gruff screamed as Xavier smashed his boot into his chest breaking a rib. But not enough to cause internal bleeding or damage to Gruff's internal organs.

"Twenty-three Gruff, give in now, and I'll spare the rest and the pain of recovery." Said Xavier

"I'm not afraid of pain monkey." Said Gruff

"Then so be it." Said Xavier

Xavier started to break another rib after rib until he had four broken. Gruff was coughing up blood from the act. Xavier just moved his boot to the next one and broke it and then the next.

"Six ribs Gruff, six more and I'm done with this side. Want to reconsider because it looks like I have the balls to break your ribs one-by-one." Said Xavier

"Do your worst monkey! I won't forfeit. So if you want to end this match, you'll just have to kill me." Said Gruff

"Let me tell you Gruff, if I didn't have an oath not to kill, I would take my sword and shove it into your heart. I would love to see the life leave your eyes so you can rot in hell. But I won't take your life. I don't want that blood on my hands. But I'll gladly make it feel like your dying." Said Xavier

Xavier broke another two ribs as he climbed Gruff's chest with his boot. Gruff held back from screaming and submitting to Xavier, but the pain was getting to him. It was beyond anything he felt in any battlefield he entered.

"Give in Gruff!" Said Xavier

Before Xavier could snap the ninth rib, Gruff spoke up.

"Ok, ok, I give up. I forfeit the match!" Said Gruff

Xavier released his boot and moved away from Gruff. Fang came out and raised Xavier's hand.

"Everypony the match is over, our winner is, Xavier Young, the Fabled Warrior." Said Fang

The crowd was silent before they burst out cheering as a Griffon soldier helped Gruff up. Gruff just growled as he looked at Xavier. Damn that monkey to Tartarus.

***
Xavier POV

I smiled that it was over. I beat Gruff, even though at one point I was sure I was going to lose the fight.

"Xavier!"

I looked to see the others coming up. I had smiled at them before I felt immense pain hit me like a ton of bricks. I guess the adrenaline finally wore off. Fang held him tight as I was about to fall to the ground. I started to feel light headed, and my vision was going blurry. I'm not going to hear the end of this from Twilight or the others. Then as my the others reached me, everything went black.

***

I slowly opened my to see I was back in the room, even though everything was blurry. I slowly pushed myself up and saw Twilight on the couch with Flame sleeping next to her. I turned to see Fluttershy and Barb talking to each other on the other couch in the room. I also heard the shower running. I groaned as I pushed myself up from the bed.

"Xavier!"

I watched as the girls came running up to me. Twilight levitated over my glasses and gave them to me. I placed them on my head and looked at the girls.

"Glad to see your back, Xavier." Said Barb

"Yeah, so how long have I been out?" I asked

"Little over an hour." Twilight then levitated over a tray of food. "Hungry."

My stomach growled, and I blushed as I took the food from her magic. I then began to eat it like I haven't eaten in years. I guess I didn't realize how hungry I was.

"So mind filling me in on what happened after I went out," I said

"Well, we took you to the medical wing of the castle and the doctors patched you up. They stitched up your wounds and made sure you were healthy. Gruff also got medical attention, and after that, he left." Said Fluttershy

"What about White Claw and Chi and Meteor and Icicle's crystal shards?" I asked

"No worries Xavier. Gruff kept his end of the deal." Twilight took one of my hands and opened it up and placed a key in it. "That will unlock their collars. White Claw and Chi are right now with Rarity getting a fresh new clothing. Plus the crystal shards are in your belt."

"Well, I guess everything worked out in the end," I said

"Yeah, but it was dangerous Xavier. You could have died." Said Barb

"Yeah." Said Fluttershy

"I'm sorry I got your girls worried again and sorry for what you saw. I don't like diving into my hatred and anger," I said

"Hey no worries Xavier, were just happy to see you ok and breathing." Said Twilight

I smiled as the door opened and Rarity came into the room.

"Glad to see your up darling because I would like to present you the new White Claw and Chi." Said Rarity

They walked in no longer wearing their maid uniforms. White Claw was in a pair of jeans and a gray t-shirt with a big smile on her face. Chi had on a black skirt and white button up collar shirt with the top two buttons undone.

"You girls look lovely," I said

"Well thank you, Xavier." Said White Claw

"Yes, and thank you for giving us our freedom." Said Chi

"Well, you aren't free yet." They looked at me like I was crazy. "I still have to remove those collars." White Claw and Chi walked over to me, and I used the key, well after they both showed me the key hole, and unlocked the collars. The collars fell to the floor. "Now you're free."

They both rubbed their necks as it was probably the first time they had it off. I could see the fur where the collars sat was black from the shocks they received from the collars. It would be a constant reminder of their past lives, but at least they didn't have collars on any longer. I picked up each and started to freeze them before snapping them into pieces.

"Seems so strange not to have that control collar around my neck." Said White Claw

"Yes, but I'm happy to have it around my neck no longer. You are amazing Xavier." Said Chi

"Yes, you kept your promise to us." Said White Claw

"Hey, as I said, I always keep my promises," I said

Soon Applejack came out of the shower rubbing her mane dry. She saw I was awake and walked up to me and kissed me on the cheek.

"Nice tah have ya back, partner." Said Applejack

"Always good to be back," I said

I went back to my food as Barb spoke up to them.

"So what are two going to do now?" Asked Barb

"Oh, I never thought about that." Said White Claw

"Yes, White and I can't return to our kingdoms as we would end right back up into slavery." Said Chi

"Well, come to Ponyville with us. It's a great place to start a new life," I said

"But where are they going to stay?" Asked Twilight

"How about the basement of the library," I said

"So we would get to live where you live, Xavier." Said White Claw

"Yeah, the library is where I live with my brother, Twilight, Barb and mine and Twilight's daughter, Moon," I said

"You already have a daughter." Said Chi

"Yes, but Twilight and I can't yet create biological children, so we adopted Moon. We took on the roles of parents after we meet her. I know you will enjoy her as she is a sweet little filly. So how about it, want to come and live in a library that's also a tree?" I said

"I don't mind it." Said White Claw

"I guess it's better than the streets." Said Chi

"Alrighty then, when we get back to Ponyville, will convert the basement of the library into your living quarters," I said

White Claw and Chi smiled at each other before White jumped me and pushed me down onto the bed hugging me tightly. Sure she was placing pressure on my wounds, but I could live with the pain. I rubbed White's back as she purred while rubbing her head all over my chest. After a while, she got up, and Chi gave me a much more gentle hug

"Well, I'm tired, so I think Chi and I will retire to our room. See you all in the morning." Said White

"Yes and Xavier," I looked at Chi. "When you have time, I would like to talk to you in private."

"No problem, Chi and have a restful night," I said

Soon they left, and I sighed as I went back to eating.

"Ya know Xavier. Ya took a risk today takin' on Gruff. But in the end, I have tah say it was worth it. The smiles on White Claws and Chi's faces sure say how they are happy to be free." Said Applejack

"Well, it is my mission to help those in need," I said

The girls just rolled their eyes and giggled. Flame just grumbled and rolled over in his sleep. I yawned as I saw him sleeping.

"Well, I'm tired, I bet you girls are as well," I said

The girls all nodded, and I got up on the bed as they each stripped down to their underwear.

"I'm impressed you girls want just to wear that with Flame," I said

I laughed as the girls looked at Flame who was drooling, apparently enjoying his dream. They rolled their eyes as they curled up next to me. Twilight and Applejack curled right up next to me with Barb next to Twilight and Rarity on the other side of Applejack. Fluttershy on my chest. They each curled their tails around my legs and got themselves comfortable, and Twilight used her magic to bring up the covers to cover us all up.

"I love you all," I said

"We know Xavier, and we love you as well." Said Twilight

The rest of them nodded as I settled my head into the pillow and Twilight turned out the light. It didn't take long for me to go out. I smiled as I closed my eyes and let myself enter the land of dreams after a long days work.

Chapter Thirty Five-Touring Ponyville

Touring Ponyville

"And done," I said

After returning to Ponyville, Twilight and I got the basement cleaned up. We got everything to make White Claw's and Chi's room perfect. They had everything they would need to make it in the basement of the library. Twilight used her magic to place a few windows for natural light, and strangely enough, there was already a bathroom set up with a shower. But everything was ready for them.

"Yay, our new room." Said White

White Claw and Chi checked it as I stood next to them as I just finished putting the final light bulb.

"Yes, it's sure is different than a worthless mattress on the floor." Said Chi

"Well, you don't have to worry about that. You two are free and have your lives back," I said

"Yeah, a whole new beginning." Said White

"So if you two are done checking out your room, how about I give you a tour of Ponyville. You might as well learn where everything is, plus you can meet a few of the ponies that live here," I said

"Sure." Said White

"I wouldn't mind that." Said Chi

"So let's get going," I said

We went upstairs, and I said goodbye to Twilight and Barb. Moon was at school and then would be with her friends. Flame was napping as usual in his favorite spot. I closed the library door and thought where to go first and decided to see Rarity as Chi and White Claw didn't have much in the way of clothing and could use some more.

***

After a while of walking and pointing out some places to White Claw and Chi and even stopping to talk to some of the ponies we passed. We made it to Rarity's boutique. I pushed open the door, and the bell rang off as we pushed the door open. We walked in, and Rarity's sing-song voice rang out through the building.

"Coming."

Chi and White Claw walked around looking at the clothes as I stood around waiting for Rarity. Soon she came back the steps and gave me a quick kiss on the cheek.

"Hello, darling, what brings you to my shop?" Asked Rarity

"I was showing White Claw and Chi around Ponyville. So I decided to stop by your place and see if you can make Chi and White Claw some more clothing," I said

"Well, then you came to the right mare." Said Rarity

"I'm impressed of what you can make, Rarity." Said White Claw

"Thank you, White Claw. My cutie mark does give me an eye for fashion." Said Rarity

"Yeah, Rarity has the best eye of fashion in all the town of Ponyville," I said

"Please darling, you're flattering me." Said Rarity

"I thought I that was my job," I said

"Rarity, tell me, do you know where I can buy gauze?" Asked Chi

"Well, I know a few places. Why do you ask?" Said Rarity

"Because of my feet." Said Chi

She showed us the bandages that held tight to her feet. I still haven't asked her why she wears those yet. I looked to see White Claw looking at herself in a mirror holding up a few dresses Rarity had on a rack. I smiled as I turned to Rarity as she spoke to Chi

"Your feet." Said Rarity

"You see in my culture. We walk on the tips of our toes. The reason is to give us an edge in battle. When a fox is born, they get their feet tied in gauze to teach them to walk. As we grow, we adjust to this life. But we, foxes, must replace our bandages every week as to give our feet a break. That's what I wanted to talk to you about, I need you, Xavier, to start changing my gauzes." Said Chi

"Me," I said

"Yes, White Claw always replaced my gauze every week by stealing gauze. White Claw happens to be a master thief." Said Chi

"Guilty as charged." Said White

"But why me?" I asked

"Because in Fox culture, males change the gauze of female fox whether that be a father, brother or even husband." Said Chi

"I see, but wouldn't it be easier for White Claw to continue to do it," I said

"Yes, but I like to live as close to my culture as possible." Said Chi

"Strange you want to live like a fox from Fopan when they placed you into slavery." Said Rarity

"Yes, but even as a slave, my mother taught me the cultures of my people. I can't just go against that." Said Chi

"Understandable, strange, but understandable. I guess I can do it. I don't see a problem with doing it. You'll just have to teach me how to do it and everything I need to do," I said

"Thank you, Xavier." Said Chi

"So how do I look?"

We all turned to White Claw, who was in a soft yellow dress. It didn't have any straps but seemed to fit her body perfectly. She gave a spin to show it off. The dress was long enough to pass her knees. She stopped and smiled at us.

"Looks cute on you," I said

"I thought it would, so can you buy it for me." Said White

"Rarity, how much?" I asked

"Well, that dress was from my half off section, and it was originally thirty. So for you Xavier fifteen bits." Said Rarity

"I'm shocked, Rarity charging me for clothes," I said

"Darling, you get my generosity in making new clothing. Not in buying clothing I already made." Said Rarity

I chuckled a little at Rarity, "So Chi, does anything strike your fancy?"

"So are buying us what we want?" Asked Chi

"Yeah, you two are new here and don't have income yet. I got plenty of cash from working at Applejack's farm and my books," I said

White Claw took Chi's hand and dragged her over to the clothing. I chuckled a little to myself.

"I think you might be here a while darling. I'll go get some tea started." Said Rarity

***

After about an hour at Rarity's shop, we were off again. Chi and White Claw both bought plenty of new clothes and gave Rarity the designs of clothing they wanted her to make. They didn't have any bags as Rarity was going to the library to return a book and would drop them off then. As we were walking, I heard White Claw's stomach growling.

"I guess I'm hungry." Said White Claw

"Well, how about we stop and have some lunch. I know the perfect place, and we aren't too far from it," I said

We walked a little more until we reached Sugar Cube Corner. Chi and White Claw stared at the gingerbread building as we stepped inside. It was hopping as ponies sat around eating. Many said hi to me as I walked up to the front.

"They sure know you, Xavier." Said White Claw

"Well, I happen to be a hero to Ponyville. Let's just say I killed a giant Timber Wolf a while back. Plus I've been living here for a while now. I doubt that anypony in Ponyville doesn't know about me," I said

We reached the counter, and Mrs. Cake came out from the back. She had a cerulean coat and a crimson mane with a lighter stripe going through her mane. I still find it strange her mane looks like whipped topping. She had rose colored eyes. She had on a pair of tan pants and a yellow shirt with her yellow apron covering it. On the apron was her cutie mark of three cupcakes.

"Hi, Mrs. Cake," I said

"Hello, Xavier." She said

I first meet Mrs. Cake and her husband and twins when Pinkie introduced them to me one day, while I was visiting the shop. They were sweet and kind ponies.

"So what are you doing here today?" Asked Mrs. Cake

"Showing around some new people," I said

I pointed to White Claw and Chi, who were checking the place out.

"White and Chi," they turned to me. "I would like you to meet Mrs. Cake. She runs the place with her husband. Also if Pinkie works here if you ever are looking for a familiar face."

"Pleasure to meet you." Said Chi

"Yeah, the same here." Said White

"Well, welcome to Ponyville and Sugar Cube Corner. Feel free to check out our menu and order when ready." Said Mrs. Cake

"Get anything you want, everything today is one me," I said

They nodded before looking at all the sweets. I then saw a sign next to the register asking for help.

"Looking for help, Mrs. Cake," I said

"Yes, my husband and I aren't always around, and Pinkie is the only other pony here. I've been looking for somepony to fill the position. I don't suppose you want to fill it." Said Mrs. Cake

"Wish I could, but I'm working for Applejack," I said

"Darn, well if you know anypony who wants to work here part time. I'm hiring, and position comes with excellent pay" Said Mrs. Cake

I nodded as White Claw, Chi and I ordered our food and found a table. Pinkie came out later with our food, and I thanked her. I gave her a little tip for all her hard work. She thanked me and bounced back to the kitchen. We all dug into our food and White Claw, and Chi seemed like they were in heaven as they ate.

"It feels like I'm floating on a cloud of bliss." Said White

"Yes." Said Chi

"Yeah, the sweets here can make you feel that way," I said

"So Xavier, if I heard right, Mrs. Cake is hiring." Said White

"Yeah, part-time help around the shop, why?" I asked

"Well, I've been thinking. Chi and I are going to be living with you, Twilight, Barb, your brother, and your daughter. You are going to help us in the area of income as we don't have any. But I don't want to burden you with that. So I was thinking about getting a job so that I can have money. That's why I was asking to make sure I heard right." Said White

"First off White Claw, you're not a burden. I have three successful books here in Equestria and work part-time at Applejack's farm. So I don't find helping either of you financially a burden to me. Second, it isn't bad to find a job, while here in Ponyville. I think it would help you get used to living here in Ponyville. If you want to try and get it White Claw, will wait for you," I said

"Thanks." Said White

She got up and went to the front counter. She ringed the bell, and Mrs. Cake came walking out. White Claw seemed to talk to Mrs. Cake for a little while. Then Mrs. Cake took her to the back. I smiled as I looked back at Chi.

"You worried for White Claw," I said

"Yes, I've grown close to White Claw since we first meet." Said Chi

"Hey, no worries Chi, Ponyville is a peaceful place. Nopony is going to hurt you here, and if they do. You just tell me, and I'll deal with them," I said

"Thank you, Xavier." She said

"No problem," I said

After thirty minutes, White Claw came back to us.

"How did it go?" I asked

"I got the job." Said White

"Congrats White Claw," I said

"Yeah, hey, Chi," Chi looked at White Claw. "Mrs. Cake is still looking for one more pony to help around the shop. Why not give it a shot? Wouldn't it be fun to work together." Said White

"Give it a try, Chi," I said

"I guess I can give it a try." Said Chi

"That's the spirit." Said White

Chi walked up to the front and talked to Mrs. Cake as White Claw sat down and began to eat. Mrs. Cake lead Chi to the back just like she did White Claw. Then while we were waiting for Chi, Pinkie bounced over and gave me a piece of paper. I opened it and read the contents and then pocketed it.

"What's that?" Asked White

"Oh, Pinkie just wanted to remind me to come here and pick something up, later on, tonight," I said

"Ok." Said White

We waited a little longer, and in that time I had a small conversation with White Claw. After the same thirty minutes, Chi came back.

"Did you get it, Chi?" Asked White

"Yes." Said Chi

"Great, so when do you two start?" I asked

"Next Monday." Said Chi

"Well, I think you girl will like it here. The Cakes are a sweet couple and have a pair of cute twins. Pinkie can be crazy at times, but she's just a bundle of fun," I said

The girls nodded and finished their food before we were off again.

***

Well, to keep thing short and sweet, I showed them the rest of Ponyville. I showed them Fluttershy's place, and White Claw seemed to enjoy all the animals that Fluttershy had at her cottage. Chi kept away from most but did enjoy the bunnies, well after they got used to her. Strange to think the animals immediately took to White Claw, but bunnies had to warm up to Chi. I shrugged as animals were weird. But we didn't stay long as Fluttershy had a class to get to, so we left. She told Chi and White Claw to come by anytime.

Next, we stopped at Sweet Apple Archers. Applejack was harvesting apples with her brother when we came down. Chi and White Claw found the rows and rows of apple trees amazing. Applejack told them to have an apple from the trees. They each picked an apple and enjoyed the taste. Applejack answered some of their questions, but I could see Chi and White Claw would eye Big Mac from time to time. Now it wasn't like how a shy mare would eye a stallion they liked. No this was a cautioning look. They were doing to every stallion they that passed them, or we stopped to talk to, today. I knew it came from the fact that the only male contact was through slavery, so they were cautious of males. I don't blame them. But Mac didn't do anything to unsettle them, so everything went fine. We said goodbye to Applejack and Big Mac as we walked away.

We stopped in a few shops, stopping at Bon Bon's candy store to get a few sweets. Bon Bon made the best lemon drops I ever tasted. I also introduced Lyra and Bon Bon to Chi and White Claw. After we had left Bon Bon and Lyra, we ran into Rainbow clearing the skies. She came down and of course talked me about wanting to train some more. I told her when I was open, and she flew away. I then told White Claw and Chi that I was teaching Rainbow in my fighting style. We then went back to touring Ponyville.

The sun was starting to set as we began to make our way back to Sugar Cube Corner. We returned to the library to drop off the bags from the shopping White Claw, and Chi did. I gathered up my brother as we made back to Sugar Cube Corner.

"I don't understand why we have to come with you to pick up this item from Sugar Cube Corner." Said Chi

"Well, Pinkie did make it for you two. I just want to ensure you two like it," I said

"Really." Said White Claw

"Really," I said

We reached Sugar Cube Corner, and I opened the door and led them in and closed the door.

"Why is it dark?" Asked Chi

"SURPRISE!"

Soon the lights came on, and Chi and White Claw saw everypony they meet today was in the store. Decorations and banners were up all around the place.

"What's this?" Asked White Claw

"It's your 'Welcome to Ponyville and happy freedom party.'" Said Pinkie

"Pinkie always throws a party for new residents of Ponyville," I said

"She threw one for us as well." Said Flame

"So you two like?" Asked Pinkie

"Like, I love it. I've never had a party before." Said White Claw

"Yes." Said Chi

"Then enough chit chat, let's party." Said Pinkie

Vinyl began to play music as Chi and White Claw got into the party.

"You know brother. I think they'll fit in nicely here." Said Flame

"Yeah," I said

Flame jumped off my shoulder, and we both got into the party as the sun began to set on the first perfect day of Chi and White Claw's new life here in Ponyville.

Chapter Thirty Six-Fashion Show pt. 1

Fashion Show pt.1

I stood outside the train station of Ponyville. It was early Saturday morning as I yawned. I was waiting for Rarity as it was time for us to head out for her fashion show. My harem was there to say goodbye to Rarity and me as well as Rainbow and Pinkie to wish Rarity good luck. Chi was here also to wish Rarity luck; White Claw was still asleep. My brother wasn't there because he loved sleep more. Moon stood next to Twilight trying to rub the sleep out of her eyes. I chuckled as she loved Saturdays to sleep in late. Soon Rarity came onto the station platform and behind her was a large set of luggage. I couldn't even count the number of suitcases she had on the cart. I will never understand why Rarity needs so many suitcases. I shrugged my shoulder as I walked towards her.

"Thank you all." Said Rarity

"So, we ready to go, Rarity?" I asked

"You know it, darling." Said Rarity

"Well, good luck Rarity. And I hope Xavier keeps ya entertained if ya get my drift." Winked Applejack

"No worries Applejack; I'll keep her quite entertained," I chuckled

Rarity rolled her eyes at Applejack and me. Soon the train began to whistle signaling that it was heading off to Manehattan. I gave a kiss to each of my harem mates and Rarity hugged everypony. I bent down and ruffled Moon's mane.

"You're going to be good for your mom, your uncle, and aunt," I said

"Yes daddy, but when are you coming back?" Asked Moon

"No worries Moon; I'm just keeping your father for a week. You'll see him next Sunday." Rarity then turned to me, "Now come along Xavier; we have a train to catch."

"Right," I kissed Moon on the head. "See you next Sunday. But remember you can call me anytime using Twilight's phone if you want to talk with me."

I got up and waved goodbye to all of my friends as a pony loaded Rarity's bag. I handed him a large tip for dealing with Rarity's bags. I then got on the train and sat next to her. Soon I felt the train whistle off again, and the train lurched forward. The train slowly started to move down the tracks and Rarity, and I poked our heads out the window as we waved goodbye to all that stood at the station.

But before long, we were out of sight of Ponyville station and on the open tracks.

"Thank you again, Xavier, for coming with me." Said Rarity

"I don't mind, plus it lets me see a little more of this country of yours," I stated

"Glad to hear, now as you know, we'll be staying Manehattan from tomorrow to next Saturday. We take the train home Saturday to arrive in Ponyville on Sunday. So I hope you packed enough clothes for our trip." Said Rarity

"Not that you couldn't make some new ones," I stated

"True." Nodded Rarity

"So, I never asked about the fashion show?" I asked

"Oh, right, well you see it's a competition against the best fashion designers around Equestria. You have to have an icon of Equestria who will vouch for your clothing designs. I have Sapphire Shores, a pop singer, who gets all her fashion designs from me. Well, she put me into the competition, and I got picked to compete. But not every day is about competing; some are just parties. But it will be perfect to show off my fashion designs to the top fashion leaders of Manehattan. Plus, if I win, I get to have my designs shown in the top fashion stores for a whole month and, well, a trophy. So I do hope you cheer me on the whole way." Said Rarity

"You know it, babe," I said

"Oh, Xavier," she giggled before kissing me.

I had returned the kiss before I felt her tongue pushed itself into my mouth. I opened my mouth and let our tongues dance together. We broke the sweet embrace only when our lungs demanded oxygen. We huffed out hot breaths as we looked at each other.

"But this trip is also about me losing my virginity to my harem stallion. So the last night before we leave, I want that to be the best night of my life." Said Rarity

"You got it," I said

We kissed again before I yawned once again.

"Now, I think I'm going to take a nap," I said

"Not a bad idea darling, I'll nap with you." Said Rarity

I looped my left hand around her shoulder and pulled her close to me. She snuggled her muzzle into my neck as I smiled. I held her close before leaning against the headrest and letting sleep take me.

***

"Darling, wake up."

I heard Rarity's voice and opened my eyes to see her holding a sandwich in her right hand, "I bought us some lunch."

I took it and unwrapped it and bit into it. It was a cucumber sandwich, Fluttershy's favorite.

"How long were we out?" I asked

"Well we got on the train at 8 am and it's now 2 pm. So we've slept for about five hours. But I woke an hour before you to use the mare's room. I let you sleep a little longer; you deserve it with your life, Xavier. But when the food cart came by, I decided to wake you and get us something to eat." Said Rarity

"Thanks, but how much longer before we reach Manhattan?" I asked

"Dear, we won't see Manhattan until tomorrow morning. But no worries, I got us a room for the night." Said Rarity

"Good because my back won't last long sleeping on this seat," as I rubbed my back.

We finished our sandwiches, and I pulled my backpack, I brought with me and pulled out my phone. I plugged my headphones in and decided to listen to some music. I then removed my laptop to continue on my fourth novel. I looked over to Rarity as she pulled out a love story. The front cover had a stallion wearing a military uniform holding a mare in his arms on a battlefield. Rarity then curled up onto me to read as she used her magic to levitate the book in front of her. I smiled as I looked down at where I stopped and picked right back up. It wasn't hard for me to get the ideas flowing for my novels.

***

I yawned as I stretched out on the bed in the room Rarity got us. It was just big enough for us. Rarity was in the bathroom doing whatever Rarity did before bed. I was resting on the bed scrolling through my phone. I then got a message from Twilight asking about the journey so far. She also sent me a text asking me to call before I went to bed. So I dialed Twilight's number and let the phone ring before I heard her pick it up.

"You asked me to call, Twilight...Oh, well put her on the phone....Mommy says you wanted me to tell you good night...Well, good night me little Moon...Yes, I love you to honey....see you next Sunday...Now give the phone back to mom...Yeah, and night Twilight, I love you. Make sure to tell that to Barb as well....Yeah, see you next Sunday as well."

I hung up the phone as I heard hoof steps walk into the cabin.

"Who were you talking to, Xavier?" Asked Rarity

"Just saying good night to Moon," I said

"How sweet." Cooed Rarity

Rarity walked up to the bed in a bathrobe and stopped in front of the mirror in the room. Rarity then untied her robe and turned to show off her red lingerie. The same she wore when I meet Gruff. She walked over to me and kissed me on the lips.

"You like, darling." Said Rarity

"Of course," I said

We kissed again as our tongues started to once again go at it. We let it last as long as our lungs would let us. We broke our passionate kiss and Rarity wiped our mouths clean before getting into the bed. Rarity used her magic to remove my glasses and looked into my sea blue eyes as I looked into her azure eyes.

"You know, Xavier, you have beautiful eyes." Commented Rarity

"As do you, Rarity," I said

Our lips once again connected into a soft kiss. I could tell our love was blooming into something great. We broke the kiss and looked at each other before Rarity pulled up the covers. She laid down as I warped my arms around her. She moved her body as close as she could before wrapping her tail around one of my legs. I kissed her on the head.

"Good night, Rarity," I said

"Night, dear." Said Rarity

Rarity used her magic to turn off the lights. I pulled Rarity close and let my brain tell my body to sleep, and the movement of the train helped me fall to sleep.

***

Rarity and I got out of the train as it had finally reached Manehattan. I watched as Rarity's eyes sparkled as she looked at the tall buildings that surrounded us. I looked at the buildings and felt like I was right back home on Earth. Man, looks and feels just like New York City.

"Don't you just love the big city, darling." Said Rarity

"Yeah, feels just like New York City in my home world," I said

"I'm glad you feel at home, now let's go get checked into our room." Said Rarity

"What about our luggage?" I asked

"No worries, the train station will deliver it to our hotel. I gave them the name of it. Now let's going, I prefer to see the city instead of the train station." Said Rarity

I sighed as Rarity headed towards the city. I adjusted my backpack and went after Rarity. But she stopped to let me catch up to her. She smiled and opened her right hand for me. I smiled as I hooked my left hand into hers. She kissed me on the cheek, and we began to walk down the streets towards our hotel.

***

"Damn," I commented

Rarity and I were standing in front of a large twenty-story hotel. It looked fancy with statues on the walls and gargoyles sat on points that came out of the building. The name of the hotel rested above a large awning. The name read, 'Mile High Club.' I walked inside and got hit with fancy and expensive. The whole first floor had imported carpets. Couches and chairs that seemed to come right out of a mansion. A pony was playing piano, and all the staff wore high-class suits. I can already feel my bits disappearing standing here.

"Follow, Xavier, dear." Said Rarity

I followed her up to the front counter, where a stallion was looking over a large book. The stallion had a white coat and trimmed back black mane. His eyes were a pale green color. He wore an impressive black suit with a white undershirt. The stallion looked up at Rarity and me.

"Yes, can I help you two?" He asked

"Yes, my name is Rarity Belle. I have a reservation for two." Said Rarity

The stallion scanned the large book in front of him, "Yes, I see you here, Mrs. Belle. I wish you luck in the fashion competition." He walked away and came back with a key, "Your room number is room 1110. Enjoy your stay here at the Mile High Club."

"Thank you." Said Rarity

We went over to the elevators.

"Um, Rarity, how much is this costing us?" I asked

"Nothing." She answered

"Nothing," the elevator door opened and we got inside. Rarity hit the button for the eleventh floor. "How is a place like this, not costing us a bit?"

"Easy darling," the elevator stopped on our floor. We got off and headed to our room, "The fashion competition is paying for all the hotel expenses. Now if we were to take something from the mini fridge, then we have to pay for that. But we don't have to pay fees that connect to the fashion show."

"Good, because I don't think I have the funds to cover this place.," I stated

"Yes darling, the Mile High Club is an elite hotel. I always wanted to stay here, and now I get my chance." Siad Rarity

We stopped at our room and Rarity used the key to open the door. We entered, and it sure was impressive. The first thing we saw, was a large living area. It contained a large couch, a small dining table, and a small kitchen. I followed Rarity to see a king sized bed with two towel swans. Because you can't have a fancy hotel unless they turn towels into swans. I took a look into the bathroom, and it had both a shower and tub. The tub looked big enough for two ponies.

Rarity then pushed me out of the bathroom, "Sorry dear, but I have to use our bathroom. But after I finish its time for something fun."

"That would be?" Though I already knew the answer.

"Shopping!" Exclaimed Rarity

Of course. She closed the door, and I took off my backpack and put it in our bedroom. I then opened it up and pulled out my bit bag, knowing that I would be paying for Rarity's items. I opened it and saw plenty of gold coins. I hope I got enough bits. I clipped it to my belt and heard a knock on the door. I went to the front and peeked through the hole and saw a bellboy at the door with two full carts of luggage. I opened the door.

"I have your bags, sir." He said

"Thanks," I said

He and I removed the bags from the carts and set them in the living room. I had no idea how many bags Rarity had. I opened my bit bag and took out a few coins.

"Here you are," I said

He took the bits and pocketed them, "Thank you, sir."

He left as I closed the door and turned to see Rarity coming out of the bathroom.

"Oh, the luggage arrived." Rarity stopped and began counting her bags, "Yes, they got everything."

"Rarity, I'll never understand why you need so many bags. The others don't use as many bags as you do," I commented

"Darling, I'm a lady, and as a woman, I need all the essentials." Rarity said back.

"I'm sure the essentials don't require," I stopped to count. "Twelve suitcases."

"No dear, eight are essential, the remaining four are for the fashion show. Now come along, we have sightseeing and shopping to do before tonight." Said Rarity

I sighed as I followed her out of the hotel room. We got on the elevator and took it down to the first floor. We exited the hotel and Rarity turned right with me right next to her.

"Rarity, I meant to ask, what's happening tonight?" I asked

"Tonight is a meet and greet. Tomorrow morning is the first day of competition. So we won't stay long, just enough for me to mingle and for you to meet Sapphire Shores." Said Rarity

"Ok, but now where are we going?" I asked

"The fashion district, I have to see what's new." Said Rarity

***

I sat on a chair just scrolling through my phone as I waited for Rarity to get out of the changing room. We had already visited three other fashion stores before this one. We did stop for some lunch before hitting the third fashion outlet. But Rarity surprised me by not buying anything at the last two stores. I was unsure why, but I know my wallet was thanking Rarity.

I soon heard the door of the changing room open. I looked to see Rarity holding a full set of clothing. It consisted of dresses, shirts, shorts, and pants. She smiled at me.

"Let me guess, want me to buy," I stated

"If you wouldn't mind, dear." Said Rarity

She gave her best version of the puppy dog eyes. I smiled at it, but it didn't have the same effect that my daughter or the CMC could pull off. But I decided to fall for them and got up. She smiled as we went to the cash register. I decided not to watch as the amount continued to grow. Finally, it was over.

"That'll be one hundred and fifty bits." Said the mare running the cash register

One hundred and fifty bits, huh, I was expecting it to be higher. I shrugged as I pulled out the right amount of gold coins and Rarity collected her bag of clothing. The mare thanked us for stopping by, and we continued our journey around Manehattan.

We continued to walk around the big city stopping to look at sights. But Rarity stopped at another store. She was pulling out the door, and I followed her. But she stopped me and waved her finger at me.

"Sorry, dear, but you'll have to wait outside." Said Rarity

I raised my eyebrow but let her go inside. I looked up at the building's sign. It read, 'A Mare's Paradice.' I decided to pull out my phone and check it out. I saw no new texts or calls, so I figured that Moon was ok. After a few minutes of playing the mindless game, Candy Crush, Rarity came out of the shop with a bag.

"So you get everything you need?" I asked

"Yes." She answered

"So, what did you get?" I asked

"You'll just have to wait and see," spoke Rarity as she stuck out her tongue and gave me a wink of her left eye.

I smiled and chuckled as we continued our shopping and sightseeing.

***

I stood in the bedroom adjusting my tie on my new suit. It was an elegant white suit with a purple tie. On the back was all the cutie marks of my harem. Twilight's and Applejack's being the biggest of the group. But the suit was white to compare to Rarity's white coat. I brushed my hand through my hair to make sure I looked presentable for the ponies of the fashion world. I smiled as I looked at myself.

"You look handsome in that suit."

"Thanks," I said

I turned and felt the whole world stop. Rarity was wearing a drop dead gorgeous red cocktail dress. She had red high heels to give her more height. The dress just stopped short of her knees and showed off the top of her DD-cup cleavage. Red lipstick sat on her lips, and she had purple eyeliner to show off her beautiful azure eyes. Her mane tied up in a tight bun showing off her beautiful face. Her tail was perfectly curled.

"You like." She said

"Yes, yes I do," I said

She giggled as she walked up and kissed my cheek, "Now we should get going."

"Yeah," I said

We walked out of our room, and I locked it up. Rarity waited for me, and we walked towards the elevator. We entered and went towards the lobby. Rarity went outside, and Rarity pointed down the street. We walked down the street, and as we walked, stallions wolf whistled at Rarity. She stayed close to me, and I glared at the stallions, which pushed them away. Rarity kissed me on the cheek for keeping her safe. We finally reached a large building with mares and stallions. A set of Lunar Guards stood at the front doors.

We stopped at the front door with the Lunar Guards.

"Names." Said one of the Lunar Guards.

"Rarity Belle and Xavier Young." Said Rarity

The guard scanned through a clipboard and seemed to find us. He turned around and appeared to be searching for something. He pulled out two plastic cards.

"Show these to the guards at the entrances to every event." Said the guard

I took both and thanked him as we entered the building. Soothing piano music hit my ears as we stepped in a large banquet room. Ponies stood around chatting and talking. All looked upper class and wealthy. I did feel out of place, but I was here for Rarity, so I could deal with feeling out of place.

"Now let's find Sapphire Shores." Said Rarity

I followed behind as she searched out the pony she was looking for in the crowd of ponies around us. Some of the patrons in the room looked at me and murmured. I ignored them as I followed Rarity. A few stallions were eyeing her, but with a quick look at them, they backed off. Soon enough Rarity took my hand and started to drag me through the crowd of ponies until we stopped at a single one, a mare.

The mare had a pale gold coat with a cobalt blue mane with azure stripes in it. She had amber eyes. She was wearing a short white dress that passed her knees. She had on white high heels. She was also had on a white top hat with a microphone on it.

"Great to see you, Rarity." Said Sapphire

"You too, Sapphire." Rarity then turned to me, "Sapphire, please meet my harem stallion, Xavier Young."

"Nice to meet you, ma'am," I said

"So you're the man who whisked Rarity off her hooves. I have to say, Rarity, he's an excellent catch." Said Sapphire

"Thank you, Sapphire. Now I'm going to get us some food; I'll let you two talk and get to know each other." Said Rarity

Rarity walked away leaving Sapphire and me, "So tell me. Did you truly save the Crystal Empire?"

"That's right," I said

"Man, oh man, Rarity got herself quite the man. So how big is your harem as we speak?" Said Sapphire

"As of right now, four mares and one dragoness," I said

"Well, then let me lay something down to you. Rarity happens to be an excellent seamstress with a loving heart. So if you in anyway hurt her, I'll have your head." Said Sapphire

"Understood Sapphire, but I wouldn't do a thing to hurt Rarity or any members of my harem," I said

Sapphire and I talked about my adventures so far. I also showed her my Fabled Powers to impress her with my skills. Of course, she asked about the sword, but I told her Rarity wouldn't let me bring it, but if she were ever down in Ponyville, I would show her it. I then asked Sapphire to tell me about her. She talked about her singing career and how she came to Rarity looking for a new dress design for one of her concerts. After it was a success, she hired Rarity as her full-time seamstress. Sapphire and I talked until Rarity came back with a few plates of food.

"Glad to see you two are enjoying each other's company." Said Rarity

"Yeah, Sapphire was just telling me about her career," I said

"Well, we can continue while we eat." Said Rarity

We took a seat and began to eat, and Sapphire finished up her tale about her singing career.

"So Rarity, how did you join his harem?" Asked Sapphire

"Well, after another failed attempt at wooing a stallion, Xavier came over. I was in tears, and Xavier did a dance with me, and I knew he was the stallion for me. So I told him of my feelings, and he said he was creating a herd at the time, later a harem, but I joined at that point." Said Rarity

"So it seems you found your one true soulmate." Said Sapphire

"Yes, it seems I have." Said Rarity

"So I guess will be seeing each other a lot, Sapphire?" I asked

"That right, you and I will be rooting Rarity all the way. By the way Rarity." Rarity looked at Sapphire, "I scooped out the competition and found no designer who could beat you. You'll win this hands down."

"Oh thank you, Sapphire." Said Rarity

"So who's the judges?" I asked

"A few big wigs of the fashion district." Said Sapphire

"I hope my designs can astonish them." Commented Rarity

"Please Rarity, you could make every fashion person in my world run for the hills," I stated

"Oh, Xavier." Giggled Rarity

After a while more of chatting, Rarity decided to scoop out the competition for herself. I followed her around to keep any grabby stallions off of her. Sapphire decided to head back to her room to rest for tomorrow. I told Rarity we should get some sleep, but she first wanted to see her competitors first. After looking around for a while, we headed for the front doors to leave.

"So you think you can win?" I asked

"Oh darling, I know I can. I've seen a few of the designs of the other competitors, and they have nothing on my designs. This competition is mine." Said Rarity

"I wouldn't be too sure of that."

We turned to see a mare coming towards us. She had an orchid coat with a violet mane. She had brown eyes. The mare was wearing a black cock tail dress that cut short of her knees. She had on black high heels. She had her mane curled as was her tail. On the bottom of her dress was three different colored buttons. Rarity growled as she saw the mystery mare coming towards us.

"Suri Polomare, what are you doing here?" Asked Rarity

"Same as you competing." Suri's eyes drifted over to me, "My, my who are you, handsome"

"That would be Xavier, my harem stallion." Said Rarity

"Xavier, Xavier, wait, you're the famous hero, Xavier Young." Said Suri

"Yes that would be me," I said

"My Rarity what did you have to do to join his harem, beg." Said Suri

Suir laughed as Rarity growled at Suri.

"Can it Suri, Xavier asked me to join." Said Rarity

"Oh did he now, he must have felt bad since you can't keep a single stallion." Suri laughed again as Rarity growled, "Well, I just came by to say how I'm glad your here. I was hoping you would come so I can see your face when I beat you again, just like the five other times. So good luck Rarity, you'll need it." Suri then turned and walked away.

"That bitch thinks she's all hot stuff because her father owns the largest fashion retail store in Manehattan. But I'll show her that my style is supreme. Then will see who's smiling at the end." Said Rarity

"Um, Rarity, what's up with you and Suri?" I asked

Rarity looked at me, "Suri Polomare is the daughter of Stitch Polomare, of Polomare Fashion. You probably saw the large store when we were walking around the fashion district of Manehattan. Well, for the last five years, I've lost to that bitch. The first year, she stole my designs and made me rush to create new ones. After that, I knew she was a snake in the grass. But after that one, I continued to come in second against her. And I'm fed up with it. So this time I'm going to beat the pants off of her. Now let's go, Xavier, I need my beauty sleep if I'm going to show Suri Polomare up." Said Rarity

Rarity walked towards the front gate, and I sighed. I can already feel this is going to be a long week. I turned around and followed after Rarity.

***

"Yes, I love you too, Moon. Now get some sleep and happy dreams," I said

I hung up the phone after getting a call from Twilight that Moon wanted me to say good night to her. So I spoke to her for a while and told her good night and put my phone on the night stand. I stretched out, and Rarity soon walked into the room wearing gray silk lingerie. The bra had silk flaps coming down from it. A frilly edge connected to the rim of the panties.

"You like." She said

"Yes I do, is that what you bought from that store you didn't let me enter?" I asked

"That's right, I also bought some other items, but you'll have to wait to see." Said Rarity

"I think I can do that," I stated

She walked over with a sway in her hips. She got up to the bed and crawled her way over to me. She took off my glasses and placed them on the night stand next to my phone and leaned down and kissed me. I could feel her tongue pushing against my lips demanding access. I opened up to allow her tongue to inch itself into my mouth. I felt her run her tongue against my canine teeth. It sent shivers down her spine as I ran my tongue over her smooth herbivore teeth. But soon our tongues met and started to swirl around each other. Our saliva mixed as our tongues kept dancing with each other.

I reached my hands up and grabbed her firm ass and gave it a gentle squeeze. She moaned into the kiss because of her sensitive cutie marks. I shivered as I felt her furry hands move over my muscular chest. But we split our mouths as the burning sensation in our lungs told us we needed oxygen. Strands of saliva stayed connected to our mouths as we breathed out our hot breaths. A tinge of blush covered our faces.

"Darling, I love you." Said Rarity

"I know you do. And don't let Suri get in your head. I asked you to join because I loved you," I said

"I know darling, Suri is just trying to get under my fur. But it won't work, I'm stronger than that. Now I think it's time we get some sleep." Said Rarity

"Yeah, because tomorrow is a big day for my Rarity," I said

Rarity giggled and kissed me again. She got on her side of the bed and got under the covers. I picked up my phone and set the alarm to the time Rarity said she wanted to get up. I then put it down and flicked out the light and curled up next to Rarity. She pushed herself as close as she could get and soon fell asleep with me following close behind her.

Chapter Thirty Seven-Fashion Show pt. 2

Fashion Show pt. 2

I huffed and puffed as I ran down the sidewalks of Manehattan. It was Wednesday of the week and the third day of the competition. Rarity and I were only going to be here in Manehattan for three more days as the contest will end this Saturday. But the actual competition ends on Friday and Saturday is the reward ceremony. But the only ponies attending Saturday are the ones that are receiving a prize. Any pony that didn't get a reward can head home Friday night or Saturday morning. But I have a feeling Rarity and me will be leaving Saturday afternoon.

I was out running because I still had to be in tip-top shape. Just because I'm on vacation doesn't mean I should slack off on working out. I was able to get out today because Rarity decided to give me a break from the fashion shows of the last three days. I almost fell asleep on Tuesday from how boring it was. So Rarity gave me the day off from her fashion show, and I thanked her for it. So here I was taking my day off to work out.

I arrived at the hotel and walked into the lobby and breathed as my music continued to play in my ears as I moved towards the elevator. I clicked the button and got on the elevator and went up to my room. I was happy to find out we had two keys. I used the key in my pocket to open and close the door. I went over to the kitchen and grabbed a glass and filled it with water from the sink. I gulped it down to calm my body after my run. I stopped my music and decided to see if Rarity was back yet and saw she wasn't here.

I went back to the main room and began to do the rest of my workout regiment. I was finishing up my push-ups when the door opened and in came a cursing and pissed off Rarity. Something typical for the last few days.

"How dare that bitch say that to me!"

I pushed myself up and looked at Rarity as she was steaming with rage.

"What happened this time, Rarity?" I asked

Rarity turned to me after closing the door, "Oh sorry for the language darling. I thought you would still be out running."

"No need to apologize, Rarity, everypony curses," I said

"I know, dear, but I'm a lady, and as such I must have never curse." Said Rarity

I pushed myself up from the floor, "So you going to tell me what happened today?"

"Right, well today was dresses as you know. Well, I was finishing up my models and sent them out with my dresses. I think I wowed the crowd with my designs, but I'm getting off topic. So I was watching the models and the crowd when Suri came up to me. She then told me that she saw the judges scores so far and told me I wasn't even in the running for a single place. I wanted to tear her head off when she said I wasn't good enough when I've shown her up every day of this competition." Said Rarity

"What did you say to her?" I asked

"I said, will see, and left. But I'm getting tired of seeing Suri's smug face. She still thinks she can win and flaunts it at me. Hell, she flaunts her body at me. She also kept asking when you're going to dump me and picking her up. She even wrote all her personal information on a piece of paper and handed it to me. She asked me to give to you, but I tore it up, the second she gave it to me. I just hate that bitch." Said Rarity

"But look at the bright side, you only have one day of competition and then it's over. You'll get your prize, and we'll leave for Ponyville." I slowly moved towards Rarity, "Plus I would never leave my gorgeous fashion mare for any other fashion designer."

Rarity giggled at my comment, "Oh Xavier!"

Our lips meet in a gentle kiss, but it didn't stay that way that long. Rarity's tongue began to lick my lips asking for entrance. I gave it to her, and our tongues began to dance together. Rarity's tongue wrestling was improving since the first day we french kissed. But our loving kiss didn't last long as we head to break to refill our lungs with oxygen. So we broke the kiss and started to exhale the built-up carbon dioxide from our bodies. Lines of saliva showed our passionate kiss.

"Darling, you know you stink of sweat." Said Rarity

"Yeah, I know," I said

"You going to take a shower soon." She said

"I was planning on it, but I have to ask why you want to know if I'm going to take a shower soon," I said

"Well, um, I." Stuttered Rarity

"Let me guess, want to join me. Rarity you're not the first mare to join me in a shower," I said

"I'm glad because that's wanted to ask. You don't mind, dear." Said Rarity

"Not all," I said

Rarity smiled as we headed into the bathroom. I turned on the shower and let it heat up. I closed the door and took off my sweat soaked shirt. Rarity licked her lips as she looked over my muscular body. She walked up and ran her hands across my chest. She moved her hand over to set of scars on my body.

"Darling, do they hurt?" Asked Rarity

"My scars," Rarity nodded. "No, but they do always remind me of my commitment to protect Eques from Pandora and his followers. Plus it's a reminder to enjoy every day and take nothing for granted."

"I still remember that day, the day I thought I was going to find out if Faust considered me worthy to enter the Golden Pastures." Said Rarity

"Faust?" I question

"Faust is a pony god that watches over the Gold Pastures. A place that all ponies who follow a pure life enter when they die." Said Rarity

I grabbed both her hands and held them in mine, "That's a day I'll never forget either. But let's forget about that. I think we came here to shower together."

"Right darling." Said Rarity

I let go of her hands let her get undressed. She threw off her shirt and pants to reveal her black undergarments. I watched her as she hands reached back and unsnapped her bra and it fell to the floor. Her DD-cup breasts bounced as her bra fell from them. She then took the ends of her panties and began to pull them down. I watched as she bent down to remove her panties. I left myself drooling over her hourglass figure and small bubble butt. She dropped her panties and gave me a clear eyeshot of her pussy. Her virgin flower was right in front of my view. For the first time, I now saw Rarity fully naked. She was pure eye candy to look over. I was completely frozen in place as I scanned over Rarity. The blood was also rushing down to my penis.

Rarity giggled as she walked over to me and patted me on the cheek. "You going to join me or just stand there."

She opened the shower door and entered the shower. Before she closed the door, she reached out one of her hands and beckoned me to join her with one of her fingers. That was enough for me to strip as fast as I could and open the door to the shower. But before I opened the door, I remembered I was still wearing my glasses. I took them off and placed them on the sink and entered the shower.

My vision wasn't horrible without my glasses. I could see up close, and that was enough to look at a wet Rarity. Her water soaked mane clung to her body. She turned and smiled as she spied my body. I could see her face start to blush as she looked at my semi-hard member. I watched her tongue glide over her lips. She walked over to me and began to rub my hard member. I moaned as he soft furry hand rubbed against my hardening member.

"I'm glad my body can excite you, dear." Said Rarity

"Well, you do have a gorgeous body. Why wouldn't I get hard for you?" I said

"I know darling, and I think we should put that member of yours to work." Said Rarity

"Wait, you want me to pop your cherry in the shower?" I asked

"Wrong hole darling, but you're in the right area." Said Rarity

I thought it over for a second and realized what she wanted. "You want me to perform anal sex with you."

"You got it, darling. Yes, I want you to use your member to fuck my ass. You see, I've always wondered what it would be like to have a guy fuck my asshole. So would you indulge my fantasy and fuck my back door." Said Rarity

"I don't see why not, I always do what my harem mates wish. So if you want me to fill your ass with cock, then I won't say no."

"Oh, I'm glad." Said Rarity

CLOP WARNING

Rarity walked over to the other wall of the shower. She pushed out her body to show off her small bubble butt. I walked on over and squeezed each side of her ass. She moaned as I molded the flesh of her cutie marks. I then pulled her ass apart to expose her asshole. I lined up to the tip of my member with her back door and pushed myself into her ass. We both moaned as I filled her anal passage with my cock. I moaned from how tight her ass felt and Rarity moaned because of me filling her ass with my cock.

Her ass squeezed my member, and it felt great. I couldn't believe how tight her ass was. If her ass is tight, I wonder how tight her pussy will be. I began to pull out of her anal cavity until the tip was all that remained inside of her. I then slammed back inside of Rarity. As my hip struck her butt and it sent ripples across it. Rarity moaned out as she felt me fill her ass once again with her my cock.

I began slow, but after a few minutes, I got to the speed I wanted. Rarity kept her hands on the wall to stabilize herself as I held her ass in my hands. I used my position to meet myself halfway with each thrust. Rarity continually moaned out with each slap to her ass. I think I finally found a screamer in my harem. I smiled as I continued to make love to Rarity. I then decided to drive her further in pleasure.

I reached my left hand down and stroked her wet pussy. Rarity moaned out even louder. I smiled as I decided to play with her hanging fruit. I reached my other hand to her right breast and squeezed it. I twisted her hard tit using my thumb and pointer finger. I found Rarity's clit and started to pinch and twist it with my left hand. Rarity pulled her head back as she just screamed in ecstasy.

"Oh darling, YES!" Screamed Rarity

I leaned my head down and began to lick the nape of her neck. I then moved my face up and began to lick her ears.

"You enjoying, Rarity," I said

"Oh yes, oh yes!" Exclaimed Rarity

I began to nibble on her ear as I moved my right hand over to her left breast as I moved my left hand down to her sacred flower. I rubbed two fingers over her pussy. Her fluid covered my fingers before I pushed the two of them into her warm pussy. Rarity moaned as I started to rub my fingers across the pink flesh of her pussy. Rarity's pussy began to constrict my fingers trying to milk them for seed.

Time continued to tick by as I fingered Rarity's pussy. I found it surprising she was holding out as long as she was. I would have thought she would have at least had one or two orgasms. But she had not yet had a single one. I continued to finger her with my left as my right rested on her plot once again. Rarity still held the wall of the shower as I slammed my cock into her ass.

"Oh darling, you are unbelievable!" Exclaimed Rarity

"You can thank Twilight, Applejack, and Barb for the practice," I said

"Oh, I will." Said Rarity

I finally felt my end coming as pressure was building up in my cock. I could also feel Rarity's pussy starting to get tight, symbolizing she was getting close as well.

"Rarity...I'm...close," I said

"As...am...I...please...darling...fill...me...up." She said

I was unsure why Rarity would want me to come inside her ass. But I listened and did what my lovers wished. I slammed myself into Rarity's ass. I needed to force myself over the peek so that I could come. Finally, I couldn't go any longer, and I came. At that time, I caused Rarity to come as well. Her fluid covered my fingers, but different than the others. While, Twilight, Applejack, and Barb squirted when they came, Rarity, just leaked. She was leaking her fluid out like a mini waterfall. Rarity arched her body and moaned out with no regret as she came. While Rarity was leaking, I was squirting in ropes of semen into her anal cavity. I turned the inside of ass white and filled it completely up. Once I had nothing else to give, I pulled out, taking some of my semen with me.

END CLOP

I moved over to the wall, Rarity was using to support herself and started to relax. It was a little hard when the air was hot from the shower that was running the whole time. But I was able to get control of my body about the same time Rarity did. I then saw her horn come to life and she brought in a butt plug, and I watched as she placed it right where I semen was rolling out of her ass.

"You truly are surprising Rarity," I said

"How so darling?" She asked

"Anal sex, wouldn't think you would be into such a thing. Plus the butt plug to keep my semen inside your ass," I said

"I may be a lady, Xavier. But even ladies want to be dirty." Said Rarity

"I'll say, but can I ask how you didn't come until I did?" I asked

"Yes, my dildos. I knew from Twilight that you have an increased stamina, which isn't common for a stallion. So I decided to make sure I could last as long as you. It took plenty of nights with my favorite vibrator, but I got it down as you saw." Said Rarity

"Impressive," I said

"I would say so darling, which will make Friday night that much more enjoyable. Now let's get cleaned up." Said Rarity

I nodded and joined in her showering away our sex.

***

I sat on the couch just watching a movie on my laptop. I was watching Batman: Mask of the Phantasm. It was a great animated Batman movie. I especially enjoyed the music and Mark Hamill as the Joker. In my opinion the best Joker around. Sad I'll never see or hear Mark Hamill's voice anymore. Oh well, I can always watch this and the Star Wars movies to see him and hear him.

It was currently Friday afternoon and the last fashion show. Rarity asked me to stay back as she wanted her place to be a surprise for me tomorrow. But I did attend yesterday to cheer her on with Sapphire. So after I didn't my training for the morning, I took a shower and decided to watch a movie. I need to show this film to the girls. I know Rainbow would just love Batman and Pinkie the Joker. The credits began to roll when I heard the door open. I looked back to see Rarity step into the room. But something seemed off.

She came looking completely down like she lost somepony close to her. I watched as she didn't say a word to me and walked into the bedroom. I raised my eyebrow as I shut off my laptop and walked over to our room to hear her crying. I walked inside and saw her face down in a pillow crying. I walked over and sat on the edge of the bed and began to rub my hand down her back to calm her down.

Well, it worked as her crying went down to sniffles as she brought up her head. I could see the lines of the tears down her cheeks. Thank goodness she didn't put on eyeliner. She rubbed her eyes as she got herself back together.

"Thank you, darling." She said

"Hey no problem, so what happened?" I asked

Rarity moved, so she was sitting next to me. I continued to rub her back to comfort her.

"Xavier, what did you think of all my designs you saw this week?" Asked Rarity

"Well, I told you before, I'm no fashion expert. But I can say that they were jaw-dropping. I think they were also beautiful and simply divine, as you would put it," I said

She giggled slightly, "Yes, but it seems that it wasn't enough."

"What do you mean?" I asked

"Suri was right; I didn't even place darling. Not one medal." She said

She moved and pressed her face into my shirt and started to cry her eyes out again. I couldn't believe that Rarity didn't win a single prize or even place in the top three. Sure Suri's designs were amazing as well, but I knew for a fact Rarity had better designs than most of the fashion designers in that place.

"Did the judges say why?" I asked

"The judges send out scores and explanations next week through the mail. You should have seen Suri; she just laughed at me. Telling me that if this isn't a reason to leave the fashion industry, then she didn't know what was. Sure I lost a few times, but this is the first time I didn't even place." Said Rarity

She hugged me once again and buried her face in my chest. I ran my hand through her mane trying to calm her down. Think Xavier, how can you calm her down. Finally, an idea popped into my head. I pulled out my phone and scanned through the instrumental recordings of songs I had. I finally found a fun loving song for cheering up my Rarity. I clicked on the song, Banana Pancakes by Jack Johnson. Rarity heard the music begin and soon I began to sing when the time came.

Can't you see that it's just rainin'
Ain't no need to go outside

But baby
You hardly even notice
When I try to show you this
Song is meant to keep you
Doin' what you're supposed to
Wakin' up too early
Maybe we could sleep in
Make you banana pancakes
Pretend like its the weekend now
We could pretend it all the time
Can't you see that it's just rainin'
There ain't no need to go outside

Just maybe
Halaka ukulele mama made a baby
Really don't mind the practice
Cause you're my little lady
Lady lady love me
Cause I love to lay here lazy
We could close the curtains
Pretend like there's no world outside
We could pretend it all the time
And can't you see that it's just rainin'
There ain't no need to go outside
Ain't no need ain't no need
Mmm, mmm, mmm
Can't you see can't you see
Rain all day and I don't mind

I picked up Rarity's face and looked into her eyes and rubbed her tears away before I began to sing again.

But the telephone's singing ringing
It's too early don't pick it up
We don't need to
We got everything we need right here
And everything we need is enough
Just so easy when the whole world fits inside of your arms
Do we really need to pay attention to the alarm
Wake up slow
Mmm wake up slow

But baby
You hardly even notice
When I try to show you this
Song is meant to keep you
From doin' what your supposed to
Wakin' up too early
Maybe we could sleep in
Make you banana pancakes
Pretend like it's the weekend now
We could pretend it all the time
Can't you see that it's just rainin'
There ain't no need to go outside
Ain't no need, ain't no need
Rain all day and I really really really don't mind
Can't you see? Can't you see?

We gotta wake up slow

I locked my lips against hers as the song came to an end. The song seemed to calm down Rarity. I broke our loving kiss and looked into her azure eyes.

"Thank you, dear. That song was beautiful. You sure do have a beautiful singing voice." Said Rarity

"Thank you and your welcome Rarity," I said

I held Rarity close to me as I rubbed her back and ran my hand through her mane.

"So what now?" I asked

"Well, we get to leave Saturday morning to head back to Ponyville, which is nice since will be back to Ponyville early Sunday." Said Rarity

"Ok, so now that you're free for the day, what do you want to do?" I asked

Rarity tapped her chin, "What were you doing on your laptop?"

"Watching a movie, want to watch one," I said

"Sure, I need something to get my mind off the fashion show." Said Rarity

We walked back into the living room, and I brought my laptop back to life. I clicked on the movie icon and let Rarity scan all my options that I had.

"Hmm, Frozen, sounds like an interesting movie." Said Rarity

"Well, Frozen it is. I'll say, it's a great Diseny moive," I said

I clicked on Frozen, and soon the movie began to play. I looped my arm around Rarity, and she snuggled into me as the film began to play.

***

I sat in bed texting Twilight about Rarity and me's plans of returning home. She and I talked through a few texts about Rarity. I told Twilight I calmed her down and seemed Rarity was ok. So after watching Frozen, which Rarity loved, we went out and did the last of our sightseeing. We ate at a pizza shop for dinner, before returning here. That's when I got a text from Twilight asking how everything was going and about Rarity.

I sent Twilight one last text as a goodnight and told her I would see her on Sunday. But I also told her to get some supplies. Rarity thought it might be a good idea to have a movie night with our friends. I figured it was not a bad idea as well, considering I was thinking about just the harem, but friends do sound better. So we would have it Sunday night. I told Twilight we would talk in more detail when I got back home Sunday morning.

I clicked off my phone and yawned as I rubbed my eyes. Damn, I feel tired. I picked up the alarm clock to see it read only 10 p.m. I yawned again as I set the clock down.

"I hope you aren't tired, dear."

I moved my eyes over to an entirely naked Rarity. She wasn't hiding a single aspect of her beautiful body. Well, I have already seen her fully naked body. I looked to her eyes glazed over in lust. Quickly showing me, she wanted to make love with me. She walked over to the bed and crawled over to me. My eyes watched her swaying breasts with each movement she made until she pulled my head up, so our eyes would meet.

"You can't quit on me yet, dear. You still have to deflower me before we get on the train tomorrow." Said Rarity

Sure I felt a little tired, but after watching Rarity coming crawling up to me completely naked and the look in her eyes, I didn't feel a need to sleep anymore. My cock was already half erect from watching her swaying DD-cup breasts.

"Well, then let's get started," I said

She smiled as she leaned down and locked her lips on mine. Her tongue pushed into my mouth, and once again we danced together as our saliva mixed with each other.

CLOP WARNING

I moved my hands down Rarity's body as I landed them both on her small bubble butt. I started to massage her cutie marks to elect moans from her. But Rarity decided to tease me as well. She pulled the covers away and began to play with the tent in my pants. She reached the edge of my pants, and her horn came to life. She touched my pants, and suddenly they were gone. I looked to see them on the floor. I still enjoy that spell. I then began to moan more as she started to rub my cock to full mast. I decided to ramp up my assault and moved my right hand down to her pussy. I felt around until I found her clit. I began to press my thumb into it to stimulate her.

Rarity broke our kiss to moaned out heavily.

"Oh, darling!" She exclaimed

I moved my hand down to her pussy and began to tease it with two fingers. Rarity moaned a little, and that gave me the prime opportunity to attack her horn. I lifted my head up and began to lick her horn. Rarity moaned and seemed to enjoy it as she gave me a better vantage to attack her horn. I licked every inch of her white horn and began to give gentle bits to it.

"Bit harder, darling." Said Rarity

I didn't want to hurt her as a unicorn's horn is delicate, but I did as Rarity asked. I put a little more force into my bits, but not enough to cause her any pain, just pleasure. Rarity arched her body as she moaned out from the pleasure hitting her in two areas. I finally stopped my attack of her horn and pussy. I let Rarity catch her breath before I flipped over, so I was on top of her. I then went down to the nape of her neck. I licked at it before bitting her neck. Rarity just moaned as she let me work on her body.

I moved down her neck to her chest. I started with her right breast. I licked around her nipple before taking it in my teeth and bitting it. Rarity moaned a little louder before I did the same thing to her left breast. I then followed that with going down her stomach. I ended it with being right next to her pussy. It was dripping and starting to puff out from excitement. I licked my lips, and I bent down and began to devour her pussy. As her fluid hit my tongue, I got a sweet taste. But I couldn't figure out the sweet flavor. But it wasn't going to bother me as eating any of my girls out was just to get them ready for sex. And since Rarity trained herself to last as long as I can, her only actual orgasm would come from sex.

I watched as Rarity bit her her pointer finger on her left hand as her right played with her right breast, twisting her nipple. I continued my attack on her pussy and used the thumb on my left hand to massage her clit. Rarity just lets a set of moans that filled my body with lust. I pulled my face away from her sweet tasting nectar of her pussy. I moved my face up to Rarity as I removed my glasses and placed them on the nightstand. I lined myself to penetrate her pussy. I could see Rarity was a little nervous about me going inside her virgin flower.

"Go slow, Xavier, dear." Said Rarity

"I'll go as slow as you need me to go," I said

I placed the tip of my cock at the entrance to her pussy. We moaned from the shivers of pleasure that ran up each of our spines. I rubbed my head across her puffy petals to get lubricated, so I didn't hurt her as much as I pushed inside her. Rarity wiggled under me; I could tell she just wanted me to get inside of her. I decided to stop teasing her and push myself inside of her. I parted her petals and began to enter her flower. The walls of her pussy began to clamp down on my member as I continued to descend into her.

Well, she's tight, but also quite soft. I moaned from how soft the walls of her pussy felt.

"I guess that means your enjoying the soft nature of my pussy." Said Rarity

"Oh yes!" I exclaimed

She giggled at me, "You can thank my mother for this gift. All the girls of the Belle family line have incredibly soft pussies."

"Well, that's an attractive trait," I said

I continued my descent until I found myself hindered by her hymen. I could see Rarity eyeing our connection. I came down and licked at her nape to distract her from the pain that would follow. Once Rarity was ready for me, I broke her hymen in a single thrust. Rarity screamed in pain from losing her virginity, shot through her. I broke from her nape and locked into a kiss with her. I could feel her blood running across my member from breaking her hymen.

After a minute, Rarity was no longer in pain. She nodded at me to begin. I started to pull out as her walls tried to keep me inside. Once I had my tip left inside of her, I came down with a thrust. The sound of our bodies coming together echoed around the room. Rarity locked me into a kiss as I pulled myself from her and came back down once again.

I found my gentle rhythm as Rarity asked me to take to slow in the beginning. Our mouths connected in a loving kiss. We only broke to replenish our lungs with air and exhale our carbon-dioxide. After that, we went back to French kissing. Our tongues were never fighting for dominance, instead just dancing with each other. The sound of my waist striking her's echoed the room. A subtle wet sound started to echo the room with each slap. A gentle layer of sweat was building upon our bodies. We once again broke the kiss to breathe in fresh air.

"Pick it up, dear." Said Rarity

I nodded as I began to pick up my speed of my thrusts. Rarity pulled down to yet again kiss as I began to accelerate each one of my thrusts. The bed started to creak with my faster-paced thrusting. The sound of wet flesh and fur knocking together echoed the room a little more. But it symbolized my love for Rarity.

Time passed as it usually does. But it always seems to move so slow when making love. Sweat now covered Rarity and me. We could no longer kiss as we each had a hard time replenishing the oxygen in our lungs. Rarity had her hooves locked around me to keep me from leaving her when I finally come. The sound of wet skin and fur just echoed now with the noise of the bed creaking with each thrust I gave to Rarity. The scent of sex was now lingering in the air. It grew thicker with each passing minute we made love.

I could feel Rarity's pussy beginning to get tighter and tighter. It signaled her coming orgasm. I could feel my balls expanding with seed and a pressure building in my cock. I knew the time was coming for us both.

"Pound me, darling!" Ordered Rarity

I listened to her order and began to throw my weight into each massive thrust. I didn't know if she liked it rough, like Twilight, so I made sure not to numb out her legs as I do to Twilight. Rarity just screamed in ecstasy as my thrusts began to press the head of my cock against the entrance to her womb. I moaned as well as my cock pressed up against the opening. Finally, I couldn't take it and just let loose. I pushed myself all the way inside of her and came. I began to fill her womb full of ropes of my semen. Rarity moaned as she came as well. Her fluid leaked out of her pussy onto the bed as her pussy began to constrict my member to coax out as much semen from my cock as it could.

I finally felt the last squirt of semen enter Rarity's pussy. Her walls were no longer pink as my seed now made it white. I started to remove myself from her and fell right next to her bed. My jizz began to flow out of her pussy. But Rarity fixed that by bringing in a plug and placing it inside of her.

CLOP END

"Have to make sure your gift stays where it belongs." Said Rarity

She then rolled over and began to lay her head on my chest. I ran my hand through her sweat soaked mane. It was different seeing it completely straight then curled. But it looked good on her. I pulled the covers up to cover us both up to keep us warm. Rarity pulled herself as close as she could so she could wrap her tail around on my right leg.

"Oh darling, that was wonderful." Said Rarity

"I'm glad you enjoyed it," I said

"Oh I did, Xavier, I did. Now we should get some sleep. We have a train to catch in the morning." Said Rarity

I nodded and kissed Rarity on the head before pulling her even closer. I reached over and snapped the light off and let my exhaustion take me into the land of dreams.

***

I stood in the kitchen of library preparing for movie night. It was the first movie night with all my friends. Moon was also up going to watch the film. I even allowed her to bring over her friends and have a sleepover, even though it was a school night. But they would stay over and sleep in sleeping bags and wake up for school tomorrow. I heard the beep of the microwave and pulled out the popcorn. I then went back to the main room of the library where my harem, friends, and daughter sat around in their PJs. White and Chi were also joining us to watch the movie. I was happy to see them integrated into Ponyville and living an average life here.

"So we all here?" I asked

"Seems like it Sugarcube." Said Applejack

Sugarcube was Applejack's new pet name for me. She used it for her friends but finally decided to use to for me as well. But now it meant something different for when she called me Sugarcube. I gave Flame the popcorn I made as it was for him. He needed a bag for himself. He sat next to Natasha, who also adjusted to life here.

"So what are we watching, Xavier?" Asked Rainbow

"I'll just have to wait and see. But I can guarantee, you'll love it," I said

"Oh, I can hardly wait." Said Pinkie

I went over to the projector and got the movie ready. Twilight pulled out her movie projector she had for when she and her friends would watch movies. It played CDs, so I had to do was burn the film onto a CD. I pushed it inside the projector and went over to the couch. I sat between my alpha and beta. Rarity sat next to Barb on the floor. Fluttershy was next to Natasha, sharing popcorn.

I pressed the play button on the remote, and soon the starting words came up on the screen.

"Prequal or sequels." Said Flame

"Sequels," I said

"Perfect." Said Flame

Soon the screen went black and in came the music and title, Star Wars. I smiled as I leaned back and looped my arms around Twilight and Applejack. I felt right at home now in Equestria and had no regrets about coming here. I just relaxed and began to watch one of my favorite movie franchises with my friends and lovers.

Chapter Thirty Eight-Fox vs. Man

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter Thirty Nine-Demonshy

Author's Note

So the next chapter of The Fabled Warrior is finally finished. So as I said before, I would tell you about Fluttershy's demon side. So here it is. Do be warned as it does get dark for a little for a moment. So I think that's all I got for this note. So as always: comment, like, follow, share and tell. See you all later.

Chapter Thirty Nine-Demonshy

Demonshy
Fluttershy POV

I fluttered around my cottage trying to make it look nice before my harem mates arrived. I smiled as I got my whole house cleaned before everypony got here. I then heard the teapot whistling off in the kitchen. I walked off and pulled it off the stove and poured into the teacups I got from my mother when I left home to come to Ponyville. I finally get to break these out. Rarity was usually the mare to see for tea, but I decided to try my hand at it as my mother did teach me to make tea.

I had everything ready for today, but I still felt uneasy. Today was the day I spill it all. I finally tell my friends and my lover about the demon sitting inside me. Sure the girls saw my demon side when Xavier was in the hospital with Crystal Fever. But, I felt it was time to tell about my demon side. Plus I didn't feel right mating Xavier if I didn't tell him the truth about me. I sighed hoping that after today, I would still have friends, and be in Xavier's harem. But I prepared for the worst of being rejected by them.

I heard a knock on my door and flapped my wings to carry myself over to the door. I opened it to find Xavier, Rarity, and Barb. I didn't see Twilight or Applejack, but I assumed Twilight went off to get Applejack as she usually forgot the time when she was working.

"Hi, Fluttershy." Said Xavier

"I'm glad you could come. I have to ask, where are Twilight and Applejack?" I said

"You know Applejack, always having to work and never realizing the time." Said Rarity as she walked into my home.

I closed the door and kissed Xavier on the cheek as a flash of light appeared in my living room. It was Twilight and Applejack.

"Sorry we're a little late, Applejack needed to shower and get changed before coming over." Said Twilight

"No problem, Twilight we just got here." Said Xavier

"Then that's great timin'." Said Applejack

"If everypony is here, let's head into the kitchen," I said

We walked into the kitchen, but I stopped and pulled Xavier over to me.

"Xavier before we go in, will you love after everything I have to tell you and the girls," I said

"Of course Fluttershy, I'll love you no matter what you tell me." He said

"Thank you, Xavier, and we still on for tonight," I said

"Of course, Fluttershy." He said

He kissed me on the lips. I felt my desire for him grow with that kiss. But I had to wait until I got what I needed off my chest.

"You two joining us." Said Rarity

Xavier broke our loving kiss, "Patience Rarity."

He kissed me again and walked into the kitchen with me. Xavier took a seat between Twilight and Applejack. I passed out the tea and decided to start another pot just in case. I placed the food on the table and took my seat as everypony enjoyed the tea.

"Oh Fluttershy darling, this blend is simply divine. Where did you get it?" Said Rarity

"I'm not sure; my mother gave to me when I moved out of the house. The tea set was her gift to me," I said

"Well, then you'll have to let me talk with your mother. I must simply know where she got this tea. I must have it for my collection." Said Rarity

"I will say it is enjoyable, considering I only drink tea when I'm over at Rarity's." Said Xavier

"So what's on your mind, Fluttershy?" Asked Applejack

"Yes, what did you want to tell us?" Asked Rarity

I sighed as I looked at the girls and Xavier. How do I even start my tale? Oh, I should have thought this through more. But I could see everypony was looking at me waiting for something to come out of my mouth. I wanted to sink away, but I knew I had to tell them. So I took a calming breath and started my tale.

"Xavier, do you remember when you were in the hospital with Crystal Fever?" I asked

"Yes, I remember because, after that day, you girls were clingy. I swore I couldn't even go to the bathroom without one of you watching me." Said Xavier

"Well, let's just say the girls saw something that day I haven't let out in years," I said

I could the girls realized where this was going. I think they all forgot when I released my demonic powers against Stray Wolf. I think the girls just forgot the day as it wasn't one to remember.

"I see you girls remember, now I think it's time you learn the truth about sweet old Fluttershy. You see, I'm cursed to forever carry a demon inside me by the name of Cattosis," I said

The girls looked at me liked I was crazy but decided to show them all the curse placed upon me. I got up and took the ends of my sweater. I know it was strange to strip my shirt in front of my harem, but I was already going to remove everything for Xavier, and I felt comfortable with the girls.

"Darling, what are you doing?" Asked Rarity

I peeled off my green sweater and showed off my black bra to all of them. I saw a slight blush cover Xavier's face as he eyed my breasts. I then closed my eyes and began to focus on the curse. I felt my body change as the demon energy began to take over my body. I heard the other gasp as the curse seals appeared across my body. I felt fangs starting to appear in my front teeth and felt my eyes become cat-like. I opened them to see the others just staring at me. I looked at the glowing symbols of ancient Equestrian writing that sealed Cattosis inside of me but also let me control her power.

"As I told you, I'm cursed to forever hold the demon Cattosis inside of me. But the curse also gives me the ability to tap into the demonic powers of Cattosis and use it how I see fit. But I must be careful as not to draw too much energy as it could let Cattosis take over my mind and body. Right now this is a basic form I can take, and it gives me a multitude of new powers for me to use," I said

I could see them still looking over all the markings. I grabbed my sweater and pulled it back over to hide my markings. I then flapped my wings, and everything went back to normal as I sat down on my set and began to sip my tea.

"How long have you had that demon inside you?" Asked Xavier

"I'm not sure; I first discovered the powers when I was eighteen. I assume that I have had Cattosis in me since I was young," I said

"Do your parents know?" Asked Applejack

"That's the thing, I'm family aren't my true family," I said

"I don't understand." Said Twilight

"My parents adopted me. They said that they found me at their doorstep a year before my little brother was born. But they didn't know who left me there at their door," I said

"Did you tell your parents about Cattosis?" Asked Barb

"No, I wasn't sure how they would react or if my father would tell the princess about Cattosis. You see, after seeing the markings on my body, I did a little research on them. I discovered that Cattosis was once an all-powerful demon that roamed Equestria destroying all life around her. Celestia wasn't strong enough to destroy the demon, but then suddenly Cattosis disappeared. I feared what Princess Celestia would do to me if she ever found out that I'm cursed to carry Cattosis in me," I said

"But how does your father play into this all?" Asked Twilight

"My father served in the Solar Guard after he turned eighteen. He was a top-notch communication officer and even helped Celestia manufacture the communication crystals used by Solar and Lunar Guards. Even after my father left the guard after serving four years to marry my mother, Princess Celestia still keeps in contact with him. So if I told my parents, I know my father would tell Celestia, and I know what she would do to me," I said

"That would be?" Asked Xavier

I looked at them all, "Kill me."

Everypony gasped as I gave my answer, "I know that to be true as Cattosis is an unstoppable demon and with her being inside of me, means killing me would will her. It would also make sure Cattosis returns to destroy Equestria or even Eques. I saw first hand the power that I can wield with Cattosis trapped inside of me."

"What do ya mean?" Asked Applejack

I sighed, "As I said before, I discovered Cattosis when I was eighteen that was also the day I adopted Angel Bunny. That was the day I realized everything I could do."

"What happened?" Asked Xavier

I looked at him and sighed once again, "I was walking around the woods near my new home. I was just settling into the cottage I now call home and getting used to helping animals. I heard that a pack of bunnies had been attacked and decided to check it out. When I found the area, all I saw was horror. Slaughtered rabbits sat all around. I then saw a pack of fifteen diamond dogs eating the rabbits and slaughtering them for the fun of it. That was the day, Cattosis came out." I paused as the memories of that day flooded into my mind. "I felt an intense anger surge through me. I suddenly felt an unknown power surge through me. That's when I first transformed. Then came the bloodshed, the wonderful bloodshed." I started to reflect on the images of my tearing the diamond dogs apart, and it caused me to smile. I started to chuckle darkly. "The diamond dogs never saw me coming; it was so easy to kill the first one. I took his head and pulled it right off his body. The other diamond dogs turned to me and looked at me. I smiled at them as I went in for the kill. I tore them to shreds; I ripped arms from their sockets, and legs away from their bodies. I still remember their screams as I tore them apart." I continued to laugh. "Sure they tried to run after they lost half of their companions, but I didn't let them. With enough blood spilled on the ground, I was able to use Cattosis blood magic to keep them from running. I remember them begging for me to release them, but I didn't listen as I used the blood around me to tear them limb from limb. I let their blood cover my body. I can remember the taste of their blood. The sweet taste of diamond dog blood. Then finally only one diamond dog was left in the pack of fifteen. He was shaking in fear as I approached him. He begged me to spare him. I approached him and grabbed his head and spat in his mouth and let him go. But it was a false hope as once Cattosis's DNA gets into a living creatures blood system, I have control of their blood." I smiled wickedly as the last memory came to light. "He only got a few inches away before I made his body exploded. Oh, what a sweet sight it was as his body blew up. His blood and guts now painted the woods red. And then suddenly I came back to reality. I looked at myself, and around me. I knew I should have been horrified at what I did and the blood covering me, but I wasn't. I wasn't remorseful for killing the diamond dogs, no I didn't have a care in the world for killing them. I then saw a single baby bunny poke his head from his dead and half-eaten mother. I picked him up and took him home, and you all know him as Angel. But that was the first and last day I released Cattosis's power until you came down with Crystal Fever, Xavier. After that day, I began to research Cattosis and blood magic to be ready if I had to use Cattosis's powers again, but for a better reason than the diamond dog incident."

After I finished, I looked up at my friends. I saw everypony was looking at me as if I was a monster. But I wasn't going to blame my harem mates for looking at me that way. I was a monster. I pulled my legs into my chest as I tried to make myself as small as possible. The silence continued to fill the room, and only the sound was the ticking of my clock. I listened to the click as it counted the seconds disappearing around us. I decided to cut away the silence.

"I know you girls can't believe sweet old me could be so violent and have no care for those I killed. I understand if you want to turn me into Celestia or if you want to kick me out of the harem. I know I'm nothing more than a monster," I said

I felt tears start to run down my cheeks. I hid my head in my curled up legs, and I just cried waiting for the others to get up and leave. For Celestia to appear in my kitchen to take me away. I already knew once Celestia hand her hands on me; I would find myself hanging from a noose.

"You're not a monster, Fluttershy." I heard Xavier's words, and they caused me to look at him. A smile on his face. "You're not a monster."

"How can you say that, when I just told you I killed a pack of diamond dogs with no remorse for my actions," I said

"Sure you did something horrible, Fluttershy, but that one event doesn't define who you are. A monster would be a pony who learned of Cattosis and used her powers to try to take over Equestria. But you didn't, you didn't release Cattosis's powers until I got put in the hospital for Crystal Fever. Not mentioning you decided that you should only use Cattosis's powers for good. Plus I wouldn't think you could be a bearer of the Element of Kindness if you were a monster." Said Xavier

"Yes darling, you are the kindest pony we know." Said Rarity

"And as you know, you were meant to have the Element of Kindness." Said Twilight

"Yeah, and it seems like you're only seeking to use Cattosis's powers for good." Said Barb

"So you're not throwing me out of the harem or stop being my friends," I said

"Nobody's throwing ya out Fluttershy, and we're not going to stop being your friends, Sugercube." Said Applejack

"But what about telling Celestia?" I asked

"Well, I see no point in informing the princess. You seem to have full control of Cattosis, and she doesn't seem to have any power over you, so I don't see a reason of alerting Celestia and Luna." Said Xavier

"Ok, but could we not keep this to the harem. Maybe in time, I'll tell Rainbow, Pinkie, and even the princesses but for right now, just between us. I just wanted to tell you all, as it felt right to continue my relationship in the harem," I said

"Yeah, but lets Pinkie Promise on it." Said Xavier

They all nodded as they proceeded to make a Pinkie Promise. I smiled as they all finished that they all had faith in me. It made me happy to have friends like them and a lover like Xavier. I was sure that anypony else would have left or called Princess Celestia.

"So is that everything you wanted to get off your chest, Fluttershy?" Asked Xavier

"Yes, that's all I wanted to get off my chest." I heard the whistle of the teapot I put on the stove. I got up and pulled it off the stove. "So anypony want more tea."

***

Xavier POV

I mulled over everything Fluttershy told me today. Sure it was strange to find out Fluttershy was carrying a demon inside of her. Her story made me honestly look at Fluttershy in a new light, but it didn't change how I see the shy butterball Pegasus. She was a sweet and kind loving Pegasus I would defend with my life. She was always caring and ready to help both her friends and her animal friends. Sure she was now a little different, but I could never see Fluttershy as anything more than the mare I first meet when I came to Equestria, who hid behind her mane and spoke in a soft voice.

I laid in her quite comfortable bed as Fluttershy was in the bathroom. Fluttershy had asked me to take her virginity and claim her as mine tonight. So after this evening, will have marked and taken all the virginities of my harem mates. I still hope Applejack keeps up on her end of the bargain and grinds pussies with Rarity. Hmm, I think I'll remind her of that little bet. I once again let my mind wander to images of Applejack and Rarity going at it. It caused my cock to start to stiffen.

I heard the floorboards creak, which brought me out of my fantasies and back into reality. I looked at the beautiful Fluttershy walking into her room wearing yellow lace underwear, Rarity's custom lingerie for the harem. It had Fluttershy's cutie mark on her right breast and my emblem on the front of her panties. It looked quite lovely on her. I once again got another full sight of Fluttershy's F-cup breasts.

"Do you like?" She asked

"Yes, you have a beautiful body," I said

Fluttershy blushed as she walked up to me and crawled up onto the bed. She came down, and we locked lips. Fluttershy wasted no time trying to slip her tongue into my mouth. I got a sense that Fluttershy might be a mare who prefers to be the dominant mate in sexual intercourse. Not that I was going to complain. So as Fluttershy's tongue continued to force its way into my mouth, I decided to open my mouth and give her access to my maw. The second my mouth opened her tongue began to explore my mouth. I heard her moan as her tongue ran across my teeth, especially my canines. But soon our tongues found each other and started to wrestle for dominance, and as I guessed, Fluttershy won dominance over my tongue.

Our tongues continued to battle until our lungs burned for fresh air. We pulled from our kiss with lines of saliva showing our once passionate make out. We huffed out carbon dioxide and replenishing our lunges with oxygen. A blush was covering both of our faces.

"Xavier, um, you don't mind if I dominate you, right." Said Fluttershy

"No, go right ahead," I said

"Oh thank you." Said Fluttershy

CLOP WARNING

Fluttershy began it off by throwing off the covers of the bed and looking at my half-mast member. Fluttershy slipped her right hand into my pants and gently squeezed my member. I let out a soft moan as her delicate hands squeezed my member. Fluttershy began to run her thumb across the head of my penis. I let off a few more moans as she worked the head of my penis.

"Oh, Fluttershy." I moaned

I could see Fluttershy smile as she reached up behind her back with her free hand and unclipped her bra letting it fall into the bed and letting her F-cup breasts come to full view. I couldn't take my eyes off of her massive jugs as they bounced from the action of Fluttershy removing her bra. Her tits were a dark color of yellow and starting to get hard. I brought up my hands and pressed each into her breasts. Fluttershy gave a cute 'eep' as I grabbed her breasts. I meld the large flesh in my hands as I began to twist her nipples using my pointing finger and thumb. Fluttershy moaned herself as I played with her breasts.

"Mmm, Xavier." Cooed Fluttershy

We continued like that until I was hard. Fluttershy pulled her hand from out of my pants and looked at my semen stuck to her thumb. She stuck out of her tongue and began to lick my sperm off her thumb. She seemed to enjoy the taste as she cooed. Once she cleaned her thumb of my essence, she reached down to remove my pants and boxers. She licked her lips as she saw my cock. She brought her muzzle down and sniffed my cock.

"Such a pleasant smell." Fluttershy brought out her tongue and began to swirl it around the tip of my cock. "Plus a wonderful taste."

Fluttershy moved herself to position herself near my cock. I looked at her panties and noticed a wet spot where her pussy is. She maneuvered her panties away from her crotch to expose her flower. She lined her pussy up with the head of my cock. Fluttershy licked her lips as she began to descend herself onto my towering spire. We both moaned as I started to feel Fluttershy's tight virgin walls tightening around my cock. It kept pulling my cock deeper and deeper into her depths. Fluttershy's pussy was trying to milk me for seed.

Soon the tip of my cock hit her hymen. I saw Fluttershy was nervous, but she seemed to push past it as she broke through her hymen. I saw her flinch as she bit her lip and felt her blood start to roll down my shaft.

"Are you ok, Fluttershy?" I asked

"Yeah, just give me a minute." She said

I nodded as I decided to pleasure Fluttershy by reaching my face up and latched onto her right breast and began to suckle as I circled my tongue around her tit. Fluttershy moaned as I played with her chest. After a minute, I felt her pussy finally conform to my cock. The pain also seemed to subside for Fluttershy as she began to move her hips up. It was a little hard for Fluttershy to move her hips up, but she finally reached the point where my tip was all that remained inside of her. Then in a full down motion, Fluttershy took me entirely back inside of her. The slap of our hips caused jolts of pleasure to run up both of our spins, which in turn caused us both to moan.

Fluttershy pulled herself back into that same position before coming back down with another slap. Fluttershy started out slow as she leaned down and placed her lips against mine and pushing her tongue right into my mouth already battling against my tongue. I didn't mind one bit about her dominant nature as I was enjoying it.

The sound of Fluttershy's bed was squeaking with each continued thrust. I was now meeting her halfway as we were now at a medium speed. Our tongues still going out it. We only broke our kiss to breath air before going back at it. The sound of her wet fur slapping against my skin also echoed the room. The lingering smell of sex was starting to fill the room.

Fluttershy pulled away from our kiss as she started to collect oxygen once again. Fluttershy looked down at me as she ran her hands over my sweat covered chest as she continued to bounce on me.

"Let's take it up a notch, Xavier." Said Fluttershy

She began to speed her thrusts and went all out on my spire. I moaned as Fluttershy took full control of the situation and bounced like no tomorrow. I just held her plot as she went up and down. I just closed my eyes and let Fluttershy go all out on me.

"Oh Xavier, I love your cock!" Exclaimed Fluttershy

I just moaned as all I felt was pleasure shooting through my body. I could feel that the head of my penis was striking the entrance to her womb. It caused both of us to moan when each strike. Fluttershy continued to go crazy with her bouncing for a while longer before I started to feel the all to familiar pressure of the need to release my sperm.

"Fluttershy...I'm...close," I said

"As..am...I." Said Fluttershy

Fluttershy didn't stop bouncing like crazy. I felt her pussy beginning to squeeze my cock tight, symbolizing her coming release. The tight grip of her pussy was starting to push me over the edge. Soon Fluttershy gave one more thrust, and that was it for me. As the tip of my cock hit the entrance of her womb, I groaned out as I came and flooded her with my seed. Fluttershy moaned as I filled her with my seed and as she came herself. Her fluid squirted out of her pussy covering my waist.

After a few seconds, it was all over. I had unloaded everything into Fluttershy. Her pussy helped milk the last bit of semen from my penis. Once Fluttershy was sure she had everything, she pulled away causing some of my essence to spill out of her pussy. She then fell right next to me in bed.

CLOP END

Fluttershy and I huffed and puffed as we both came down from our sexual high. The air was still thick with the smell of sex. I looked over to Fluttershy, and she looked at me. I ran my hand through her sweaty mane as I smiled at her. She smiled back at me as she leaned in and placed a gentle kiss on my lips. I happily returned it.

"I didn't go overboard, right, Xavier?" Asked Fluttershy

"Not at all," I said

Fluttershy smiled as she moved so she could snuggle up to me. She then began to rub her muzzle across my cheek before placing her head on my chest and yawned. I smiled as I ran my hand through her mane. I pulled up the covers and got my pillow into the right position. I got settled in as I started to get ready to fall asleep for the night.

"Goodnight, Xavier, my love." Said Fluttershy

"Same here, Fluttershy," I said

I rested my head on the pillow and pulled Fluttershy close and soon let my exhaustion overtake me.

***

3rd Person POV

Luna's moon hung high in the night sky with plenty of stars dotting the night sky. Ponies were either sleeping or partying at nightclubs. Princess Luna wondered around the dream realm making sure all ponies have a restful nights sleep. But the night also concealed those not wanting to be seen.

A group of fox assassin stood outside the quiet town of Ponyville. After a week of traveling across the ocean, the fox assassins that Emperor Cho Lang sent to kill his daughter, Chi. The assassins used the cover of night to move to the small town, where they heard where Chi now resided.

The ten assassins stood outside the city looking at it. They were the best of Emperor Cho Lang's assassins. The lead assassin looked at the city as another one came up to him.

"Commander Hai, are we here?" Asked the fox

"Yes, soldier, this is where the evil nine-tail fox resides." Said Commander Hai

"What next, sir?" Asked another fox

"For the next few days, we will watch the demon, and when we know her schedule, we shall strike and kill her. Then with her gone, nothing will stand in our Emperor's way. All hail Emperor Cho Lang." Said Commander Hai

"All hail Emperor Cho Lang." Said the other foxes

Chapter Forty-Assassins

Assassins
Chi POV

I turned off the shower as I reached my hand out of the shower curtain and took the towel hanging on the towel rack. I placed it on my face and rubbing away the water. I removed the curtain and stepped out of the shower and wrapped the towel around myself as I walked up to the mirror in the bathroom. I looked at the reflection in the mirror. I rubbed my neck where the scorch marks rested from the control collar Gruff used on me and White Claw. It still felt so different not having it around my neck. At times I could still feel the volts of electricity running through my body. But I always have to remind myself that it wasn't true.

I opened the bathroom door and stepped out into my room with White. I heard her lightly snoring as she slept. I looked over at her. Her covers were on the floor with her arms sprawled out. That was the way she was every morning. I wondered at times what she dreamed for her to toss her covers from the bed. She was wearing a plain old shirt and a pair of pink panties. I watched as her chest went up and down with each breath she took. I walked over to the drawer I used to store my clothes. I pulled out everything and threw it on my bed. I then stripped away the towel and began to get dressed. I finished putting my clothes on when I heard White Claw starting to get up. I watched as she yawned and rubbed her eyes.

She blinked her eyes and looked up at me.

"Morning, Chi." Said White

"Morning White, sleep well," I said

"As usual," She said with a yawn.

White stretched out her body as she went off to the bathroom. I picked up my katana and placed behind me and strapped it around my waist. I then grabbed my bag of throwing blades and strapped it to my skirt. The last thing was my necklace of full charged magic crystals. I strapped it around my neck. Today happened to be my day off, and that meant I could go and train. I walked up the stairs to the main floor of the library. I saw Twilight reading a book on the couch and Xavier's brother sleeping in his usual spot. Barb was reshelving books. I saw Twilight look up at me.

"Morning Chi." Said Twilight

"Morning Twilight, you have anything in the fridge for breakfast," I said

"Yes, I left you and White some pancakes." Said Twilight

I nodded at her as I walked into the kitchen and opened the fridge to see the pancakes Twilight mentioned. I pulled out the plate and put a few of the fluffy cakes on a plate and threw it into the microwave. I clicked it on and watched the plate go around heating up the food. I walked over and pulled out the syrup and grabbed some bread before putting some in the toaster. I then grabbed a jar of grape jelly.

After a minute, I pulled my pancakes out of the microwave and placed them on the table. I heard the toaster pop up my toast. I grabbed another plate and put the toast on it. I opened the jar of jelly and began to spread it over the toast. I took a bite as I opened the syrup bottle and poured it over my pancakes as I saw White enter the kitchen yawning.

"Did you leave me anything?" She asked

I nodded as I had toast in my mouth. I pointed to the fridge as White opened and took out the plate and just threw it into the microwave. White was wearing a plain old t-shirt and a skirt as she was working over at Sugar Cube Corner today. I continued to eat as I heard the beep of the microwave and White pulled out the pancakes and placed them on the table and took the bottle of syrup and poured it all over the pancakes before grabbing a fork and digging into her breakfast.

"So you going out and training again?" Asked White

"Yes, I can't slack off if I wish to help Xavier," I said

"Yeah, I just hope Princess Celestia can get her hands on a pair of Claw Gauntlets for me." Said White

"I'm sure she working on it, White. Getting your weaponry is a little harder to find out of your kingdom than my equipment," I said

"True, but I wish I had them now so I could start training as well." Said White

"Patience, White Claw," I said

"I know." Said White

We continued to eat and having a small conversation. But it was strange; I had a gut feeling that something terrible was going to happen today to me. I hadn't had a gut feeling like that since Xavier freed me. But I ignored it as I continued to eat.

***

I walked down the road of Ponyville heading off to Applejack's farm to practice once again. It was nice to have a calm place to practice my fighting skills. Plus I didn't have ponies surrounding me, especially stallions. I was still cautious of males since I wasn't sure if one would jump me. I only trusted Xavier, and that was because he freed me from slavery and has been nothing more than a great friend and practice buddy when he isn't dealing with his harem.

I soon stopped as I heard something. I looked around at the rooftops of the buildings around me but saw nothing. I swore I heard some moving across the rooftops. My fox ears happened to be sharper than pony ears, but I didn't see anything. I just shook my head as it was probably the wind passing over the buildings. I continued my walk to Sweet Apple Acres. Again, I had a gut feeling, but this time, I had the feeling that somepony was watching me and following me.

I arrived at Sweet Apple Acres after ten minutes of walking. I still had my gut feeling, but I ignored it as nothing terrible usually happened in Ponyville, as Twilight says. I walked up to the farmhouse to see Granny Smith sleeping in her rocking chair as it rocked back and forth. I looked around and didn't see Big Mac. But I also didn't see Applejack and Xavier, as he worked at Applejack's farm from time to time. I happened to turn my head towards the large red barn, and my ears started to pick up a sound. I cocked my head to the side as it sounded like heavy breathing and moans.

Is somepony hurt. I decided to check it out as the sounds I heard were signs of somepony in need. As I stepped closer to the barn, I took the handle of katana in my right hand and held it tight ready to strike. The moans grew louder as I approached and soon I heard the faint sound of something wet slapping together and a faint smell that seemed so familiar to me. I know that smell, but where do I know it from? I moved to the propped open door and peeked inside only to feel my face to darken up like crazy.

I realized everything I was hearing and smelling was Xavier and Applejack going at it. I watched as Applejack bounced herself on Xavier in the cowgirl position. Xavier was holding onto her flank as he rested up against a bail of hay. Applejack's shirt was undone, letting her breasts bounce around freely as she wasn't wearing a bra. The two had their mouths connected in a deep kiss. I quickly moved my head from the entrance and decided to run before those two caught wind of me.

***
Applejack POV

My ears twitched as I broke my kiss with Xavier. I looked at the cracked door of the barn. I left it open to filter in the crisp summer air and filter out the smell of our sex. I swore I thought I heard somepony running away from the barn. But Big Mac is selling apples in Ponyville market; Apple Bloom is in school, I didn't invite over any of the harem mates over, and Granny Smith is sleeping, and even a tornado couldn't wake her up. I cocked my head to the side as I continued to bounce on Xavier.

"Something wrong Applejack?" Asked Xavier

I looked back at him and smiled, "Not at all."

I locked my lips against him going right back to dominating his tongue. I guess it was just the wind passin' over the apple trees.

***
Chi POV

I huffed and puffed as I was now deep in Applejack's farm. I was still trying to calm myself down my face and get the images of Applejack and Xavier having sex out of my mind. Good thing neither of them noticed me, I don't need them thinking I'm a pervert. I leaned my body on one of the apple trees and looked up at the ripe red fruit. I grabbed it and took a bite out of it.

I was still trying to get my mind to stop playing the images of Applejack of Xavier going at it. What was worst worse was my brain wouldn't stop showing me Xavier's cock, even if it were buried in Applejack's kitty, as White Claw calls it. I shook my head once again as I took a bite of the apple in my hand. After calming down I felt a slight dampness in my panties, I pulled my skirt up to see a slight wet spot where my pussy rested against my panties. Damn, that got me wet. But what was to be expected considering I hadn't had a guy fuck me since Xavier freed me. But I wasn't that desperate for sex form a male. I just lowered my skirt and decided just to let it be and deal with it when I got back to the library. I got back to my feet when my ears picked up another sound. Great, did Applejack and Xavier actually see me. But as I listened, I realized it wasn't the sounds of running. No, it was like something flying through the air. Suddenly I realized what it was and jumped out of the way, dropping in my apple in the process.

I landed away from the tree as a set of three throwing blades landed in the tree. I huffed as I looked at the knives, one which struck the apple I was eating, right in the dead center. My ears picked up more sounds of throwing knives soaring towards me. I began to somersault out of the way. I stopped as I heard another set coming at me. I pulled my katana and blocked the remained throwing blades. Damn to close. I huffed as I scanned the apple trees. But all I saw was the leaves moving in the wind. I tuned my ears to the sounds around me as I reached for the grip of my katana.

I heard the sounds of branches moving and out came ten blacked cloaked foxes. I rolled as two of them came down with their swords. I recognized the clothing and knew these were assassins from my father's kingdom. So, my father finally decided to send some of his assassins to kill me. But I should be on my toes; these aren't the assassins my father sells to other countries. No these have to be veterans used by my father exclusively. I stood on my feet as the assassins looked at me.

One of the foxes stepped forward, and I saw a symbol on his chest. The logo was of three katanas over each other with the sun behind it. So my father sent his elites to kill me. The symbol meant they were the Guardians of the Rising Sun. The elites that my father used when he wanted something taken care of with perfection.

"Chi Lang, we are here to put you down once and for all." Said the assassin

"I was wondering when my father would learn of my freedom. Sad he didn't come here himself, I was hoping to say hi," I said

"Sorry to disappoint, but your father has more pressing matter than dealing with you. Now surrender, and we'll make your death quick and painless." Said the fox leader

"Sorry, but I like living better," I said

"Then so be it." Said the leader

I held my katana tight as I grabbed a set of throwing knives. I tossed the blades at the assassins, but the leader began to form hand signs before pressing his hands into the ground and up came a wall of dirt. Damn, they have magic crystals. Should have expected that. I moved back from the wall and readied myself for an incoming attack. I heard the sound of foxes pushing off from the ground. I pulled my katana and raised it to block two katana blades coming at me. I pushed them off and began to go on the defensive as both assassins started to attack me.

"Give up, demon, you're outmatched." Said one of the assassins.

I just growled as I defended myself and then went on the offense against them. I soon saw two more foxes coming at me. I had no time as I had to return to the defense so, I couldn't use any of my Fox Techniques. Damn, I think I wholly underestimated their skills. But I still have an ace up my sleeve. I started to split my tails, but that stopped when I felt a collar latch against my tail. I turned my head to see a dark green collar resting at the base of my tail, blocking me from splitting it. I then quickly felt a fist strike me right in the stomach before another hit me with an uppercut. I went stumbling back in a dazed state. I slowly got myself back together only to feel the cold touch of metal around my neck. I looked to see I had a control collar around my neck. I then heard a faint buzzing sound, and my pupils dilated as I screamed as volts of electricity went streaming through my body.

Soon it ended as I fell to my knees trying to catch my breath as I still felt electricity running through my body. I heard a dark laughter as I looked at the leader as he held the switch, which activated my collar.

"You should have surrendered when you had a chance. Now we have to do this the hard way." He said

"I will never surrender to you or my father," I said

"Then have it your way." Said the leader

He pressed the switch again, and I felt the electricity start running through my body. I screamed out in pain, but I knew I was too far from the barn or house for anypony to hear me cry. Soon it ended, and I fell on forward just trying to get to catch my breath again. I watched as a fox come to me flipped me over onto my back. He got on top of me and looked at me. I looked right into his dead crimson eyes. I couldn't see anything else as his uniform kept everything else covered. I felt his hands glide over my shirt and press against my D-cup breasts. He continued down as I squirmed under him, but I was weak from getting shocked twice to stop him. But I could feel my body slowly coming back to me. Soon his hands landed on my wet panties. I couldn't see him smile, but I could tell he was.

"She's wet, Commander Hai," said the fox on top of me.

"Ha, she must be in need of a good fucking. Well, the Emperor only said to kill her, but he didn't say anything about what we do with her before we kill her." Said Commander Hai

The assassins laughed as they looked at me. My pupils dilated as I knew what they were going to do to me. There going to rape me. I tried to reach for my weapons, but my hope started to disappeared as the fox pushed away my katana, tore off my pouch of throwing blades off and tore off my magic necklace and threw it over to Commander Hai, who proceeded to stomp on them, destroying them instantly. Damn it! I growled, but the fox on top of me pressed his knee into my gut stopping me from growling anymore. I was still weak from getting electrocuted twice to fight back. I felt his hot breath as he leaned down towards my ear.

"I'm going to enjoy this demon." He said

I growled but felt a slight shock run through my body. I eyed Commander Hai releasing his finger from the switch that controlled my collar. I then felt the fox beginning to undo the buttons of my shirt. He removed enough to show off my light purple bra. I could tell he was licking his lips as he looked at my D-cup breasts. He reached down and grasped both of my covered breasts and squeezed them. I held back my moans of pleasure, as I didn't want to fuel the lust of the male fox on top of me. I have to find a way to free myself. Then in the corner of my eye, I noticed the fox on top of me had a ring of keys. I realized those are the keys of my control collar and the collar keeping me from splitting my tails If I get those keys. I thought of all the ways to get those keys, but only one way would grant me what I wanted.

I started to release my moans from the fox groping my breasts. I saw him smile as he continued to mold my breasts.

"Oh, I see you like it, slut." Said the male fox

I just moaned as my answer. Time to finish this. I felt his cock starting to push against my wet panties. I knew he was getting into it, and I needed to help him continue to enjoy his pleasure. I reached up my head and began to lick his covered neck to continue to pleasure him.

"That's right slut, know your place." Said the male fox

I had him right where I wanted him. I noticed the other assassins just watching and grow their lust as I grew the lust of the fox on top of me. Now it's time to attack. With a quick movement, I opened my mouth and chopped down n the neck of the male fox groping me and tore his neck right where his jugular vein rested and tore it right off. He screamed as blood gushed out his wound. The assassins snapped out of their haze as one of their comrades screamed bloody murder. I snatched the keys and a smoke bomb I noticed and kicked the dying assassin away. I tossed the smoke bomb down and quickly released my collars and grabbed my katana.

Soon the fox assassin stopped screaming as his life disappeared and all that reminded was a lifeless body bleeding out. I walked out of the smoke and searched for his magic crystals and tore them off his neck and wrapped them around my left hand. I then spat out the chunk of flesh from my mouth as the assassin's blood dripped from my chin. I then released my nine tail and readied myself for the coming battle.

"You'll pay for killing one of my men." Said Commander Hai

"No, you'll regret ever thinking you can rape me or even kill me. Now prepare to die where you stand," I said

"Well see who's dead in the end, demon." Said Commander Hai

***
3rd Person POV

The elite fox assassins charged at Chi as she stood ready. She began to move her feet into position as an assassin leaped into the air, trying to kill her from above. But Chi quickly moved out of the way, and she promptly spun back on her feet, and with a quick swipe, the assassin lost his head. Chi turned back to the other assassins and ran right towards them. She began to sign to use the magic crystals in her left hand. Once she finished, she disappeared making the elite assassins to stop in their tracks.

"Damn, where is she?" Asked an assassin

"Stay calm and listen to the sounds around you." Said Commander Hai

The assassins tuned their ears to try to pick up any sounds of Chi, but suddenly Chi appeared behind an assassin, and the foxes watched as the assassin behind her split right down the middle. Chi got to her feet as the foxes started to throwing blades at her. Chi dodged them ease and took a set into her tails and tossed them back killing her fourth elite. She then sped forward as two assassins went at her. They tried to strike her, but Chi took to the air and landed behind them. She spun around slicing one in half as the other received three of her tipped tails to the chest. She then moved them to tear the fox's upper body to shreds.

"Fuck!" Exclaimed Commander Hai

Commander Hai looked to see that he and only three of his men stood against Chi. How the hell did she kill six of my men so quickly. In the beginning, we had her. But now, she has us. He looked over to his men to see them shaking as they looked at Chi. He looked at the blood covered nine-tail devil fox standing there, still exposing her bra to them. She took a step forward before bolting to the remain guards.

"Kill the demon!" Ordered Commander Hai

Commander Hai rushed towards Chi with his three remaining soldiers. They each drew their katanas and began to go into close combat with Chi. Chi and the assassins exchanged blows with each other. Sure Commander Hai thought he had an advantage, but Chi tails were making it hard even to get close to her. Since each of Chi's nine-tails had tips, she could use them to block incoming attacks. Soon Chi smashed her tail into the leg of an assassin before smashing another tail right into his skull, killing him. Another assassin met Chi's blade as she sliced his head right off. Soon it was just Commander Hai and one of his men.

"Sir, what now?!" Demanded the fox

Chi quickly signed and kicked Commander Hai's last fox right into the chest breaking his rib and sending him right into a tree. Commander Hai watched his man flying into the tree and by the time he moved to face Chi, she smashed her katana directly into his stomach. Commander Hai coughed as blood rolled out of his mouth.

"You should have never come here." Said Chi

"Fuck you bitch. Emperor Cho Lang will kill you, just you wait." Said Commander Hai

"Will see about that." Said Chi

She flipped her blade inside and with that, pulled her katana up, splitting the upper half of Commander Hai. She moved as the dead body of Commander Hai fell to the ground and began to pool blood around her feet. She looked up at the last living assassin. Chi watched as he slowly got to his feet. She made her way over to him and flipped him over so that she could look into his emerald green eyes.

"Damn you to Tartarus, demon." Said the fox

"You know why I left you alive?" The fox stayed silent. "I felt you alive so you can deliver a message. I want you to return to my father and tell him that if he wishes to kill me, to come here himself because I'll be waiting. You understand."

The fox watched as a two of Chi's tipped tails floated around him. He nodded his head as a sign that he understood what Chi asked him to do.

Chi smiled as moved away so the assassin could get up and turned her back to him. The male fox looked at Chi's turned back and went for one of his throwing knives, but screamed as his Chi sliced his arm away and then smashed one of her tail into his left eye, tearing it out of its socket.

"That should be enough of an incentive for you to return to Fopan." Said Chi

The fox held his bleeding stump as he turned and disappeared into the apple trees. I'll be waiting, father, I'll be waiting.

***
Chi POV

After I was sure the assassin was gone, I turned back at the bodies that laid around me. I moved my tail that had the eyeball of the retreating assassin. I pulled it off and tossed it to the ground. I sheathed my katana and walked over to my pouch of throwing blades. I attached it back to my skirt and rebuttoned my shirt. I looked at myself to see all the blood covering me. But I didn't care one bit. I then turned my attention to the dead bodies. I need to dispose of these bodies.

I started to drag the corpses of the dead foxes to where Commander Hai rested. I checked each of their bodies for their katanas, throwing blades and magic crystals. Once I had searched all the bodies, I began to sign, and once I finished, I snapped my right hand, and a flame appeared. I dropped it onto the bodies, and they lit up. I watched as the bodies burned away. I ignored the smell of the burning corpses that started to fill the air. I just wanted to watch them burn and ready myself for when I see my father burn as well. Come and get me, dad.

***
3rd Person POV

Emperor Cho Lang sat on his throne listening to the peasants speaking their complaints to him. His wife sat next to him. She had an amber coat with a black tipped tail and a white patch on the front of her muzzle. She had sea green-blue eyes. She was wearing a royal kimono like her husband. But his wife sat in a chair at a lower level than his throne. Two guards stood by the royal family, ready to defend them at a moments notice.

The Emperor just sighed as he tapped his fingers on the armrest of his throne. I hate hearing these peasants speak their complaints.
If they wished to live a happy life, they shouldn't have been born a peasant. Soon a guard came up to one of the guards guarding the Emperor. The guard nodded and bent down to the Emperor.

"My lord, the assassin team, is back." Said the guard

The Emperor smiled as heard those words, "Remove this peasant and tell all those outside that meeting Emperor is over today."

The guards nodded and took the peasant even though the peasant didn't want to leave, but guards forced him out. The Emperor settled back into his seat and waited for Commander Hai to come in with the head of his demon daughter, but instead, a single elite assassin walked in missing an arm and an eye. He bowed to the Emperor. The Emperor raised his eyebrow and waited a minute before speaking.

"Where are the others, where is Commander Hai?" Asked Emperor Cho Lang

"Dead." Said the fox

"Dead, what do you mean dead?" Asked Emperor Cho Lang

"The nine-tail demon fox killed them all, but left me alive." Said the fox

"What, you're telling my demon daughter killed nine of my elite assassins. But why did she leave you alive?" Said Emperor Cho Lang

"To tell you that if you wish to kill her, to come and kill yourself and that's she's waiting." Said the assassin

The Emperor growled as he banged his fists against the armrests of his throne.

"Then so be it. If my daughter wishes for me to come and kill her, then I don't see a reason not to." Said Emperor Cho Lang

"But sir, the prophecy." Said a guard

"Screw the prophecy; I'm tired of being scared of my bitch of a daughter. Well, no more, I'm going to finish her off myself. Prepare the royal ship for departure to Equestria; we leave out once." Said Emperor Cho Lang

The guard bowed as he left.

"Dear, please reconsider, she's your daughter." Said the Emperor's wife

"My daughter, no she was never my daughter. In truth, I should have killed you her the second I saw her nine-tails and you as well for giving birth to her. But of course, I listen to your pleas to keep her alive, but not this time. No, this time I'm doing what I should have done years ago. Now shut up and get ready to leave for Equestria." Said Emperor Cho Lang

Cho Lang's wife got up from her throne as a guard escorted her to her living quarters to pack for the week-long trip to Equestria. Cho Lang watched as his wife walked away before looking at the still bowing assassin. He nodded to one of his guards who nodded back. The assassin knew what that meant.

"Please have mercy on me." Said the assassin

"You should know the price for failing me." Said Cho Lang

The guard placed his hands on the assassin's throat and with a quick snap, broke his neck. The assassin fell to the ground lifeless.

"All should know, I don't let trash in my kingdom. Those who can't fight are trash to me. And trash gets thrown out." Said Emperor Cho Lang

The Emperor turned around and walked to his quarters as the guard dragged the dead body away Just you wait, Chi, your death will be coming very soon. Nothing will stand in my way. I will not have my empire fall, or my legacy destroyed. No, I'm the Emperor, and that is how it will stay. Prophecy or not, I'm coming, Chi to finally put you down.

Chapter Forty One-A Loving Kitty

A Loving Kitty

I walked through the town of Ponyville. I was heading right now over to Sugar Cube Corner to grab something sweet to eat. I was bored over at the library as nothing was happening. But I was also heading to Sugar Cube Corner to check on Chi. I still could remember a few days ago when she came home covered in dried blood. She just walked past, Twilight, me, my brother, Barb, and White as she went downstairs. But she stopped and turned around to tell us that her father was coming. White Claw later got the whole story that Chi's father sent a group of assassins to kill her, but she killed them.

I sighed as I continued to walk. I was concerned with Chi's well being, so I had Twilight send a message to Celestia about Chi's father coming to Equestria. Celestia returned a letter saying she'll keep an eye on the border and make sure that Chi's father doesn't enter Equestria, but I still had a feeling that I would soon meet the fox that turned his daughter into a slave.

A gentle cold breeze passed over me. It snapped me out of my thoughts. I looked at the leaves on the tree as the wind blew over them. The leaves were starting to change as it was Fall now in Equestria. The weather team of Ponyville was beginning to cool the air and getting Ponyville ready for the transition to Fall. The leaves were starting to change colors, and the animals were getting ready to hibernate when the time came. Twilight and I were also putting the final touches on our camping trip for Moon. Moon goes on Fall Break next week. I was also out to make sure my harem members were ready as they were coming as well as was Apple Bloom, Scootaloo, and Sweetie Belle.

I soon arrived at the gingerbread building. I stepped in, and a small bell ringed as I entered the shop. I saw White Claw perk up as she heard the bell ring. She moved up and smiled as she made eye contact with me. I saw that the shop was relatively empty except for a few customers. I walked up to the front and looked at the smiling White Claw.

"Hi, Xavier." Said White

"Hi, White, you working the front today," I said

"Eeyup, Pinkie, and Chi are in the back. The Cakes happened to be out for the day." Said White

"About Chi, how is she?" I asked

White looked back at the kitchen, "Normal, I guess, but she has been training hard. She wants to be completely ready the second her father sets foot in Ponyville."

"Yeah, so how is your training going?" I asked

White rubbed the back of her neck, "Getting back to it. I'm still quite rusty."

I smiled as I remembered that two days ago, White Claw finally got her weapons. They were a pair of golden gauntlets with a green crystal resting in the middle of each. White Claw called them the Claw Gauntlets, and it was what her species used to fight. She showed how they worked and it was impressive what she could do with them. She could even create energy claws that she could shoot off to strike her enemies. Altogether, she looked ready for a fight.

"I just hope I can get in shape before you need me." Said White

"I don't doubt you'll be ready soon enough," I said

"Yeah, you're right. So what can I get you?" Said White

I looked at all the sweets and decided to keep it simple, "Get me a dozen of the chocolate chip cookies."

White nodded as she gathered up my cookies and put them into a large bag and then rung me up.

"That'll be fifteen bits." Said White

I pulled out my bit bag and counted out fifteen pieces of gold. I placed them up on the register. White Claw took the bits and put them into the cash register and gave me the bag of cookies. I thanked her and began to leave when I heard White call back to me.

"Xavier, hold on a seconded."

I turned back to White Claw to see a nervous look on her face. She was biting her bottom lip, and her eyes would look at the counter before darting back up to me. I raised my eyebrow as I wondered what she was debating with herself. I was about to ask her what was up, but she beat me to the punch.

"Xavier, you doing anything tomorrow night?" Asked White

"Why?" I asked

"I'm just wondering." Answered White

She still seemed nervous about asking what she wanted to ask me. Let's see do I have anything tomorrow night. Hmm, I'm seeing the harem tonight to tell them about the camping trip. Tomorrow I'm just working for Applejack in the morning, and I have nothing in the evening. So I guess I could spend the night with White Claw.

"White," she looked up at me. "After thinking it through, I have nothing to do tomorrow night." I saw her perk up at that. "So what is it you wanted to ask me?"

"Well, Ponyville is holding an outdoor movie night tomorrow. I would like it if you would join me. But not as a date, but more as a friend. So, you want to go?" Said White

"Sure, I think it would be fun," I said

"Oh thank you, Xavier!" Squealed White

I smiled as I exited the shop, waving goodbye to White Claw.

***

"But darling why?" Wined Rarity

After leaving Sugar Cube Corner and making plans to spend tomorrow night with White Claw, I went to each of my harem mates houses and reminded them of the camping trip. Applejack told me that she was ready for when we headed out. She also said that Apple Bloom was excited about the trip. I then visited Fluttershy who was busy helping her animal friends gather and hid food. She told me she'd be ready the day of the trip. I left her place and ran into Rainbow Dash. She said that she was coming along as Scootaloo asked her and her parents wanted somepony to watch over her. I didn't mind it and told her to get ready. She nodded and said her goodbyes and finally I landed at Rarity's place. I sighed as I entered.

"But darling, I need them." Wined Rarity.

When I entered the shop, I found a bunch of suitcases around with Rarity debating clothing options. I knew I was about to get into a hard fight with the mare that likes to bring more than what's needed. Rarity smiled when she first saw me, but that disappeared when I told Rarity bluntly that she could only bring one bag and a tent. Now she was wining at me like a little filly. I pinched the bridge of my nose as her high pitched winning voice hit my ears.

"Rarity, we are going to be gone for five days. You don't need," I paused to count Rarity's suitcases, "Three large suitcases. In fact, how are you going to carry all those suitcases? You know we're walking all the way to Rainbow Falls."

"I know darling, but I need them." Wined Rarity

I sighed as rubbed my face. I watched as Rarity tried the puppy dog on me. Rarity could tell that it wasn't working for me as I just looked at her with a deadpan look. But suddenly she went all 180 as a sexy smile started to spread across her lips. She stood up straight and started to walk over with her hips swaying back and forth. I blinked my eyes as she walked over to me in a very sexy manner. She then stopped as she pressed her breasts into my chest. I felt my face start to flush as she pushed her body into mine.

"Are you sure darling, you can't make an exception for me," said Rarity in a sexual tone.

I shivered as her words passed through my ears. She kept pushing herself closer and moved her muzzle over to my ear. She gave it a gentle lick to continue to send jolts of pleasure down my spine. Each of the jolts of pleasure went right down to my cock, starting to force it to grow hard and create a tent in my pants. Soon Rarity reached down and began to stroke my tent.

"Please, darling." Cooed Rarity

I held back my moans of pleasure as I knew what Rarity was doing. She was using her sexuality to get me to agree. Damn, she's got me in a real pickle. After a few more minutes, I had enough and decided to put my foot down. I pushed Rarity away and got myself under control, well as best as I could.

"Rarity, no, no, no, no! You get one bag full of only the essential items for this camping trip. If you are not sure what to take, you can text Twilight for a list she's using. Make sure Sweetie is packed as well, but only with her stuff and not yours with hers. Goodbye, Rarity," I said

I rushed out of the boutique leaving a dazed, and probably frustrated, Rarity.

***

I opened the library door and closed it. Twilight turned back to look at me as she held a few books in her magic.

"Welcome back, Xavier." She said

"Who is the library?" I asked

"Um, just me and you. Your brother went to hang out with Natasha, Barb is out gathering stuff for the camping trip, and Moon is hanging out with her friends. White and Chi are still at work. Why?" Said Twilight

"Rarity," I stated

It took Twilight a second before she made an 'o' face. Then her eyes filled with lust as she stacked the books on her desk. She moved closer to me and placed her lips on mine. Her tongue began to lick my lips, and I allowed her to enter my mouth. Our tongues began to dance before Twilight broke it and grabbed the collar of my shirt. She started to pull me towards her room. She opened the door and pushed me inside and closed the door behind her. The room then flashed lavender as Twilight placed a soundproofing spell over the room. I bet you can guess what transpired next.

***

I threw down the blanket onto the ground and sat down as I looked at the large white screen. Ponies sat around on the ground waiting for the movie to start. I pulled the movie brochure, and it showed that today's film was a spy movie. The stallion on the front happened to look like a pony version of James Bond. I chuckled as I loved James Bond movies and had every Bond movie saved on my computer.

I soon watched as White Claw sat next to him. She was wearing a blue sweater and a pair of brown pants. She sighed as she looked over at me.

"Damn, I can't understand why it takes girls so long to use the bathroom." Said White

"Yeah, one of greatest mysteries in life," I said chuckling.

White giggled with me as I pulled out some food from the picnic basket I packed for White and me. I gave her a sandwich, and I held one myself. She unwrapped and bit into it. I could hear coo as she chewed her food. She swallowed before talking to me.

"What is this?" Asked White

"Turkey," I said

"How did you get your hands on that?" Asked White

"Fluttershy gave me one of her turkeys that perished a day or so ago. It's been nice to have some other form of protein inside of just fish. I know Flame has been happy to see meat. But Twilight wasn't too happy I was keeping it in the fridge," I said

"Well, so am I. I can't remember the last time I tasted such succulent meat." Said White

"Yeah," I said

We both continued to eat as I pulled out a large bag of chips for White and me to share. We continued to eat until we finished the whole bag of chips and the sandwiches I packed for us. All was left was sweets I bought from Sugar Cube Corner this morning and something I made just for the two us. A recipe I hadn't made in so long. I could feel my mouth water at the thought but decided to control myself until it was the right time for dessert. I looked over at White rubbing her stomach.

"Mmm, best meal ever." Said White

"From the look on your face, I would say so," I stated

"Yeah." She looked out at the screen. "It's still so strange to me to be free. All my life I would look at the creatures of the nation Gruff took me to. I would look at how they didn't have a collar around their necks to make sure they stay in line. They don't have to go down on their knees and perform sexual acts when told. No, they could do whatever they wish and do it when they wish." White pulled her legs into her chest. "I always remember dreaming what it would be like to be free. To flap my wings and fly through the clouds with no worries, to never have to perform another sexual act. But when the sunlight came into the room, I would wake and realize it was all just a dream." I watched as tears started to well up in the corners of her eyes. "I remember watching as each nation's population would look at me and then turn away. Never once did any creature try to help me. They all turned their backs and acted like I was invisible. Sure Chi came about later, but I remember how alone I felt in the room Gruff locked me in at night. I remember the nights going hungry or a griffon guard opening the door and pushing me to the ground and raping me." Tears ran down White's face as she shook slightly. "I thought at one point that I would die a slave and be nothing more than a slave." She then turned to me, and a smile appeared on her face. "But that was until you came along and stood up to Gruff. For the first time, I felt hope, and suddenly I remembered my dreams of being free. Sure I was uneasy as I watched you fight Gruff, but you pulled through and look at me now. I have a job, I can walk freely through Ponyville, and I don't have to service anypony. And it's all thanks to you." White paused to wipe away her tears as I still sat silently listening to her. "I guess that's my main reason for wanting to spend time with you tonight, so I can properly thank you for saving Chi and me and giving us a chance to live a free life."

I smiled as I placed my hand on her shoulder, "You have no reason to thank me, White. I did it because I knew it was the right thing to do. Plus I couldn't live with myself if I turned my back on you and Chi. My duty as a Young is to defend and protect all those in need. That's what I did; I fought for you. I would fight Gruff a thousand times to see you and Chi free."

"Xavier." Murmured White

I watched as she began to get down on all fours and began to crawl over to me. I placed my hand on the ground and felt her soft paw go right over it. Soon she moved as close as she could. Our eyes locked with each other and nothing could tear us away from our gaze. The world seemed to pause as we looked at each other. Then like two magnets, our lips moved towards each other as our eyes closed. Finally, we locked in a sweet kiss as I felt White intertwine her paw with my fingers. We ignored the world around us as all we could feel was our love. Soon it was over as White pulled away from the kiss as I began to open sea blue eyes to see her emerald eyes returning to the world.

We didn't say a word to each other; we didn't have to. Our eyes did all the talking for us. I slowly reached up my free hand and stroked White's face as she closed her eyes and cooed as I stroked behind her ears, a favorite spot of my mares.

"Xavier." Mumbled White

I just smiled as I brought her face close to mine and planted another loving kiss on her soft fuzzy lips. White slowly pushed me to the ground as we kept our mouths locked our embrace. I untangled my left hand from White's paw and placed both hands on her back so that I could hold her close to my body. White gently moved her hands up to my face as we continued to kiss. I was sure ponies were looking at us, but I didn't have a care in the world. I was embracing White Claw in true love, and that was all that I cared about at the moment.

I soon felt White Claw pull away from her kiss and then I felt a tear drop hit my face. I opened my eyes to see tears running down her face. But I could tell she wasn't crying out of sadness but happiness. I looked at the smile on her face as more tears fell down her cheeks and onto my face.

"Thank you, Xavier. Thank you for being you. Thank you for freeing Chi and me. And most importantly, I love you, Xavier Young!" Said White

"I accept it all White Claw, and I love you as well," I said

I saw her her smile grow as big as it could get. I smiled as I pulled her into my chest and let her cry. I cooed as I let her get everything out of her system. I gently stroked her back, but mindful of her wings, since I wasn't sure if they were an erogenous zone like pegasi wings are. I continued to stroke White's back until all she got herself under control. She pulled herself up and looked at me with a smile on her face, even though her eyes were slightly puffy from crying.

"Thanks, Xavier." She said

"No problem, White Claw," I said

She got up and allowed me to get back into a seated position. I looked at her beaming face of happiness. I smiled as I pulled her close to me and placed yet another kiss on her lips, but it didn't last as long as the others.

"So tell me, you also brought me out here to tell me how you felt?" I asked

She nodded her head, "I was unsure how you would feel about me. But I guess you don't mind my past."

"Not at all," I stated

"But Xavier, I want to take this relationship slowly. I don't want to jump right into the bed with you, and don't me wrong; I do want to mate. But I want to go out on a few dates and genuinely get to know you. So how about it, want to make this our first date?" Said White

"I don't see why not," I said

White Claw lunged at me giving me a big old hug. I chuckled as I pulled her into the embrace and soon heard her purring. I only heard White purr only one other time, and that was when I freed her from Gruff and told her that she could stay at the library. I enjoyed the sound of her purring and smiled as I held her close.

"So how about some dessert?" I asked

White Claw pulled away and nodded as I turned around and grabbed some cookies I bought at Sugar Cube Corner and set them down. White Claw went right for one of the chocolate chip cookies. I knew White would like those the best as Pinkie told me that was White Claw's favorite sweet out of the whole shop. White swallowed her cookie as I brought out the one item I was practically drooling over.

"What's that?" Asked White

"This," as I looked down at the cake I was holding covered in chocolate icing. "This is my mother's famous triple chocolate fudge cake."

"Oh, looks delicious." Said White

"Oh yes, it is," I said

I pulled off the glass cover off the plate and pulled out two plates and forks. I pulled out a knife and cut a slice for both White and me. I put her slice down on her plate before I put my slice on my plate. I covered the cake and watched as White took her fork and cut away a piece and stuck it in her mouth. I watched as she chewed, and soon her ears perked up.

"This...cake...is...AMAZING!" Exclaimed White

"I knew you would like it," I said

I took my piece and began to eat the cake with White. The chocolate flavor was striking the taste buds on my tongue. I could feel the love of my mother with each bite I took of the cake. Perfect, just perfect. I finished my slice and pulled the cover and offered White another slice and she nodded.

After finishing two pieces each, I tucked the cake back in the basket. The moon and stars were now high in the sky, and the movie was about to begin. White curled herself up to me, and I threw a blanket over us I brought with me when the last of the sun dipped into the horizon. White laid her head on my shoulder, and I looked at her. I gently moved down and planted a sweet kiss on her lips.

"I love you, Xavier." Said White

"And I love you, White Claw," I said

We kissed again and then turned ourselves to the screen as the movie began to play on it.

***

"That movie was so cool!" Exclaimed White

After watching the movie, White and I packed up everything and headed back to the library. As we walked back, White and I talked about the film. I will say it was an exciting spy movie, even if it seemed like a copy paste of James Bond's Goldfinger, but with ponies. But that didn't take away that it was a date with White Claw. Plus it seemed White Claw truly enjoyed the movie.

"We should do this again, Xavier." Said White

"Yeah, I wouldn't mind seeing another movie with you, White," I said

"Then that should be our second date." Said White

I nodded as we got close to the library. I pulled out my keys and unlocked the door to a dark library. I let White in first before I entered and closed the door. Our only light was the moonlight coming in from the first-floor windows. I didn't want to turn on any lights as the others were probably asleep and I didn't want to disturb them. Luckily I had another way to create light. I snapped my fingers on my left hand, and a small flame appeared.

"Neat." Said White

"Yeah, now I think this is where we part ways, my loving kitty," I said

"Um, Xavier, you don't mind coming downstairs and snuggling with me." Said White

I looked up at the stairs that led to Twilight's room. I then looked back at White, who had a hopeful look on her face.

"I don't see why not," I said

"Oh thank you, Xavier I'll be waiting downstairs for you." Said White

I nodded as I watched her head for the basement. I went into the kitchen and put the picnic basket on the table and pulled out the cake and put it in the fridge. No doubt once Flame sees mom's famous cake, he'll eat the rest in a single sitting. I chuckled at how much my brother loved mom's triple chocolate fudge cake. I closed the fridge and walked to Twilight's desk and wrote her out a message that I was sleeping with White Claw for the night. Once I had the note finished, I made my way down to the basement but tried to stay quiet as Chi was probably fast asleep. I reached the bottom floor and saw White come out of the bathroom wearing a pair of pajama pants and a short sleeve shirt. She smiled as she climbed up into the bed. I took off my coat and tossed it on a table next to the bed and climbed into bed with her.

The bed was a tight fit for both of us, but we made it work. I held White Claw close to me as we looked at each other in the moonlight coming from the window I installed for them.

"Thank you again for tonight, Xavier." Said White

I ran my hand over her face, "You're welcome my love."

She moved forward and planted a kiss on my lips before moving away and snuggling into my chest and beginning to purr. I smiled as I listened to her purring. It was a beautiful sound to hear coming from her. I smiled as I rested my head on the pillow and fell right to sleep with White Claw in my arms.

Chapter Forty Two-Camping pt. 1

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter Forty Three-Camping pt. 2

Author's Note

Here it is folks, part 2 of camping. I hope you all enjoy it. Now that's all I got for you all. So always: comment, follow, like share and tell. See all in the next chapter of The Fabled Warrior.

Chapter Forty Three-Camping pt. 2

Camping pt. 2

"Cannonball!"

Rainbow screamed as she leaped into the air and came splashing down into the water. Water splashed around Rainbow as she came down into the water. Rarity squealed as water splashed up on her as she sat near the shore on a towel. Soon Rainbow came back up as she wiped her eyes and moving her mane out of her face.

"Watch it, Rainbow." Said Rarity

"Come on Rarity; you're supposed to get wet when you sit near a lake." Said Rainbow

"I prefer to stay dry when I'm trying to sunbathe." Said Rarity

Rainbow rolled her eyes, and she dived back below the water. I smiled as I watched Rainbow disappeared and moved herself to a floating Flame. She sprang and out the water throwing Flame into the air and making him splash down in the water. I chuckled as I watched the whole thing. I think this camping trip was a great idea.

It was already Wednesday of our camping trip. We did arrive at Rainbow Falls on Monday afternoon, and it was something else. The waterfall and water was the color of a rainbow. I rubbed my eyes, but no matter how hard I did, all I saw was rainbow water. We put up our tents and started our vacation. And it must have been our luck because the lake water was the perfect temperature for us to swim. Plus Twilight did say we should pack our swimsuits. The girls looked cute in each of their swimsuits.

Rarity was wearing a violet bikini with her cutie mark resting on her right cup of her bikini top. Rainbow was in a white bikini, which surprised me she would even wear one. Applejack was in a blond bikini with a hybrid cutie mark of my mark and her cutie mark on her right cup of her bikini top. Pretty much it was the rings of my mark with the pencils and pens and in the middle was Applejack's cutie mark. She told me it had to do with her position as the alpha of the harem. Twilight was in a light lavender one piece with the same hybrid cutie mark, but with her cutie mark in the middle. Fluttershy was in a light green one piece with her cutie mark resting on the belly of her cutie mark. Barb was in a dark green bikini. Sweetie was wearing a cute yellow bikini with a skirt covering the bottom of her swimsuit. Moon was in a vibrant purple bikini with the skirt bottom as well, but her skirt had her cutie mark. Both Apple Bloom and Scootaloo were wearing one-piece swimsuits with colors being amber for Apple Bloom and blue for Scootaloo.

"You know Rainbow is right, Rarity. If you're going to sit next to the water, expect to get wet," I said

"Whatever dear, I would like to stay as dry as I can." Said Rarity

I rolled my eyes as Rarity rolled onto her back and unclipped the strap holding her top together. She placed her hands under her head and began to snooze. I just shook my head. Decided to sunbathe inside of swimming. I think I'll never understand my fashion mare. I then turned as Flame and Rainbow were having a splashing contest. I looked to see Applejack talking with Fluttershy as Apple Bloom and Scootaloo competed against each other. Barb was sitting on the edge of the lake with Sweetie Belle. Then there was Twilight trying to coax Moon to jump into the water. I swam on over to them.

"Come on, Moon, you'll be ok." Said Twilight

I landed next to Twilight, "What's up?"

"I can't get Moon into the water." Said Twilight

I looked up to my daughter, "What's wrong dear?"

Moon was quiet, and I watched as I saw her eyes moved towards Apple Bloom and Scootaloo. I looked back at the two fillies swimming around. It then clicked why she didn't want to get into the water. I don't think Moon knows how to swim and she probably doesn't want to look bad for her friends. I tapped my chin and then my eyes moved over to my brother, and I smiled.

"Flame." He looked over as a splash of water hit him on the side of the face. He glared at Rainbow as she was laughing. "Get over here."

He gave one more splash at Rainbow before starting to swim over to me.

"What's up brother?" He asked

"I need to go into lion form," I answered him.

"Why?" He asked

I moved down and whispered into his ear, and he nodded. He got out of the water and shook his body. He then got down and all fours and began to transform into his lion form. Once he looked like he did, he dipped back into the water. He then looked at Moon.

"Hop aboard, Moon." He said

Moon was still a little hesitant to get into the water.

"No worries Moon; you'll be safe on my back." Said Flame

"Are you sure, uncle?" Asked Moon

"I am dear, if it makes you feel better, your father, mother, or aunt can sit on my back. I can take the weight." Said Flame

"Mom, would you join me." Said Moon

"I would love to dear." Said Twilight

Flame dipped down far enough into the water to allow Twilight to get on his back and then Twilight used her magic to put Moon in front of her. Twilight held Moon around her waist as Flame began to dip into the water and swam. I could see Moon was nervous, but with Twilight holding her, she seemed to calm down. I saw her smile as I swam over to Barb. I pulled myself up from water and sat next to Barb.

"So why wouldn't Moon get into the water?" Asked Barb

"I think Moon can't swim, so she didn't want to get into the water because she didn't want to look bad in front of her friends," I said

"I guess that makes sense, but she looks happy now." Said Barb

I looked at the smiling Moon as Flame swam around the lake. I smiled as I watched how happy she was. I then heard Sweetie speak up.

"Um, Xavier." I turned to look at the young filly. "Can I ride on your brother?"

"Go right ahead, Sweetie Belle," I said

She squealed as she jumped into the water and swam over to Flame. She seemed to speak to him a second before he ducked himself in the water and allowed her onto his back. But he stayed submerged as Apple Bloom, and Scootaloo also got on his back. Twilight got off seeing that Moon was safe with Flame. She swam over to me as Flame continued to swim around with the fillies on his back. I chuckled as I watched Flame play around with the fillies on his back. I then watched as Twilight pulled herself from the water and sat next to me. She kissed me the cheek.

"So I guess we should sign Moon up for swimming lesson this coming spring." Stated Twilight

"I would agree," I said

"So can Flame take all their weight?" Asked Barb

"For sure, Flame may not have a muscular build when he's in his basic form, but he has a strong muscle mass while in lion form," I said

"Now that's been bugging me since the day I first saw him transform. I thought you said Fables got their design from animals and Flame looks like a house cat in his basic form. How can he transform into a lion?" Said Twilight as she ran her hands through her wet mane.

"Easy, Fables have two forms. One is the primary form which makes them look like an animal you would see in daily life, while the other type is an animal you find in the wild. So with Flame being in the cat group of Fables, his original form comes from a big cat in the wild, and when not in that form, he takes the presence of a house cat. I mean would you want Flame walking around as a large lion or a small manageable house cat," I said

"House cat for sure." Said Barb

"So does that apply to Natasha as well?" Asked Twilight

"Eeyup, all Natasha has to do is a little soul searching, and she'll find her primal form," I said

"Fables continue to intrigue me. I wish I could see the world they call home. But thanks to Faba, I guess I'll never see the world of Fables." Said Twilight

"Yeah, but hey, you can at least study my brother and Natasha," I said

"I guess so, as long as your brother can hold still for me." Said Twilight

I laughed as I looked back at Flame as he dived down into the lake before coming back up with a set of laughing and giggling little girls. I could see him smile as he looked at Moon. I knew he loved Moon as a niece. Flame makes a great uncle, even if he is a lazy house cat. But soon the sound of flapping wings caught my ears as I turned to see Rainbow smirking at me.

"What's up, Rainbow?" I asked

"Want to help me pull a prank on a certain mare." She said

I saw her eyes were going over to the still snoozing Rarity. I then spied the two buckets in her hands. My eyes looked at the buckets before spying Rarity once again. I looked back up at Rainbow and gave her a devilish smile.

"Let's do this," I said

Rainbow nodded as she gave me a bucket and we filled both with water and sneaked our way over to Rarity. Rainbow wasn't flying as not to alert Rarity to our presence. I knew I would dig myself into a further hole with Rarity, but hey what's a little harmless fun with my fashion mare. We stood over her as we looked at each other. Holding up buckets we readied to cover her with water.

"On three...one...two...three!" I exclaimed

We tossed the buckets of water splashing over the fashion mare, causing her to jump up in fright. Rainbow and I began to laugh as we pointed at the soaked Rarity, who was using her arms to cover her exposed tits. She bent down and picked up the top of her bikini and strapped it over her chest. She glared at both Rainbow and me as we got ourselves under control.

"I told you Rarity; you come to a lake to get wet." Said Rainbow

"Is that so." Said Rarity

He horn came to life as her a light blue aura covered us. Rarity raised her hand up in the air before flicking her wrist sending us into the water. Rainbow and I crashed into the lake with a splash. We both came up and wiping the water out of our faces. Rarity turned and raised her towel using her magic to dry it off. Her back was to me, which gave me a devilish idea.

"You still got a bucket?" I asked Rainbow

"Yeah." She brought up her bucket, I lost mine, when I crashed into the water. "Why?"

"Easy, we're getting Rarity back," I said

"How?" Asked Rainbow

"Oh, you'll see. Now follow me," I said

We both swam over to the edge of the lake.

"Alright, I need you to fill the bucket and pour out the water when I tell you," I said

Rainbow nodded her head and filled the bucket and began to pour the water out towards me fashion mare. I watched as Rarity started to walk to a new area to sunbathe and that was what I wanted. I tapped my left hand on the water, freezing it in a second. The ice followed the water trail, and I looked to see Rainbow got what I was doing.

Soon the ice caught up to Rarity causing her to slip and slide. I pointed to where I wanted the water and Rainbow did as I wanted. We made a trail for Rarity right towards the lake. She could concentrate enough to use her magic as she tried to keep her balance. She kept picking up speed as I made a small ice ramp. Rarity screamed as she went up the ice ramp and came splashing into the water.

"Alright, dude!" Exclaimed Rainbow

We high fived as Rarity came up from the water and pushed her mane out of her face and wiped her eyes so she could open them once again. She growled and glared at both me and Rainbow.

"You know you're totally in the dog house with her." Said Rainbow

"Oh I know it," I said

Rarity growled before swimming with all her might after me. Rainbow took to the air and watched as Rarity tried over so desperately to chase me down.

***

I watched the fire as it popped and cracked as it burnt the logs given to fuel it. The moon was high in the sky with stars dotting it. I heard the sound of a yawn as I looked over at my brother. He blinked his tired eyes as he yawned again. He blinked his heavy eyes as he tried to stay awake. But it seemed he wasn't able to keep awake.

"I think I'm going to bed for the night." Said Flame

"Yeah, I think you deserve it," I said

He nodded before walking over to the tent. He took the zipper and opened before zipping it back up. I turned back to the fire to look at Rarity as she was filing her nails. The other happened to be down in the bathroom getting cleaned up from swimming today as it also had a shower attached to it. Rarity had taken her shower after giving up on chasing me around the lake. I took my shower after finishing up swimming and Flame followed after getting tired playing with the fillies.

She made no eye contact with me as her eyes only looked at her hands. I decided to get up and sit next to her. I moved over to her and sat down next to her, but she still didn't respond to me. Rarity kept all her attention on her nails.

"How long are you going to be mad at me?" I asked

She didn't say a thing as she studied her nails before returning to file them.

"You know it was all in good fun," I said

She still didn't say anything but stopped filing her nails and put the file away. She then turned to me with a wicked smile on her face. I raised my eyebrow as I watched her horn light up and a barrier come between us.

"Um, Rarity..." I never got to finished my thought as a waterfall of rainbow water fell over me, soaking me from head to toe. I heard Rarity giggling as I started to pull my wet hair out of my face.

"Now I think we're even now, darling." Said Rarity

"Xavier," I turned back to see the others coming up. "Why are ya soaking wet?"

"Rarity," I stated

The girls looked over to the smiling Rarity, and it seemed to click for all them as they made an 'o' with each of their mouths.

"Rarity got you back for pranking her." Said Twilight

"On the money, Twilight," I said

"It was all worth it." Said Rarity

I rolled my eyes as I began to uses Meteor's powers to heat my body. Steam wafted up from my body as my clothes started to dry. Soon it wasn't like I was covered in water a minute or so ago.

"So not fair." Said Rarity

I smiled as I looked at the pouting face of Rarity. I moved forward and planted a sweet little kiss on her face. Her pouting frown turned into a smile. I then watched as she let out a cute yawn and then saw the others doing it as well. I looked back to see the fire was dying away.

"I think we should all hit the hay," I said

The girls nodded as they went off to each of their tents. Twilight used her magic to extinguish the fire and embers of our campfire. I got up and followed Twilight and Barb into the tent. I watched everypony got into their tents before zipping them up. I turned to see Twilight and Barb pulling on their shirts and Moon getting into her pj's. I heard the gentle snoring of Flame. I looked over to see him curled up on the head of Moon's sleeping bag. Moon opened her bag and climbed in, before grabbing Flame and pulling him into the sleeping bag. I smiled as Moon zipped her bag shut and snuggled up with Flame.

I stripped my shirt and grabbed my nightshirt and slipped it one before kissing them and sliding into my sleeping bag. I laid head on my pillow and began to fall asleep. What another great day. I smiled as I began to disappear into the land of dreams.

***
Ponyville
Chi POV

I stood outside of Ponyville as a cold breeze passed over me. I looked at at the Everfree Forest as my ears tuned to the sounds around me. I flexed my hands as I kept my eyes trained on the forest. I turned my head as I heard the sound of grass moving from footsteps. I turned to see White was coming up to me with her Claw Gauntlets attached to her hands as well as a pair of goggles resting on top of her head. She stopped next to me as she looked out to the forest.

"You sure he's coming?" Asked White

"Yes, I know it," I said

We both stood together watching the forest. Then I heard it, the sounds of bodies moving through the trees.

"Get ready, White, here they come," I said

Out of the Everfree Forest came foxes covered in black clothing. The foxes landed in front us but kept their distance. I licked my lips as I waited to see his face, the face of the man who turned me into a slave. I watched as out of the blackness of the forest came him, the Emperor of Fopan, my father, Cho Lang. I saw standing next to him was my mother.

My father was wearing black clothing as well, but with gold strips running down the sides of his arms and legs. On his back rested a sizeable rectangular case full of swords. On his right arm rested a large magical crystal. He stopped after he passed a few inches of his assassins. We looked at each other for a brief moment before he spoke up.

"Hello, Chi."

Chapter Forty Four-Prophecy

Prophecy
Chi POV

"Hello, Chi."

I growled as I looked at him. The man who turned my life into a hell was standing in front me. I had to control myself from not just rushing him as I didn't want to rush recklessly into a fight with my father. He had more techniques and fighting styles than I did. I had to be right on my toes if I even wanted to stand a chance against him.

"Hello father, long time no see. I see you got my message," I said

"Yes, I did, and here I am. I bet you're happy to see me." He said

"Hardly," I stated

"That's sad to hear, but enough talk, it's time to end this little game." He said

"I couldn't agree more, father," I said

I drew my katana and let the blade shine against the light of the sun. I looked over to White as she pulled down her goggles and crossed her arms before a pair of energy claws appeared out each gauntlet.

"I see you want to do it the hard way; I was hoping we could end this quickly without a lot of bloodsheds, but I see that won't happen." My father pointed his finger straight at me. "The first who kills my daughter will receive pay for life."

The assassins looked at each other before rushing at White and me. I looked over at my sister. She looked back at me, but I couldn't see her eyes as she goggles had a heavy tint to them. She nodded as I turned back to the assassins. It's time to end this once and for all.

3rd Person POV

Chi and White stood their ground as the assassins kept charging after them. Several of the assassins took to the air to strike from above. Chi and White Claw rolled out of the way of the foxes who leaped into the air. Chi raised her katana to block the blade of a fox. Her ears spun around picking up the sounds of more foxes coming at her. She split her tail and smashing two of her nine tails into the body of the assassin holding up her katana. She spun on her feet to see three foxes in the air. She quickly grabbed a set of throwing blades and let them loose. She was able to nail two assassins in the head, but the third blocked her throwing blade.

Chi sidestepped out of the way of the fox before spinning back around and plunging her katana into the fox's back and threw his heart. Chi removed her katana and turned back to see White Claw holding up to the assassins against her. White was quick and nimble on her feet. She used her wings to gain an advantage in battle. Plus the foxes were unsure how to deal with her skills. Unlike Chi's many Fox Techniques, Sphinxes used what was called sand magic.

One of the fox assassins tried to use a set of throwing knives against her, but White threw up a wall of sand. She jumped out of it and wrapped her tail another the fox's throat and quickly used it to snap the fox's throat. Two more foxes came at her, but White leaped into the air and fired off her energy claws, which pierced the foxes before detonating, leaving nothing but the legs of the foxes. White smiled as she ran at another set of assassins.

She dodged their attacks and swiped at them with a new set of claws. She made sure she swiped for their necks, splitting their jugular vein. She used walls of sand to keep her blind spots safe from attackers. She took to the air to dodge a set of knives, which killed a fox behind her. She landed and raised her arms creating columns of sand. She pointed to the foxes in front of her, and the sand went at them. It covered foxes in a cocoon of sand. She gave a dark smile before clasping her hands shut, crushing the foxes in the sand.

White turned as she watched Chi run by her, heading straight for her father. But first, she had to deal with a set of assassins in front of her. Chi began to sign before drawing her katana and disappearing. The assassins looked for her, but each screamed as she passed them. She landed behind the last fox and sheathed her katana before turning and watching as the upper bodies of the split away from their lower bodies. Blood began to pool from both ends as they laid on the ground. She turned her attention back to her father. Chi looked over to White as she landed on the ground on all fours and releasing yet another dead fox from her tail.

The two nodded as they went right after Chi's father, Cho Lang. He growled as he saw the Sphinx and his daughter running towards him.

"Archer!" He screamed

Chi and White stopped as a storm of arrows filled the sky. White placed her hands together and pushed them apart and then clapped them again, causing a doom of sand to surround her and Chi. The arrows struck the dome but didn't get through the sand. Chi looked to see White concentrating on keeping the dome of sand alive. Cho Lang growled as he saw his attack was useless.

"Second wave, attack!" Ordered Cho Lang

Another group of assassins stormed out of the forest. White Claw released the doom to see the second wave coming at them.

"Damn, how many assassins does your father have?" Asked White

"Male foxes will die for my father if it grants them something in return." Said Chi

"So I guess we continue to fight until your father has no more blood to spill." Said White

"On the mark, now would you do the honors?" Asked Chi

White Claw nodded as she placed her hands on the ground. The ground began to rumble out of control causing the assassins gunning for Chi and White Claw to stop in their tracks. They looked around until a large sand needle struck one of the foxes dead in the chest. More and more needles appeared from the ground hitting the foxes dead in the chest. Chi smiled as she booked it towards her father as White Claw killed off the assassins for her.

Keep it up, White Claw, soon it'll all be over, and we can finally rest. Chi kept up her speed towards her father. She held her Katana tight and licked her dry lips. Her heart was pounding in her chest. But as she neared her father; she saw a smug look on his face. Why does he look so smug? Shouldn't he be getting ready to defend himself from me? Chi's ears flicked as she heard something coming soaring towards her. She stopped mid-run to see an arrow land right in front of her. She raised her eyebrows until the arrow glowed a bright light and exploded, which sent her flying. Chi got herself together as she landed on the ground.

"Damn." Cursed Chi

Chi listened as her father began to laugh at her. He pointed his hand, and more arrows began to land around her. Chi's widened as she began to book it away as explosions erupted around her. She watched as an arrow fell in front of her. She didn't have anywhere to go as she began to slide closer and closer to her death. Emperor Cho Lang smiled as he was about to watch his daughter become a shower of blood and guts.

"Chi!"

Chi turned to see White Claw flying right towards her. Chi leaped into the air and caught White's hand as the arrow exploded, which sent the two tumbling into the ground below. The two slowly began to get up from the ground after the explosion that sent them to the ground.

"What's happening, Chi?" Asked White

"It seems my father has outfitted his arrows with Eruption Heads. When the arrow strikes the ground, it explodes." Said Chi

"Can't you detect them before they strike the ground?" Asked White

"No, the arrows are made to be completely silent. Sure I can hear them passing through the air, but I can't tell where they are heading or landing." Said Chi

"Archers, FIRE!" Ordered Cho Lang

Chi and white looked to the sky to see more arrows coming towards them.

"This again, it'll end up just like last time." Said White

A few arrows landed short of them and exploded. The two looked at each other before beginning to run for their lives as more and more arrows struck the ground and erupted into a fireball of death.

"Now what?!" Screamed White

"We run and escape the blast radius." Said Chi

The two continued to run until Chi's ears flicked back and forth. She heard the sound of movement and watched as two fox archers appeared before them and each drew back their bows. Both foxes were pulling back three arrows each. Chi watched as the foxes let go of the string sending the arrows flying towards them. Chi's eyes shrank as she recognized the tip of the arrows.

"Shit." She muttered

***
Bon Bon POV

I sighed as leaned against the counter of my shop. Just another average day in Ponyville, which meant nothing was happening. I looked at the bundles of candy I had laying out in front of my booth waiting for somepony to buy them. But as usual, I didn't receive many takers, and it was all thanks to the Cakes. I turned my gaze over to the gingerbread building that housed Sugar Cube Corner. I saw they were full of customers waiting to buy something sweet. It made me growl as how they were doing better than me.

I could remember when I was the only sweet shop in all of the town of Ponyville. How ponies would line up outside my store to get one of my candies or request a candy for me to make for them, but that all ended when the Cakes moved into the town. Sure at first, a few ponies went inside and got something, but I still held the market. Sadly, news soon spread about their great sweets, and I was losing pony after pony to them.

What makes their sweets better than mine. Sure the Cakes serve stuff other than candy but isn't candy the best sweets around. I huffed as I laid my head down on the counter on the table.

"Another slow day."

I peeked up to see my lover, Lyra. She had a concerned look on her face. I huffed as I got up and popped my back.

"Yeah, but that's the way it has been since the Cakes moved into town. I'm just happy, I haven't had to shut down the shop because of them," I said

"Doubtful you'll ever have to, Bon Bon. There's still enough ponies who love your sweets." Said Lyra

"I guess you're right," I said

"Aren't I always." She retorted

I just rolled my eyes and rubbed my nose against hers before looking my lips against hers.

"So anything new with you, Lyra?" I asked

Before Lyra could answer, an explosion echoed around Ponyville.

"What was that?" Asked Lyra

Soon more and more followed. Lyra and I ran out of the shop to see smoke rising from the front of meadow outside of Ponyville that split it from the Everfree Forest. What's happening out there? I could see more and more ponies looking and pointing to the smoke. Some murmuring about Ponyville being in danger. Of course something crazy happens to Ponyville, while Xavier is out camping with a portion of the Mane Six. I continued to watch the smoke raise until in the corner of my eye I saw two figures jumping from rooftop to rooftop. I looked at their form and physic before my eyes widened. Shit!

I booked it back to the shop. I ran right up towards my room and opened my closet and pulled out a large metal briefcase. I opened it and pulled out a lantern and turned the knob on the bottom, igniting a green flame. I placed it on the bed and pulled out a piece of paper and quill.

"Bon Bon, what are you doing?"

I turned to see Lyra in the room. I answered her, while I scratched out my note.

"Writing Celestia a letter," I said

"Why, what's happening?" Asked Lyra

"I believe I spotted two fox assassins crossing the rooftops of Ponyville. I believe Cho Lang, the Emperor of Fopan is here, seeking to kill his daughter, Chi," I said

"But how, I thought the princesses were watching for his ships?" Asked Lyra

"I'm not sure, but I need to get word to Celestia immediately. Hopefully, she can get guards or hell, even Xavier here to deal with the problem," I said

I rolled the scroll up and pushed it into the dragon fire. Please get to Princess Celestia quickly. The sound of an explosion echoing close to the store and ponies screaming pulled me from my thoughts on my letter getting to Celestia. I looked out to see ponies running for their lives. Damn, they're in Ponyville. I pulled out my belt and attached it to my waist. It had everything I needed to fight. I looked over at Lyra's concerned face. I can still remember the day I told her I was working for Defense Agency of Equestria or DAE for short. We were agents tasked in each town or city across Equestria to protect it from crime. But the job was dangerous and leads to many agents dying trying to uncover something dark in Equestria's underground.

"I have to protect Ponyville, Lyra; it's my job." I walked up and kissed her on the cheek. "I promise you; I'll be safe. Now stay inside until everything is calm." I kissed her again before leaving to return outside.

"Everypony get off the street and into your homes or the nearest business by order of the DAE!" I screamed

Ponies ran all over the place as they tried to find cover. It was chaos, and the only time it was this bad was when Stray Wolk brought the queen of the Timber Wolves and his speed wolves to Ponyville to kill Xavier. We were lucky to have Xavier as well as his ability to summon the Crystal Shard Dragon of Fire, Meteor. Otherwise, there wouldn't be a Ponyville standing right now.

"Bon Bon."

I turned as I saw Lyra running up to me.

"I told you to stay inside!" I exclaimed

"I know, but I couldn't sit by and not help ponies in need." Said Lyra

I sighed but nodded. I told Lyra to help ponies get to safety as I went after to find out if my hunch was right and Emperor Cho Lang was here. I pressed myself up against a building and turned to see that it was true. He was here, Emperor Cho Lang. He was right now standing over his daughter, who had iron clamps around her arms, feet, and tails. I couldn't see any of her weapons around. I then turned to see White Claw in one of the hands of a fox assassin. She looked completely out of it. She also seemed to be completely unarmed as well.

I moved back and pulled my dart gun from my belt and released the clip. I had a solid nine shots, plus the dart already ready. I pushed the clip back inside and looked to see I had two more clips and my knife as well. Here goes nothing, Bon Bon. I exited the corner with my weapon raised high and pointed it at the Emperor.

"Emperor Cho Lang." I watched as his eyes came in contact with mine. "Stop in the name of the princesses of Equestria."

"Now who are you?" He asked

"I am agent Sweetie Drops of the DAE. You are in violation of the laws of Princess Celestia and Luna. I command you to surround this moment and release Chi and White Claw," I said

"You think I'm going to surrounder to you, a little pony holding nothing more than a pitiful toy weapon." He said

"I won't ask again," I stated

I watched as the Emperor just smiled at me as I held my dart gun tighter as I started to press my finger on the trigger.

"Bon Bon."

I heard Lyra's voice pass over my ears. I turned to see her walking towards me, but with a katana up to her neck. My eyes shrank as I looked at my marefriend now in danger. I turned back as I heard the Emperor laughing.

"Now what a predicament we have here. Well, little pony, you have two options, you can drop your weapon and keep the mint green pony safe, or you can try to hit me, but your pony friend will surely perish." Said Cho Lang

I looked at the Emperor and back at Lyra. I could see there was fear in her eyes as the katana blade grew closer to her throat. I growled as I looked back at the smug looking Emperor. I know what I have to do. I dropped my dart gun to the ground, and it hit with a clank.

"Now, kick it over, and that includes your knife as well." He said

I sighed as I removed my knife as well before kicking both away. I saw the Emperor nod at the fox holding Lyra. He booted Lyra over to me, and I held my arms out as I caught her. She snuggled me as I looked back at the Emperor.

"How cute." He nodded over to the fox holding White Claw. The fox tossed her over, and she hit the ground before rolling to a stop next to us. I broke from Lyra and walked over to White. I placed my hands on her neck. I felt her pulse and sighed as she was still in the land of the living. I looked to see her body had scratched and bruises covering her whole body. Patches of her fur also looked charred and burnt. "Now aim, archers." I looked over to see three archers aiming at us.

"Dear, you don't have to do this." Said the Emperoress

"Sorry, but those who decide to get in my way will die." Said Cho Lang

"Father, this fight is against me, leave them out of it." Said Chi

Cho Lang just looked at his daughter before giving her a wicked smile before turning back at the ponies and the unconscious Sphinx.

"FIRE!" Exclaimed Cho Lang

Both archers released their arrows towards us. I felt the world slow down as I watched the arrows coming towards us. I started to watch my life flash before my eyes. The feeling of Lyra grabbing hold of me hold of me brought me back to reality. I looked at her before returning it as I waited for the end to come. But it never occurred, instead came a cold chill over my fur. I looked to see a massive wall of ice in front of me, Lyra, and White Claw.

I then heard the flaps of wing beats soaring across the air. I looked to see a large dragon in the sky. I smiled as I knew right away who was here. Princess Celestia got my letter! I watched as the dragon landed on the ground on all fours before off jumped Xavier and those who went with him on the camping trip. He seemed to talk to the girls, and they nodded before taking the young ones and running off. He seemed to look up at Meteor before he nodded and Xavier walked up with his brother perched on his shoulder.

Xavier stopped next to me and looked over at us. He seemed to spy the knocked out White Claw. He turned over to me.

"Get yourselves over to Meteor, and I'll deal with the problem." He said

I nodded as I picked up White Claw and ran back to Meteor and set her down as Twilight got to work on her. I turned to see Xavier break down the wall of ice and was now facing Emperor Cho Lang. Go get him, Xavier.

***
3rd Person POV

Xavier looked at the Emperor of Fopan. His eyes went over each of the fox assassins standing guarding him and the two archers readying their bows for the next shot. Xavier's eyes then landed on the shackled Chi.

"Flame, take down the assassins, and I'll deal with the Emperor. If you can, try to get to Chi and free her." He said

"Got it, brother." Said Flame

Xavier turned back to look at Emperor Cho Lang, "So you're the Emperor of Fopan?"

"In the flesh and you must be the hero of Equestria that I've heard some much about." Cho Lang looked over Xavier. "I have to say; the murmurs don't do you justice."

"You can stop with the pleasantries with me. You think you can come here and attack Chi, one of my harem mates and kill a ponies, without dealing with me, then you're sadly mistaken." Said Xavier

"Yeah, we protect this town and nation, so you mess with a single pony with you mess with us." Said Flame

"Sad, I was hoping you would see reason. But alas you don't seem to want to see reason." Said Cho Lang

"Reason, why would I trust anything you say from a father who enslaves his daughter and sells her off as a sex slave just keep his fur safe from a prophecy." Flame jumped from Xavier's shoulder to the ground. Xavier gripped the handle of his sword and drew it. He pointed the blade right at the Emperor. "I'm only going to say this once, free Chi, leave Equestria and never return. Or you'll know my power."

Cho Lang laughed as he looked at Xavier, "You think you can scare me. You're worst than that pitiful pony. But if you wish to fight, then so be it." Cho Lang began to sign before folding his arms out straight. "But let me tell you, boy, I'm no weakling when it comes to war." A faint green magical glow formed over the arms of Cho Lang and soon two arms appeared out of his body. Each arm reached behind and took hold of a sword in the rectangle case behind him. "If you dare to fight, then come at me."

Xavier readied his sword as Flame created his claws.

"Take the cat thing; the hero is mine." Said Cho Lang

The assassins nodded as they readied their blades for Flame. Both sides stared each other down before Xavier and Flame ran at them with the foxes going right for them as well.

"Remember, non-lethal." Said Xavier

"Right." Said Flame

Flame leaped into the air as he began to tussle with a set of assassins trying to kill him as Xavier raised his sword to block Cho Lang's incoming katanas. The two looked at each other as they held their stalemate.

"I hope you're a ready, boy." Said Cho Lang

"Oh, I am." Retorted Xavier

The two flipped back before Cho Lang pointed at Xavier and his archers fired at him. Xavier quickly formed a pair of small icicles and sent then flying right into the arrows, causing them to explode. Xavier raised his arms to block anything heading for his face. Damn, those arrows are something else. Shit, if I hadn't called that ice wall when I did, there would nothing left of Lyra, Bon Bon, and White Claw. Xavier growled as he thought about losing two of his friends and his newest lover.

"Xavier, above you!

Xavier rolled out of the way as Cho Lang came down right where he stood. Damn that was way to close. But he knew Crystal always had his back in a fight.

"Thanks, Crystal."

"That's why I'm here, Xavier."

Xavier watched as Cho Lang got himself back together. Xavier stared daggers right at Cho Lang his he readied for an attack. Ok, this might be a whole lot harder than I initially thought. Xavier rushed right back into combat. But no matter how hard it gets, I will never give up. Xavier once again clashed with Cho Lang.

Flame looked over at Xavier as he jumped out of the way of three assassins trying to skin him. Flame growled as he raised his orange claws to blocks incoming attacks. He once again got away and had just enough time to belch out a load of smoke. The assassins looked at each other as they waited for Flame to pop out of the smoke, but instead, multiple Flames popped out.

"Surprise!" They all exclaimed

"Now let me show what we Flames can do when you come together." Said the real Flame

The copies nodded as they began to reach for their tails and held them tight before starting to spin in a circle, igniting their bodies. The real Flame smiled as he began to strike each copy, sending them towards the assassins as fireballs. Each copy hit the assassins, knocking them out cold.

Flame landed on the ground and smiled as he pointed to Chi. The copies nodded as they made their way towards Chi and the two archers. But as the copies grew closer to Chi, they began to turn back into smoke. What?! Flame quickly leaped out of the way as an assassin tried to strike him.

"Chi wasn't kidding about you guys being quiet." Said Flame

The assassins looked at Flame as he once again belched out smoke to cover himself before copies went right for the assassins once again. I have a feeling this is going to be a long fight.

Ponies watched the chaos from their homes, and those ponies stuck outside watched from the safety of Meteor. The foxes didn't dare try their luck with Meteor. A few did, but only got met with a blaze of fire. Twilight was kneeling next to White Claw, trying to tend to her wounds. The others were watching the little ones and keeping their eyes on the fight. Bon Bon could see it was a losing battle for Flame as the assassins kept chopping down his copies and preventing him from creating new ones. She also saw that Xavier wasn't on the winning side either

I wish I could do something to help out, instead of sitting on the sidelines. I'm a freaking DAE for Faust's sake! Bon Bon huffed, but then spied her dart gun off to the distance. She couldn't reach it on foot as it would end her right in the middle of the fight.

"Lyra, think you can get my dart gun for me?" Asked Bon Bon

"Sure." Said Lyra

Lyra brought her horn to life and began to cover the dart gun in her green aura. She brought it right over for Bon Bon to catch. She caught it from Lyra's aura and checked it over. Everything seems in place, now it's time I help out. Bon Bon closed her left eye and lined the sights of her gun with an assassin before pulling the trigger and sending dart flying. It hit one of the foxes right in the chest. The second the dart hit, the fox went down. Bon Bon cheered in her mind as she got a hit.

"That was fast." Stated Lyra

"Instant sleep darts." Responded Bon Bon

Twilight looked up to watch as Bon Bon pulled back the hammer to arm another dart. She raised her eyebrow at how Bon Bon got her hands on a dart gun, but one look at the front of her belt told her the whole story.

"You're DAE!" Exclaimed Twilight

"That's right; agent Sweetie Drops is the name, Bon Bon is just a cover name I use while not working as an agent." Said Bon Bon

"What's DAE?" Asked Applejack

"Defense Agency of Equestria, top elites of Princess Celestia. They work undercover in towns and cities across Equestria tackling the toughest of cases and criminals. A risky job as the death rate is ninety percent." Said Twilight

"Yes, but we do what the guards can't." Said Bon Bon

"Well shoot, never expect ya, Bon Bon, tah be a secret agent." Said Applejack

"I'll take that as a compliment; now I have a job to do." Said Bon Bon

She aimed and started to release dart after dart at the fox assassins going after Flame. Flame turned to see a thumbs up from Bon Bon. He nodded as he booked it towards Chi as Bon Bon gave him covering fire.

Cho Lang huffed as he threw down the six katanas his hands were holding. Each one had a clean slice right through them thanks to Xavier superheating the metal with his Fire Sword Wave and then cutting the katanas in half. Xavier smirked as he looked at the Emperor of Fopan.

"What's wrong, finally understand you might have underestimated me." Said Xavier

"Hardly boy, I'm just getting warmed up." Said Cho Lang

Cho lang reached with his original arms and took hold of another two katanas from his carrying case of them. The middle two reached back and grabbed two blades connected to a circular end before fanning them to expose them to be large throwing stars. The last two clamped together to use Fox Techniques.

"Now let's see you deal with me." Said Cho Lang

"Bring it old man." Said Xavier

Cho Lang smirked as he pulled back and tossed the throwing stars at Xavier, which he dodged with ease, before having to avoid a set of ghost throwing blades. The bottom arms pointed at him as more ghost throwing knifes coming at him. Once Xavier dodged those, he heard the throwing stars returning to him. He turned as he saw them coming right him. He leaped backward and eluded both before the Emperor caught them. Xavier landed safely on the ground but breathing heavily.

"What's wrong, you underestimate me." Said Cho Lang

He laughed as he threw the throwing stars once more before quickly signing out his next move. Xavier was able to dodge the throwing stars a fist made of dirt came barrelling towards his face. Cho Lang smiled as he wailed on Xavier with his stone fists. Xavier stumbled back before a fist struck him hard in the face, sending him right towards the building behind him. Xavier crashed right inside as the Emperor caught his throwing stars once again.

Chi struggled against her bonds as she tried to help Xavier and Flame. She growled as she tried to break free, but it was useless as the clamps were magically sealed to only open with the key, which the fox archer next to her had. Sure Chi could try and get the key, but she was under watch from another assassin, who was watching the fight and laughing at the attempts of Xavier and Flame to rescue her and stop her father. Chi huffed as she watched Xavier go right into the building. She winced as she looked over to Flame, who even with Bon Bon's help, was still having trouble with the assassins. She could tell both were getting exhausted from fighting.

I need to help them, but how? Chi continued to struggle against her bonds, but it seemed impossible for her to break them.

"You might as well give up." Chi looked at the assassin guarding her. "You won't break the bonds holding you. You might as well sit back and watch as the Emperor kills the little hero of Equestria."

Chi turned back to see Xavier stumbling out of the building with his clothes torn and blood running down the side of his face. But she could still see his determination in his eyes. Xavier's far from done, but I don't how long he'll hold out. Chi watched as Xavier readied himself and ran at her father and quickly evaded her father's throwing stars and quickly booked to towards my father. He formed a sphere of ice in his left hand and bashed it against her father sending him flying. Go Xavier! But to her fear, she watched her father throwing stars coming right at him. She could see Xavier notice them, but a solid punch to the face from Chi's father stopped his evasion.

Both throwing stars made their way right towards Xavier before striking him right in the back, causing Xavier to scream out in pain. She then watched as her father used four arms to pound Xavier and the other two to strike his body full of cuts. Finally, it ended with an uppercut to Xavier. Xavier went up in the air and landed on the ground with his back facing up with the throwing stars sticking out of his back.

"Xavier!" Screamed Flame

Chi watched as Flame didn't see a fox assassin in front of him. The assassin delivered a powerful kick to Flame's stomach, sending him right into a building. The assassin laughed before falling to the ground. She looked to see Bon Bon pulling down her dart gun. The assassins then turned and went towards the ponies, but Meteor kept them away.

"I hope you're watching nine-tail devil fox because your little hero is about to meet the afterlife." Said the assassin next to her.

Chi turned her head to see her father looming over the exhausted Xavier. She could see a wicked smile on his face as he readied to finish him off. NO!!! Chi struggled with all her might, but she still couldn't get free. The assassin just laughed and was about to speak when a katana went right through his skull. The archers turned, but throwing blades each met their skulls dropping them dead. Chi watched as the katana left the skull of the assassin. She watched the now dead fox fall to the ground, revealing her mother who did the deed.

"Mother?" She questioned

Her mother went over and took the key from the dead archer and unlocked Chi. She didn't say a word as she pulled off a necklace of magical crystal and gave them to Chi as well as the katana. She looked into her daughter's eyes.

"Go, protect your friend, finally put an end to your father's rule." Said the Empress

Chi nodded as she wrapped the magical crystals tight around her left hand and sheathed the katana before signing and disappearing.

"Now it seems your time is up boy, but it was fun while it lasted. I can't remember the last time I had a worthy opponent. Though I was hoping for something more from the hero of Equestria, Oh well, goodbye hero of Equestria." Said Cho Lang

He brought down his katana, but in a flash, another katana stopped him. His eyes widened as he looked at his daughter blocking him from his kill. Chi pushed off her father and quickly slammed her foot into his stomach, which pushed him away from her friend.

"But how?" Asked Cho Lang

"That would be me, dear." Cho Lang turned to his wife. "I freed our daughter because I can no longer live in your shadow. I'm tired of watching you destroy Fopan and everything my father stood for when he ruled. It's finally time the rule of Cho Lang ends." Said the Empress

"Bitch, how dare you betray me?!" He demanded

"Enough father." Cho Lang turned to Chi as she pointed her katana at him. "It's time I fulfill the prophecy and kill you once and for all. I won't let you hurt my friends and sister no longer. So prepare yourself, father, for it's time to end our little feud."

"You think you can bet me. Please, your little hero friend couldn't even beat me." Said Cho Lang

Soon an arrow struck Emperor Cho Lang's magical crystal ending his multiple arms ability. He looked at the now dead crystal and up at an archer lowering their bow. But he could see it wasn't a male fox because it had child-bearing hips.

"Now I think it's a fair fight." Said the Empress

Cho Lang turned to see his wife now stood with two female foxes in black uniforms like the archer. He growled before turning back to his bastard daughter. Chi looked at the magical crystals in her hands for tossing them away. She held her katana tight in both her hands.

"I don't need magic to win father, all I need is my katana and my heart." Said Chi

"Then bring it on, nine-tail devil fox!" Screamed Cho Lang

Chi positioned her feet before booking it towards her father, who did the same. The two met in a clash of metal as their katanas stuck each other. Rarity and Fluttershy ran out to pick up Xavier, who looked at the battle in front of him. Applejack held Flame as she made it back to Twilight who had finished helping heal White Claw's wounds. Xavier watched the fight as Fluttershy and Rarity dragged him back. Go Chi, go!

Chi jumped back as she landed on her feet as her father came at her. She quickly split her tails to attack her father as he wailed against her with his katanas. Chi pushed everything she had to finish the fight against her father. Chi sent three tails towards her father, two sliding against his blades, the other slamming itself into his gut. Chi smiled, but a quick fist to the face, pulled her tail free. She grabbed her muzzle as she felt blood begin to leak from it. She shook her head to get the fog out and just in time as her father was nearly able to kill her.

Chi somersaulted away before glancing at her father. She felt blood still dripping from her muzzle. Her father was looking at her as blood leaked from his open wound. They both growled before running at full speed to see who would finish the other. Xavier and the ponies watched with baited breath as the two got closer and closer to each other. The Empress smiled as she knew the end of her husband was here.

Finally, the two met and each swung their katanas at each other. The two came to a sliding stop as the town of Ponyville held their breath to see who would fall and who would stand. Xavier bit his lip hoping not to see Chi fall to the ground. But it was the screams of the Emperor that pulled everypony from their minds. Both of Emperor Cho Lang's hands flew from his body as blood gushed from his wounds. Chi smiled as she released her tail and suddenly Cho Lang went quiet as nine tails poked out of his body, one which came out of his skull. Chi pulled back her tails as her father fell dead to the ground. She smiled as she turned her nine-tails back to one as she sheathed her katana. The fight was over, Chi had won.

***
Xavier POV

I watched as Chi sheathed her katana. I looked at the now dead Emperor as blood pooled around him. I sighed as the fight was finally over. I looked at Chi as she eyed her father. I guess the prophecy came true, Chi did kill her father. I turned to look at her mother as she had a smile on her face. Interesting that his wife even wanted to kill him. But soon the only thing on my mind was the pain erupting from my back. I felt blood oozing down down my back from Twilight having removed the throwing stars from my back.

"There, now hold still while I heal your wounds." Said Twilight

I nodded as I felt Twilight's magic pass over my body. I closed my eyes to relax my body, but the sounds of something cracking in the air caused me to open my eyes to see Celestia and Luna standing in full armor next to about ten Solar and Lunar guards. Celestia's armor was a gold color and covered every inch of her body. Luna had a light blue armor covering her body. Both princesses had their manes and tails tied into tight buns. On Celestia's back was a large spear with the sun at the end of the spear where the blade came out. Luna had a sword on her back that was a light blue color with large wings coming out of the sides of the hilt. In the middle was the symbol of a half moon.

"Search the area for any remaining assassins." Said Celestia

The guards nodded before splitting off and searching Ponyville. I saw Celestia turned to me. I could see she had a concerned look on her face.

"Sorry, we're late." Said Celestia

"No problem Celestia, I'm just glad to see you," I said

Celestia nodded before turning to Bon Bon, "Thank you Agent Sweetie Drops for warning me about Emperor Cho Lang. You saved many lives today."

"Agent Sweetie Drops?" I questioned

Bon Bon turned to me and smiled, "I'll tell you later Xavier."

I nodded as I felt Twilight's magic come to an end, "That's all I can do. You need to get to the hospital to fully heal your wounds."

"Thanks, Twilight," I said

I slowly got to my feet. I looked to see Flame slowly coming back to his senses as well. I turned to see White was still out cold, but happy to see her alive. I then turned to see the Empress coming up with Chi and the three female foxes. She stopped just short of Celestia and Luna as Chi walked over to our side and bent down to look at White Claw. I looked at Chi for a minute before lingering my eyes back up to the Empress.

She bowed to Celestia and Luna before speaking to them.

"It's a great pleasure to meet the princesses of Equestria. I am Ping Long, the Empress of Fopan."

"Same for us, Empress Ping Long." Said Celestia

"Long, yes I remember that name. Did your father rule as Emperor before Cho Lang?" Said Luna

"Yes, my father had me marry Cho Lang believing it would lead to a better future for Fopan after he passed. But my late husband turned Fopan into an empire of hired killers and never sought to build a better Fopan. He became darker after the prophecy of nine-tail devil fox. I began slowly plotted to kill him after he sold Chi away as a slave to Gruff, which took us years to have. I was hoping for the prophecy to be true." Ping Long turned to look at her dead husband. "I guess the prophecy was right. Chi would end his reign as Emperor of Fopan."

"Now what, Empress?" Asked Luna

"I return home and begin a new age for Fopan. Now I believe we have overstayed our welcome here in Equestria." She bowed to the princesses. "Now don't concern yourself with the bodies of the foxes." Said Ping Long

PIng Long snapped her fingers, and female foxes appeared and gathered the dead bodies and the unconscious foxes before disappearing. She smiled as she turned to see her daughter, who was now standing up and turning her way. I watched as the two made eye contact.

"Live a happy life, Chi." Said Ping Long

"I will, mother, and thank you." Said Chi

She smiled and nodded before turning back to me, "Watch my daughter, hero of Equestria. She is now your responsibility to watch and protect."

"I will Empress, you can count on that," I said

"Great, princesses, please come to Fopan one day. I would love to talk treaties and trade agreements once again with Equestria." Said Empress Ping Long

"Yes, I would love that, please just send us a letter when the best time for us to come." Said Celestia

Ping Long nodded before turning and running away with her foxes following behind her. Soon they disappeared leaving only the aftermath of the battle against Emperor Cho Lang. I can't wait to see how long it take to repair Ponyville after this. I looked back at Meteor before nodding to him. He took to the skies before disappearing and allowing me to catch the crystal shard and put it away. I adjusted my shirt and looked over to Chi.

"You going to be ok?" I asked

"Yes, yes I will, now that my father is no more." Said Chi

I smiled as I heard movement and looked to see White starting to come back to reality.

"What did I miss?" She asked

I chuckled as I looked at her, "A whole lot, White, a whole bucking lot."

Chapter Forty Five-Grand Galloping Gala

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter Forty Six-The Descent into Hell (Season Finale)

The Descent into Hell (Season Finale)

The sound of metal clashing against each other echoed around the air. I backed up as I gripped my sword tight in my hands. Sweat rolled down my face as I tried to catch my breath. I stared daggers at my enemy as I tightened the grip on my handle of my blade.

"So you still think you can beat me?"

I smirked as I watched Fang spin her scythe in her hand before placed the blade on the ground. She smirked at me as she tried to catch her breath as well. Sweat covered her body as well. I huffed as I spun my sword in my right hand before placing it back its sheath.

"No way I'm can win against you, so I concede," I said

"Well, I didn't reach captain by being a pushover." She said

"I'll say," I said

It was the morning after the Grand Galloping Gala, which ended nicely. After dancing with each of my mates, we decided we had enough fun and called it a night. The girls chose to stay in a separate room, while White Claw slept with me for the evening. Flame was also in the room; White didn't mind him, as long as, he didn't try anything funny. Flame decided to sleep on the couch curled up on a pillow.

After breakfast, Blood Fang came by to see if I wanted to do a little sparing with her. I still wanted to test my skills against her scythe since it wasn't a traditional sword. She told me to wait in the garden as she needed to change out of her armor. I went to the garden and waited for her. I only waited a minute or two before she came out wearing a black sports bra and a pair of track shorts. Well, you can take a guess what happened after that.

"I'm happy that you let me spar with you. I was going to run it by Shining. But he told me he was going to be spending the day with Cadance." Said Fang

"Well, I could use the training," I said

We each walked over to a couple of water bottles she brought out for us. We each took one and drank the liquid as we replenish the water we lost through sweating.

"So enjoy the Gala?" Asked Fang

"Yeah, it was fun spending it with my harem," I said

"I'm glad; the princesses are always trying to improve the Gala each year. I can still remember the year Twilight and her friends came to the Gala and brought chaos with them." Said Fang

"So I've heard," I said

"Well, you want to try again." Said Fang

I smiled, but before I could answer, the sound of something crashing against the ground caught our attention. We both turned to see a cloud of dust floating through the air not far from us. That's when I felt a sense of dread fall over me. A powerful darkness now surrounded the area, even stronger than Stray Wolf and the late Slugger both produced when they appeared. No, this one felt like it came from the depths of pure darkness.

"That energy, no, it can't be!"

"What, Crystal?!"

"A Pandora's Elite!"

I watched as the smoke clear and standing in a crater was a large metal man. The person had silver metal armor covering every inch of their body. Two scissor-like blades sat on each of its hands. The figure moved its head moved to show two dark holes that seemed to be endless. I could tell they had to be eyeholes, but I couldn't see any eyes, just darkness. So this is one of Pandora's Elite followers.

"What the hell is that thing!?" Asked Fang

It looked over both of us before stepping out of the crater. I watched as it now towered over me by a whole another two feet.

"I am not a what, but who." It said with a dark gruff male voice.

"Fine then who are you?" Asked Fang

"I am Scissor Arm, one of Pandora's Elites. I am here to get you." He pointed his finger at me," Xavier Young."

"Me," I said

"Yes, you have an appointment with the doctor." Said Scissor Arm

"The doctor," I said

"Yes now, we can do this the hard way or the easy way." Said Scissor Arm

I watched as Fang pointed her scythe at Scissor Arm, "Sorry you can't have him."

"That's right," I said as I pulled my sword.

Scissor Arm began to laugh and what a dark laugh it was. It made every hair on my body stand on end. But I held steady as I wasn't alone. Scissor Arm raised his arms and extended the scissors on his arms.

"I'm glad we're doing it the hard way." Said Scissor Arm

Fang and I stood ready as Scissor Arm looked at us before he roared and rushed at us. Fang and I ran at him. I hope we can beat him.

***
3rd Person POV

Xavier and Fang swung their weapons at Scissor Arm, but the elite of Pandora raised his arms up and blocked both of their attacks. Both Xavier and Fang tried to push against Scissor Arm, but he didn't move. He drove both warriors away from him with ease. Fang and Xavier skid across the ground before coming to a stop a foot away from Scissor Arm.

"Damn, he's strong." Said Fang

Scissor Arm slammed his fists into each other before a dark glow covered both of his hands. He slammed both hands down into the ground.

"Scissor Strike!" Scissor Arm Exclaimed

The ground rumbled under Fang and Xavier. Suddenly a massive blade came right from the earth, inches from Fang's face. Xavier looked at the ground for turning tail and moving out of the way as Fang took to the air as a blades came right out of the ground.

"Shit that was too close." State Xavier

"I agree." Said Fang

Scissor chuckled as he pressed his boots into the dirt before he leaped air. He reached Fang before she could even react, Scissor Arm grabbed her head. He came right back to the ground and slammed Fang's head into the earth below. Xavier covered his face to protect from the pieces of debris flying around. Xavier then watched as Fang went right by him, and slammed into a tree. The force was able to snap the tree right in half. Fang fell to the ground as the top of the tree fell on top of her.

"FANG!!" Screamed Xavier

Xavier turned back as Scissor Arm walked right over to him as if nothing had happened. Xavier looked at the walking armored giant as he ground his teeth together. Xavier placed his sword back in its sheath before starting to charge large icicles around him. He pointed his hands at Scissor Arm. The Icicles went right towards him, but Scissor Arm bashed each ice spear into pieces.

Damn it! Xavier pulled his sword once again and placed two fingers on the blade and slide it up. A fire consumed the blade of the sword before Xavier took a swing, sending the wave of fire at Scissor Arm. He rose his hands and let the wave of fire hit him, but it didn't even heat or harm the armor. DAMN IT!!!

Scissor Arm chuckled as he looked at Xavier with his empty eyes. Xavier held his sword tight as he watched Scissor Arm pushed his boots into the ground. A bead of sweat dripped down Xavier's forehead. Xavier licked his dry lips and watched as Scissor Arm ran right at him at an incredible speed for a being entirely covered in armor.

Xavier used his speed vision to see a fist coming his way. He ducked and quickly jumped out of the way to avoid his other fist. He raised his sword to stop one of Scissor Arms scissors. Scissor Arm pushed Xavier away and began to attack Xavier with his scissor weapons. Xavier blocked each attack while backing up with each swing.

Xavier huffed as sweat rolled down his face from the endless attacks that Scissor Arm dished out. Damn, I don't how much longer I can defend against this guy.

"What's wrong, Xavier, getting tired?" Asked Scissor Arm

"Hardly." Stated Xavier

Scissor Arm chuckled before sending a fist at him. Xavier was able to dodge it, but couldn't avoid the second fist that struck him right in the face. It dazed Xavier causing him to drop his sword. Xavier felt another metal fist hit his face. Fist after fist collided with Xavier's body. Xavier accepted each fist of Scissor Arm as he was too tired to put up a defense. With a final strike, Xavier went to the ground. He huffed and puffed as he rolled himself over as he began to spit up blood. Blood oozed from his nose, but Xavier was sent back to the ground as Scissor Arm pressed his boot onto his back.

"You should have taken the easy path, Xavier." Said Scissor Arm

Scissor Arm used his boot to flip Xavier over onto his back. Xavier looked up as he watched Scissor Arm raise his fist, but the hoof a pony ramming into the right side of his head stopped him. It caused the Pandora's Elite to stumble away before shaking his head as he looked at Fang. He body was full of cuts and scrapes, and blood oozed from her nose, mouth, and gashes.

"You won't harm Xavier as long as I stand!" Exclaimed Fang

"I see you still have some fight left in you. I'm glad; I was hoping to have some more fun." Said Scissor Arm

Fang gripped her scythe before bolting towards Scissor Arm. She rose her scythe into the sky as Scissor Arm flexed his fingers. He extended both of his scissor weapons. Xavier turned himself over and began to crawl over to his sword. He kept his eyes on Fang as she grew closer and closer to Scissor Arm. Xavier was nearing his sword as he saw Fang was within striking distance of Scissor Arm.

Fang had reached Scissor Arm and went for the strike, but Scissor Arm was ready for her. He threw his right fist right at Fang and chopped her scythe handle right in half. Fang's eyes went wide as she saw his left went right for her right arm and in a single snip. She lost her entire right arm. Xavier watched as Fang's arm left her body and blood squirting from her wound. Xavier's eyes widened as he watched the horror unfold in front of him. But it was hardly over for Fang as Scissor Arm sent his right arm barrelling towards his stomach and smashed his scissor weapon right into her gut.

Fang screamed bloody murder as the blade cut right through her. She began to cough up blood from her mouth.

"Sad, I was hoping for more." Scissor Arm chuckled as he tossed Fang to the ground.

She hit the ground with a thud as her body began to pool blood around her from her where her arm used to sit and the wound in her gut. Xavier couldn't believe what he was seeing as he watched Blood Fang bleed out in front of him.

"FANG!!!" Screamed Xavier

Xavier pushed himself as he tried to reach his sword only to watch as a metal boot crushed and shattered his sword. Xavier watched as his last hope was sent scattering into pieces. No! Xavier then felt a boot strike his gut causing to flop on over to his back. He coughed as he looked up at Scissor Arm.

"Now, you don't want to be late for your appointment with the good doctor, do you." Said Scissor Arm

Scissor Arm formed a fist before bashing right into Xavier's face. Everything started to go blurry for Xavier before he closed his eyes and fell into an unconscious state. Scissor Arm bent down and picked up the unconscious human before turning to the dying Fang. Her eyes watching him as blood poured out from her wounds onto the ground. He laughed as he raised his right arm and snapped his fingers. A portal appeared in front of Scissor Arm. He stepped into the portal with the unconscious Xavier before it closed up behind him, and they were no more.

Fang coughed as she watched the two disappear. She used whatever strength she had left to pull a small crystal from her pocket. Fang could feel her life slipping away with each passing second. She broke the crystal and with all her might, threw it into the air. It exploded with a bright flash. She winced as she looked at the flash of light. Fang began to watch as her vision grew blurry and she couldn't keep her eyes open much longer. She began to close her eyes as her body started to shut down completely. But before Fang lost consciousness, she saw a set of guards surrounding her and yelling. But she couldn't make out the words as she closed her eyes and accepted her fate.

***

The girls sat around the throne room talking with Celestia and Luna about the Gala. Cadance was also in attendance with her husband. Their happy and laughing faces were utterly oblivious to the horror happening in the garden of the castle, where Fang and Xavier went off to spar. But in the back of Applejack's and Twilight's mind, something felt off. They each felt something terrible would happen today the moment they woke up. But they shrugged it off as nothing. Today felt like another good day, but soon that would all end.

"I thank you for coming once again." Said Celestia

"No problem we're happy to attend." Said Twilight

"Especially when Blueblood doesn't attend." Said Shining

"I agree, Shining Armor." Said Luna

The group laughed until a guard burst through the doors of the throne room. He ran right up to the princesses before bowing and trying to catch his breath.

"What is it, sir guard?" Asked Celestia

"It's Captain Fang." Said the guard

"What of Captain Fang?" Asked Luna

"She's dying!" Exclaimed the guard

All the ponies eyes went wide as they heard the words. Twilight felt her heart fall into the stomach about hearing Fang was dying.

"She's at the medical ward on life support." Said the guard

The sisters looked at each other before running right towards the medical ward of the castle. The other following close behind them. Celestia pushed open the doors to the medical department and asked the pony working the front desk for where Fang was. The pony pointed the way and down the group went to see the horror of Captain Fang.

Doctors and healers were working as fast they could to keep Blood Fang alive. Everypony looked at the dying Threstal and couldn't believe what they were seeing.

"Faust have mercy." Murmured Shining

"What happened to her?" Asked Twilight

"Doctor Transplant!" Exclaimed Celestia

A stallion walked out of the chaos. He was wearing his blue scrubs. The stallion had a dark grey coat, black mane, and emerald eyes.

"Princess Celestia, what do you request of me?" Asked Dr. Transplant

"Blood Fang." Said Celestia

"Yes, she was brought in just a minute ago by a set of pegasi. She was barely holding onto life when our healers got to her. She's about to go into surgery to stitch up her wounds. I'll say, princess, whatever she fought was beyond her strength as it was able to amputate her left arm, even her shoulder and cause a massive open wound to her abdomen." Said Dr. Transplant

"Dr. Transplant, we need to move now!" Exclaimed a nurse

"Yes, get her into the surgical room, now!" He turned back to Princess Celestia, "I will do all I can to keep her alive."

Princess Celestia nodded as Dr. Transplant ran off to the surgical room. Celestia then saw two pegasi walking up to the group. They bowed to the princesses. She saw blood covering their gold armor. She assumed that these guards were the ones who brought Fang to the medical ward.

"Ma'am, we are the guards who brought Fang here." Said the first Pegasus

"Raise my guards and tell me everything." Said Celestia

The second guard cleared his throat, "Me and Sky Blaster were out on patrol when we saw a flash crystal go off. We moved towards the area and found Captain Fang lying in a pool of her blood."

"Sergeant Wind Cutter and two of his guards appeared as we were trying to stop Fang's bleeding. The Sergeant ordered Sky Blaster and me to take Fang to the medical ward." Said Sky Striker

"Wait," Twilight pushed herself forward. "What about Xavier, he was with Fang?"

The guards looked at each other before looking at Twilight and her worried expression.

"I'm sorry ma'am, but he was nowhere. All we found that resembled that he was there was his sword, shattered into multiple pieces." Said Sky Striker

"What?!" Exclaimed Applejack

"But how, the sword comes from the scales of Crystal Heart herself. That sword should be indestructible." Said Cadance

"We aren't sure Princess Cadance, we just know what we saw." Said Sky Striker

"It's the truth; Xavier wasn't there. We aren't even sure what transpired, but we can tell it was a fight." Said Sky Blaster

"If I had to guess a one-sided fight." Said Sky Striker

Twilight's heart fell into the deepest part of her stomach. Xavier's missing and know pony knows where he is! She dropped to her knees as her friend was dying and her stallion was missing. She felt her body completely stop. She now remembered that creeping feeling of something terrible was going to happen today, creep back into her mind. She felt her body shake before she let out a single word at the top of her lungs.

"XAVIER!!!!"

***
Unknown location
Xavier POV

I groaned as my body started to catch up with itself. I could still feel some slight pain from the battle with Scissor Arm. Fang, please be ok. I slowly opened my eyes, but everything around me was a giant blur. I blinked my eyes as I tried to clear up my vision. Soon I could see once again. I looked around to see I was in a room with concrete walls and a stone floor. It looked like an interrogation room cops use. My only source of light was a lamp hanging from the ceiling. It didn't give off enough light to see all around me, but enough to get an idea. Where the hell am I? I tried to move my arms and legs, but they wouldn't budge. I looked down to see my hands and feet tied down to the chair with leather straps. What?

"Crystal."

But she didn't respond, so I tried again.

"Crystal can you hear me?"

But again she never responded to me. I huffed as I decided to see if I could get in contact with Meteor or Icicle.

"Meteor can you hear me? Icicle can you hear me?"

But like Crystal, they didn't respond. What's going on? That's when I heard a metal door open and close. In the darkness, I saw a figure appear. I watched as the figure walked up to the table in front of me. The figure pulled out a chair before sitting down in it. I heard the chair scoot across the stone floor. I expected the stranger to say something, but it was silent. I growled as I decided to break the silence.

"Who are you?" I asked

There was a moment of silence before a voice spoke up," I'm glad you asked, Mr. Young." The figure moved forward to show that he was a unicorn stallion with a cobalt blue coat with a crimson red mane with a single black stripe running down the middle of it. His eyes were a dull grey color. He gave me a wicked smile before speaking again, "I'm Doctor Kozama, and I welcome you to Hell."

Author's Note

That's it, the first season of The Fabled Warrior has come to an end. Man, I never thought I would get to this point. Ah man, it brings a tear to my eye. :fluttercry: I do hope you enjoyed the final chapter of season one and I know you all can't wait for season two. Well, no worries, I'm going to get right on that. So as always: comment, like, follow, share and tell. See you all when season two The Fable Warrior drops right here in Fimfiction.

Chapter Forty Seven- Hell pt. 1 (Season Beginning)

Author's Note

Well, here it is, the first chapter of season two of The Fabled Warrior. I know plenty of you have been waiting all to see what will happen to Xavier. Well, here it is. So I hope you will all enjoy this chapter. I believe that's all I have to say, so as always: comment, like, follow, share and tell. See you all in the next chapter.

Chapter Forty Seven- Hell pt. 1 (Season Beginning)

Hell pt. 1 (Season Beginning)

I looked at Dr. Kozama as he kept his wicked grin before it disappeared and he leaned back in his chair. I watched a blue color appear before the light of the overhead lamp grew, allowing me to see all of him. I saw he was wearing a light green polo shirt and a white lab coat. He smiled as his horn light came to an end.

"I'm glad I finally get to meet you in the flesh, Mr. Young. I'm happy my associate didn't rough you up too badly." Said Dr. Kozama

"Associate?" I asked

"Scissor Arm, you remember him, don't you." My eyes widened as I realized it was Kozama that sent Scissor Arm after me and probably killed Fang. I growled as I tried to break my binds to reach him. But nothing, I could only growl and bare my teeth, which only caused Kozama to laugh. "I see you remember."

"I'm going to take a guess here and say your a follower of Pandora," I said

"Jackpot, Mr. Young. But not any average follower, no, I'm an elite of Pandora." Said Kozama

"I see now mind telling me what I'm doing here?" I asked

"Easy Mr. Young, because you're an obstacle in the way of my master's return." Said Kozama

"So let me guess your plan. You kidnapped me to try to reason with me about how I should turn to the dark side," I said

"No Mr. Young that's far from the truth. You see I have something else planned for you. Something that will ensure your fall from grace." He scooted out his chair and began to walk over to me with his hands behind his back. I could now see the brown khaki pants he was wearing. "I've been watching you, Mr. Young, oh yes I have. I know everything about you. I know where you sleep, where you work, your brother, that adoptive daughter you have, and the girls you call lovers. Oh, I know you as I know myself. But then again that's what I do. I learn how people think, how they interact and how they cope." He stopped to the left of me and turned back to me. "I watched as Equestria praised you as its hero. How you would stand up and protect the innocent and those you call friends. How you go too far lengths to protect ponies even if it costs you your life. A hero you are, and you see that's what I'm going to use against you."

"Come again," I stated

"A hero is a person who fights the injustices of the world and stands up for the innocent. But what if you could break a hero, to the point that they don't feel like a hero. That when they grab their sword or try to stand up for justice, they just can't do it. That's what I'm going to do to you. I'm going to break you like a twig, and once I'm done breaking you, you won't be able to pick a sword without remembering my smiling face." He said

"Fuck you!" I exclaimed

"Oh, I'm glad we're starting off on such a high note." Said Kozama

"If you think you can keep me here, your crazy. I'll break out one way or another, and when I do, I'm going to gut you like a fish," I said

"Oh what harsh language, but not expected from you. Sadly I must burst your bubble. As you probably already figured out, you lost connection to your precious little dragons, and you probably can't feel your powers." I blinked my eyes at him. "If you look down, you'll see you don't have your belt with the crystal shard of Meteor or Icicle, but no worries, I'm keeping them safe." I did as he said and saw it was gone. "Next, I placed a spell on the land around us that nullifies your powers. So pretty much Mr. Young, you right now are an average human."

"Please, Princess Celestia and my friends will find me," I retorted

I heard him hum as she walked over to the right of me. I followed me as he walked past me before turning back to me, "That might be true if they had any idea where you were. The portal Scissor Arm brought you through doesn't leave a trace for unicorns to follow. So as we speak, you just poofed off into thin air." I watched him as he looked at me. "Nopony is going to find you, Mr. Young, which means you're all mine." He laughed as I growled still trying to get at him.

"You'll see, my harem will find me," I retorted once again.

"Trust me, Mr. Young, you shouldn't put faith into ponies, I should know. But enough of this, it's time to take your first steps into the depths of Hell." Said Kozama

I watched as his magic came to life and pulled my glasses off my head. I watched in the blur as he crushed them right in front of me. Damn it, now am I going to see. He looked at me before grabbing my head and forcing open my eyes. I squirmed to try to break free from his grip.

"Hold still now." Said Kozama

I watched as his horn once again came to life. His horn sparked before bolts of lightning shot right into my eyes. I began to scream bloody murder as pain flared through my eyeballs. My eyeballs felt like they were on fire. Soon it ended, and he let go of my head. The pain was still present. I huffed and puffed as I felt sweat roll down my face. I kept my eyes closed as not to subject them to the light. I had no idea what he did to me. I heard him walk on over and sit back down in his chair.

I slowly opened my eyes to see my vision was still blurry. I closed them and opened them, and to my surprise, nothing was blurry. I could see perfect 20/20.

"What did you do?" I asked

"Simple, I fixed your vision for you." He said

"Why?" I asked

He gave a dark laugh, "I can't have your vision spoiling all my plans and fun."

I watched as he bent down and pulled up a bag. It looked stuff to the brim as he began to unzip it. I saw inside was stuffed with folders and writing tablets. Kozama pulled out a large file from the bag before setting it back down on the floor. The folder had the words, "Project Young' on the front of it. I also noticed the folders was bulging with papers.

"Now I think it's time we get down to business." He opened the folder and pulled out a large stack of papers with the title page being, 'Experiment One.' He placed the folder away from him and unclipped the set of documents. "Now do you recognize this pony."

He flipped the stack of stapled papers over to me. I saw the first page had a smiling Twilight. I noticed the picture was before Calvin raped her as she didn't have the dark ring on her horn. I didn't say a thing as I looked at him. He smiled before taking the stack back. He lifted the page and began to scan the contents.

"Silence is an answer, Mr. Young, but not like you had to answer anyway, I already knew the answer. Twilight Sparkle daughter of Twilight Velvet and Night Light. She has an older brother by the name of Shining Armor who is married to Princess Cadance, making her a sister-in-law. Moon Star is her adoptive daughter with you being the father. Her assistant is Barbara the dragon." Said Kozama

"How do you know all that?" I asked

"As I said, it's my job to know." He said

I watched as he continued to scan the stack of papers before closing it and then pulled out another set of documents. He set the pile in front of me, "now do you recognize him."

I looked down at say a picture of a creature I never wanted to see again. A creature that tore every ounce happiness out of my Twilight and scared her horn.

"Calvin," I uttered under my breath.

"Correct, Mr. Young." Dr. Kozama took the stack of papers back into his hands and began to flip through it. "Calvin the Wolf, a defense attorney in Wolcar. Graduated top of his class in law school. Dated Twilight Sparkle and took her virginity." I saw Kozama give a wicked smile as he flipped a page. "He was also responsible for raping Twilight Sparkle; you do remember that, don't you."

"How could I forget," I said with venom in my words.

"Yes, how could you forget when a vile creature rapes one of your loves. But haven't you ever wondered why." I raised my eyebrow at him. "I mean, haven't you wondered how Calvin got his hands on the power he had." I just kept looking at me as he smiled at me. "I know you want to know."

"I'll say yes to that doctor," I said

"You're looking at the answer, Mr. Young." Said Kozama

It felt like my world just stopped as his words resonated in my mind. I felt my rage coming up as I growled and began to fight with all my might to try to break the leather straps. I wanted to grip Kozama's neck and choke the life out of him.

"You fucking BASTARD!" I screamed

I growled and tried to break free. I felt the leather straps scraping my arms as I tried to break free. I bucked and pulled like a trapped wild animal.

"You BASTARD, you FUCKING BASTARD!!" I screamed

I saw Kozama's smile disappear as a scowl appeared on his face. He bent down before scooted out his chair and walked over to me. He looked at him before he stabbed a knife into my left hand. I screamed as he moved the blade inside my hand.

"Peace Mr. Young, we need peace!" Exclaimed Kozama

I huffed as the pain still shot through my body.

"Please Mr. Young, no yelling. We use our inside voices in here; you know how to use your inside voice." He looked down at him, and I nodded my head. He smiled before releasing the grip on the knife, "Good."

He walked back over to his seat and brushed his mane out of his face, and he scooted forward as he placed his hands together. He looked at me as I huffed and puffed to deal with the pain in my hand. It was all quiet except for my breathing. He raised his eyebrow and gestured his right hand, which told me to speak.

"You gave Calvin that dark power, the power that he used to scar Twilight's horn and allowed him to rape her. The same power that let him destroy Canterlot and nearly kill me. But I don't understand why?" I said

"I was getting to that Mr. Young. But I had to deal with your screaming. I don't like screaming, Mr. Young, I like things to be calm. Now before you rudely interrupted me, I was about to tell you about my findings. My first experiment, you can call it a trail." Said Kozama

"A trail," I said

"Yes, a trail to see if you worth my time. Sure my master was asking me to kill you, and I could. Oh, I could, without even breaking a sweat. It would be like snapping a twig, or hell, you saw that Scissor Arm could do it without a problem. But what's the fun in killing your meal when you can play with it before you kill it. The joy of watching it fear you as you show it death, but never kill it." Said Kozama

"You're insane; you know that," I said

"Oh I know, Mr. Young, I know. But as I was saying, I wanted to see what made you, you. It wasn't hard to trick Calvin into drinking my little creation. His mind completely hazed with anger about not winning is trophy bitch, he was like a fly to the spider's web. I watched as he raped your worthless little unicorn. You should have seen her crying and screaming for help, but never able as Calvin stuffed his cock into her mouth. I'll say, she can take cock quite well." Said Kozama

I felt my anger boiling over as he told me about Calvin raping Twilight. The one time in my life where I failed. The one time where I couldn't protect one of my lovers.

"SHUT THE FUCK UP!!!!" I screamed

But that ended when I felt Kozama's magic grip and twist the knife in my hand. I screamed as the blade dug and tore my muscles and nerves.

"What did I say, Mr. Young?! Peace, Mr. Young, we need peace!" Exclaimed Kozama

Soon the knife stopped moving causing the pain to die down. I huffed and puffed as sweat started to roll down my face as I looked at Kozama.

"I hope you know what will happen every time you speak out of tone." Said Kozama

I looked at him, which caused him to smile. Why is he smiling? Does he like seeing me in pain? I pulled myself to look at him before he cleared his throat and began to speak again.

"Now where was I, yes, I was telling you about all that Calvin was doing to your precious beta of your harem. But since that seems to be too much for you, I guess we can skip past it." He scanned the papers in front of him. "Well, after you found your lovely semen covered mare, you proceeded to fight Calvin across Canterlot with one Night Light and Shining Armor. But Calvin dealt with them without a problem, which left you." He flipped another few pages. "You fought Calvin all the way to the magical dome protecting the ponies of Canterlot from him, that Sunslut and Moonslut put up. You nearly lost to Calvin until you were able to use the Ancient Power, Eruption. You won, but the fight was far from over. You stopped your harem beta, Twilight, from killing Calvin. That surprised me most of all. How you stopped Twilight from killing him, even though he deserved it." He pulled a picture and looked at it. He seemed to enjoy the image as he smiled at it. "Now for my last question about this topic is have you ever wondered who killed Calvin?"

"Let me guess; you're going to tell me," I stated

"Even better." He set the picture in front of me. I looked at the picture of Calvin's dead body painting the area red and his guts hanging on the roofs of buildings and most of disturbing part was his head resting in the middle of the scene. "You like it."

"Like it, how can any sane pony say that like it?" I stated

"True, but it's pleasant to my eyes, especially when I'm the one who killed him." He said

"Why?" I asked

"After each experiment, you have to make sure all the loose ends are tied up. Well, Calvin was a loose end I had to deal with, and well I dealt with him. It was easy, considering the potion I gave him allowed me to kill him with a simple snap of my fingers." Said Kozama

"You're sick!" I exclaimed

"Yes, sick with passion. Now let's talk about experiment number two." He put all the papers he was looking over and put it into the file before grabbing a second stack of documents with the cover page reading, 'Experiment 2'. He set the stack down and unclipped it as he searched for what paper to show me. He pulled out a set of documents and set them down with yet another picture. I recognized it as a Freeza that resided in the mountains that bordered the Crystal Empire. "You remember this case, don't you."

"Of course," I said

"Excellent, it wouldn't be fun if you didn't remember, and I hate not having fun." He pulled the stack over to him and began to scan it. "Let's see the experiment begins with a little fun on my part. You see after seeing your strength and battle technics while facing Calvin; I next wanted to test the extent of how far you'll go to protect the innocent and those you call friends and lovers. It was quite simple. I created a potent poison that would corrupt the Freeza king. The king would use his powers to begin a new ice age over the Crystal Empire. It was all going according to plan when I saw the princess of sluts go off to find you. What my surprise when you brought your friends with you. It made my experiment that much more enjoyable." Said Kozama

I wanted to scream again but looked at the knife embedded in my left hand. I didn't feel like going through the pain once more. You fucking bastard!!! I felt my anger was reaching new highs as I sat here listening to Dr. Kozama telling me about Calvin raping Twilight and the near genocide of the Crystal Empire was all his doing.

"So your plan was to genocide the whole Crystal Empire just to see how I stand up for others?" I asked

"Bingo, and what an experiment it was. I watched you leave the Crystal Empire, and travel the Crystal Mountains to save the Crystal Empire. I watched you survive the Freeza attack and survive your fall. But I also watched as the ones you wished to protect began to pray and accept death. How they talked about meeting loved ones in the Golden Pastors and about meeting the great Faust." Kozama paused he seemed to be thinking about something. "Do you wonder why I joined Pandora?"

"What, how does that have to do with your experiment?" I asked

Kozama sat back in his chair as a smiled at me, "I saw how you were reacting to my story. I'm proud you decided to use your inside voice and not just straight scream and yell. So I decided to lighten the mood. But haven't you ever thought about that. Why do people and ponies decide to follow Pandora."

"If I had to guess from what I know about Stray Wolf and Slugger, to get revenge or something," I said

"Close to a point, Mr. Young. In truth, it's what Pandora will grant us. For Stray Wolf and Slugger, it was revenge. But not every follower seeks revenge, take me for instance. I don't seek revenge; I seek something else. Something I sought back when I was living under the guidance of Sunslut." He got up and turned his back to me. "Tell Mr. Young, do you believe there is a higher power, a place after death, a god?"

"Yes," I stated

"Haven't you ever wondered why ponies praise a being that only ever appears in written text and nopony has ever seen in life." Said Kozama

"I believe you have to have faith that Faust is real," I stated

Kozama began to laugh as he turned back to me, "Faith, faith is a word used when ponies try to push the truth away. A way ponies try to suppress the hopelessness of an event." He laughed again, but much darker.

"So what does this have to do with anything you seek from Pandora?" I asked

Kozama stopped laughing and walked over to the table and slammed his hands on the table and looked at me with eyes full crazy, "Everything Mr. Young. You see my wish to Pandora is not revenge on the pony that damned me, no its to become more than a pony. I wish to become a god among ponies." He laughed, "Yes a god among ponies. For when the day comes, and Pandora rises from his tomb and brings the fires of Hell with him, and when bodies upon bodies of ponies litter Equestria's lands. And when the ponies have lost all their faith in the great Faust, I'll step towards them. I shall save them from the wrath of Pandora. That's when Faust will die, and I shall rise as the one true god of Equestria. But I don't just one Equestria, no, I want Eques to praise me as a god, as their god." He laughed as he took a seat. "Now you know, Mr. Young, my purpose for following Pandora. Who knows, maybe you'll even begin to praise me as your god and beg me to end your suffering when the time comes of course."

"At first I swore you were just insane, crazy and sick. But now I see you're in a completely different ballpark. I can't even say what you are," I said

"Oh, Mr. Young, we haven't even scraped the truth of what ticks inside my mind. But let's return to our talk about my experiments." He scanned the documents in front of him. "You found Icicle, the Crystal Shard Dragon of Ice and used her powers to destroy my corruption beast and saved the Crystal Empire. I think that sums up that story. But what about the findings and the discoveries, you might be asking yourself. Well, those Mr. Young, were impressive. I've seen many heroes in my time, but you take the cake. To travel the freezing lands of the Crystal Mountains just to save a bunch of worthless ponies you didn't even know."

"Just because I didn't know them doesn't give me a right to let them die. I defend all in need of help," I retorted back at Kozama.

"As a true hero would say." Kozama tucked that set of documents away and pulled out a small stack of papers. He held them to his face and scanned the pages. "Do you remember the time you came down with Crystal Fever?"

"Yes, and let me guess, you gave it to me," I said

He set the stack of papers down and smiled at me, "Not this time, you got Crystal Fever when you were lying unconscious in the freezing snow of the Crystal Mountains. But I was the one who saved you."

I blinked my eyes at him like he was crazy, "That's impossible, my girls told me that the hospital found a cure just in time."

"Oh, that's because they didn't want you to know about their shady deal with Stray Wolf. You see for my last experiment; I needed to test your blood. That was all I needed to test before I had everything I needed for your visit. It was a simple plan; Stray Wolf would approach your crying harem and present them a simple deal, a pint of your blood for the cure. To my amazement when the shy Fluttershy, happened to show off her demon powers. You should have seen her threating to kill Stray Wolf where stood and didn't seem to blink an eye at it." He paused as he chuckled and seemed to be murmuring under his breath about something. "Well, Fluttershy took my bargain and well here you are. I'll have to thank her sometime because of all this couldn't happen without her." He laughed as he looked back over the stack of papers. "I used your blood to understand your powers fully. After I knew that, I had everything to begin my plan."

"And if I remember correctly, your plan, Dr. Kozama, is to break me," I said

"Yes, I'm glad you remembered my rambling from earlier." He reached down and once again pulled up his bag. He put the folder inside and next pulled out a medium-sized black box. I watched as he set it down and opened to reveal a syringe and a vial of black liquid. He picked up both and inserted the needle of the syringe into the vial and began to extract all the black liquid. He flicked the needle and looked at me with sadistic eyes. "Now you take your first steps in my Hell."

He got up and walked over to me. I struggled to break free as I didn't want to know what he had in that syringe. He laughed at my attempts. I watched his horn begin to glow blue before it surrounded me, causing to me stop. He stepped forward and unbuckled my left arm. He removed the knife and placed it on the table. He flipped my arm over and pointed the needle down and in a quick motion, pushed the needle into one of my veins and began to push the plunger of the syringe. I felt the liquid beginning to enter my system. The feeling of dread covered me as the liquid kept entering my body.

Then his magic grip ended, and I felt Kozama releasing me. I looked at Kozama as he smiled. I was now free to go after him. I got up, and I was about to lunge for him when I felt everything start to spin. I watched as Kozama begin to become three. I gripped my head as the world around me spun faster and faster. It felt like the worst case of vertigo ever. I clutched my head with both of my hands to stop the pain. But every time I opened my eyes, I saw more and more copies of Kozama. All of them smiling sadistically at me. I dropped to the floor and began to spit up. I felt my body slowly starting to shut down. I looked up at the Kozamas as they smiled at me. I then heard them all speak.

"I once again welcome you to Hell, Mr. Young. I know you'll enjoy your stay here."

I reached out to him, but I couldn't figure out which Kozama was real. I heard him laugh as I hit the ground. His laugh was the last thing I heard as my world faded into black.

***

I slowly began to open eyes to the world around me. I looked to see I was staring at a stone ceiling. Areas of moss were slowing creeping over the rock. I felt the cold stone floor under me and looked to my right to see a set of steel bars blocking me from the hallway outside. How the hell, did I wind up here? I slowly pushed myself up from the ground. My head was still spinning, but not as bad as before. I looked around for Kozama but didn't see him. Damn, where did that crazy doctor go? I happened to look down to see my left hand completely healed, if not a scar from where the knife went into my hand. How did that happen?

"I did that."

I heard a soft female voice speak out to me. It sounded like the way Fluttershy talks. I turned to see a mare crotching in the corner looking at me. I looked over the mare. She had an olive coat, like Apple Bloom. Her mane was a peach color with a silver strip running down the side of her mane. She also had a BB-cup chest on her. But the noticeable features where her red demonic eyes that had cat slits for her pupils and a set of six large black raven wings on her back, three on each side. She also had two fangs sticking out her mouth and demonic symbols running up her arms and across her face, much like Fluttershy had when she showed me her demon side.

"I see you're finally up. I'm glad I was worried you would never wake." Said the mystery mare

"What?" I asked

"You've been out for nearly three days. I guess whatever Kozama gave you didn't exactly take well to your body." Said the mare

"Three days, wait, who are you?" I asked

"You can call me Sin. I used to have a pony name, but I lost that long ago."

I did see all she had one was a tattered blue shirt that looked like it had seen better days and a pair of shorts. I didn't see either of them having her cutie mark printed on it. I happened to look down at my left hand again and remembered her statement about fixing it.

"You patched my hand left?" I asked

"Yes, it wasn't hard, I just used the limited amount of blood magic I have to heal and seal the wound." Said Sin

"Wait, you can use blood magic?" I asked

"Yes, it comes naturally for a pony who's cursed to carry a blood demon inside of her." Said Sin

I looked around to see she and I were the only ones in the cell. I looked back outside to see the other cells empty. I think Sin saw me looking as she spoke up.

"There's nopony else." I turned back to her. "It's just you me, Kozama, his pets and that walking giant tin can."

She must be referring to Scissor Arm when she said walking giant tin can. But what did she mean by Kozama's pets?
I can't see Kozama being a dog or cat person. That's when I heard the sound of hooves walking on the stone floor. I looked down and saw Dr. Kozama coming towards Sin and me. He stopped at the cell and smiled as he looked at us both.

"I'm glad to see you're alive, Mr. Young." He looked over to Sin as she looked at him. "I'm glad to see you as well, Sin, my dear."

I watched as Sin just pulled her legs closer to her chest. I then looked at the doctor as I heard the sound of heavy metal and saw Scissor Arm now standing next to Kozama. I growled as I got up and tried my hardest to get to Scissor Arm.

"You bastard, I'll make you pay for what you did to Blood Fang!" I exclaimed

Scissor Arm chuckled at my attempts as did Kozama. I watched Kozama's horn come to life as I felt my body suddenly stop. Damn it! I watched as Scissor Arm open the cell and took a grip around my neck and pulling me to him. I looked at his eyeless, eye holes. He didn't say a word as I struggled to breathe.

"Not too tight, Scissor Arm, I still need him." Said Kozama

"You're lucky I didn't kill your little pony friend that day." Said Scissor Arm

I growled as Kozama locked the door and proceeded to walk with Scissor Arm carrying me away by my neck. It didn't take long to see fresh sunlight, and we were now outside. I looked to see that Scissor Arm brought me to an arena that resembled the Roman Coliseum on Earth. I then felt Scissor Arm toss me to the ground below. I hit it hard with a thud, but luckily sand covered the ground. I slowly pushed myself up and looked at Kozama and Scissor Arm as they stood next to a place where a person of power would sit to watch the match.

I looked at them until I saw Scissor Arm tossed down an item. I watched it clang against the ground and looked to see it was a steel sword. I picked it up and looked back at Kozama.

"Now what, doctor?" I asked

"Now the real fun begins." He walked over a to stone seat and sat down as Scissor Arm stood next to him. "Don't disappoint me, Mr. Young."

I watch Kozama snap his fingers and soon the cage door opened in front of me. I blinked as I swallowed the lump in my throat. I heard the shuffle of hooves on the ground and out came a stallion. I raised my eyebrow at how he got here. I saw he had a brown coat and black mane. He had lifeless blue eyes. The only clothing was a pair of black pants. Carved into his chest was the picture of a cash register. I wonder if that's his cutie mark, but why is it carved into his chest. The gate closed behind him after the stallion entered the arena.

"Now what, doctor?" You expect me to attack this pony," I said

"Even better, you want to kill him. I want you to spill his blood." Said Kozama

"You think I would kill a pony, then your crazy," I said

"Help me." I looked at the stallion and blinked my eyes. "Please help me."

I was going to respond, but the stallion was suddenly screaming bloody murder. The stallion was shaking out of control as I watched foam come out of his mouth. Blood started to roll out of his eyes as they went into the back of his head. I slowly backed up from the stallion. I gripped my sword as I watched his arms burst apart to reveal two large pincers. His chest broke open to see two large scythes. Last was his head split open to show teeth. What the FUCK!!!

I heard Kozama laugh at the transformation of the stallion.

"Do you like it, Mr. Young? Do you like one of my little pets?" Asked Kozama

Pet is this what Sin meant by Kozama's pets. I looked at the mutant stallion. It made me feel sick to my stomach to think what Kozama did to this poor stallion. Is this what Kozama has planned for me? I could feel fear starting to fill my mind about me becoming a mutant pet to Kozama. I finally found my voice as I looked at the still laughing Kozama.

"What did you do to him?" I asked

"Let's just say it was science, the science of making Chimeras. Now let's see some bloodshed." Said Kozama

He snapped his fingers again, and within a second, a scythe came right down at me. I was able to move out of the way before the second scythe came down at me. I rolled out of the way. I then quickly jumped away as a pincer came at me. Damn, this guy or thing is fast.

"Please, help me."

I heard the stallion talk to me again. The stallion is still inside that thing. I moved again as the stallion tried to attack me with another scythe went at me.

"Listen to me, I can help you," I said

"Help me." Said the stallion

I had to dodge again as the stallion tried to grab me with one of his pincers. I once again was on my toes as the stallion tried to attack me. I only used my sword to block a scythe attack. I didn't want to hurt the stallion if there was a way to help him.

"Stop, we don't have to fight." The stallion didn't respond as I jumped away. "Please, we can work together to escape."

I wasn't paying attention to see a scythe coming down and striking my shoulder. I felt it cut right into my left shoulder. I screamed as I saw the second one coming down and striking my right shoulder. Damn it! I watched as the stallion got ready to strike me with one of its pincers. I knew if I was going to make it out alive, I had to break free. I took the sword and sliced the scythes away. I heard the stallion scream as I moved away from him. I huffed as I felt the blood leak from my wounds. I didn't dare remove the scythe blades out of fear of bleeding out.

"Please, stop, I can help you!" I exclaimed

"Please help me." Said the stallion

I wanted to respond, but I watched as the stallion came running at me. I quickly dodged him, but I didn't expect the stallion to stop, spin and strike me hard in the gut. I fell hard on the ground and felt my sword leave my right hand. I huffed as I felt my world spinning from the collision with my head and the ground.

I desperately tried to get myself back together. I was able to slightly see when I saw the stallion trying to crush my head with his pincer. I rolled out of the way as the pincer came down. I saw my sword and got up and ran for it. I jumped to grab my sword, but the stallion gripped my left leg in his pincer. I felt it chop down and the teeth biting into my leg. I screamed as I felt him draw blood.

The stallion dragged me towards him as I tried ever so desperately to get to my sword. I knew if he drew me in close enough that would be the end of me. No, I can't die. I felt myself growing closer and closer to my death. I pulled with my all might to get the sword. I felt my fingers touch the handle. I took a grip the sword as the stallion pulled me towards him. I quickly turned and shoved the sword into the stallion.

I felt the stallion let go of my leg. I moved away as the stallion fell to the ground dead. I huffed and puffed as the stallion finally died as blood pooled around him. I felt my whole body shake as I had done the one thing I promised never to do. The one thing I stopped Twilight from doing. I had taken a life.

I heard clapping and looked up to Kozama as he looked at me. A wicked smile was covering his face.

"Well done, Mr. Young. Well done." Said Kozama

I watched Scissor Arm drop down to the ground and walked over to me. I just watched as Scissor Arm walked over to me. He stopped in front of me, clenched his fist and slammed into my face. I hit the dirt as everything went dark.

***

I woke once again seeing I was back in the cell. I looked at myself to see my wounds once again healed with new scars covering the areas. I then noticed Sin tearing off a piece of bread in her teeth. She looked up at me as she grabbed a metal plate with some food on it and walked over to me. She put it down in front of me.

"Eat, you'll need the energy." Said Sin

I looked at the food, but I didn't want to eat. My mind still on the image of the dying stallion. Sure I killed him because if I didn't, he would have killed me. But it still didn't feel right as I could have found a way to help him.

"Eat, Xavier." Said Sin

"I don't deserve it," I stated

"I'm not sure what you did in the arena, but now this. It's a kill or be killed game here. If you don't eat, you'll die, and I'm sure you don't wish to die if you survived the arena." Said Sin

"I guess," I stated

I looked at the food as I heard Sin walking away. I didn't look at her as she left me. I knew that I needed the strength for whatever Kozama has planned for me. I have to survive for my family and my harem. I know they're looking for me, I just know it. I picked up the food and began to eat it. After eating and Sin patted the place next to her. I went over and sat next to her. She placed her raven wings around me like a blanket. I closed my eyes with only one thing on my mind; I had just taken my first steps into Hell.

Chapter Forty Eight-Hell pt. 2

Hell pt. 2
Lyra POV

Screams, that's all I heard. Screams of bloody murder filled the black void around me. I pressed my hands against my ears to try to block out the sound, but it never blocked out the noise. I could still hear the screaming. I slowly opened my eyes to see a hanging light illuminating an area. I blinked as the screaming stopped. I moved my hands away from my ears and looked at the light.

I started to walk towards it, even though I didn't have a clue why. I was hoping Luna would appear soon and end this nightmare. I kept moving towards the light feeling every hair on my body stand on end. I saw that somepony was sitting in a chair strapped down. As I grew closer to the pony, I realized that it wasn't a pony, but a human. I stopped as I looked at the human. I noticed the human was male. I saw he was just wearing just a pair of torn up pants. Scars ran up his whole chest. Black lines ran up from his left arm and started to creep onto his chest. A black bag covered his head.

I watched as the bag moved back and forth as the human man breathed. I looked at the human and felt I knew him, but I didn't know why. I decided to see the face of the human. I slowly reached out my hand as my heart started to pound in my chest. I felt sweat rolling down my face as I reached for the bag. Why am I so scared? I grabbed the top of the bag and pulled it off quickly to felt my heart drop into my stomach. I was looking at none other than Xavier.

I slowly backed up as I looked at his face. He had a small beard growing out of his face. His hair was long and unkempt. But most of all was that a large scar ran over his left eye. I watched as he moved his head up and I saw that his left eye was a milky white color. I know that meant he no longer had sight in it. I looked over to his right and saw it had a dead look to it. A look that said everything is hopeless. I saw the look a few times in Bon Bon after she came back from a dangerous mission.

"Lyra, help me." He said

His voice felt like death passing over me. It chilled me to the bone. I decided to help him. I reached out my hand left hand only to hear him scream as I watched his body volt out of control. I backed up and fell on my plot as he cried and tried to break free of the restraints holding him to the chair. I shook myself as I watched a pair of demonic eyes appear behind him and a deathly laughter drowning out Xavier's screams. Then I heard a voice speak out to me.

"You can't save him."

I watch the eyes disappear and slowly got up and turned myself around to see Xavier. I felt my body stop as I looked at him.

"Xavier," I said

I reached out to touch him, but he swatted away my hand and gripped my head. His eyes were black as the night sky as blood came out of them.

"Save me, Lyra. Save me, LYRA!!" Xavier screamed

***

"XAVIER!!!"

I screamed his name as I bolt up. I felt a cold sweat rolling down my face, and my body was shaking out of control. I jumped again as I felt somepony touching my back. I turned to see Bon Bon looking at me with a concerned look on her face.

"Lyra, what's wrong dear?" She asked

"Xavier, he's in danger!" I exclaimed

"What do you mean?" Asked Bon Bon

"I don't know, all I know is that he needs us," I said

"Lyra, the princesses are doing all they can to find him." Said Bon Bon

It wasn't a hidden fact that two weeks ago, Xavier went missing. The princesses began a massive search for him, but the guards had no leads. Hell, they didn't have anything. I felt terrible for Xavier's harem, as they hadn't left Canterlot since the day he disappeared. I wondered how they were doing. Even Ponyville was hoping for a safe return of Xavier. I did see Moon Star around, as she still had to attend school and was staying with the rest of the Apple Family, but she looked utterly depressed. She never had a smile on her face. I wouldn't blame her for looking so sad for losing her one and only father figure.

"I know but this dream, it felt like the same type of dream I had when you went to Manehattan to take down that drug ring. Remember I told you had a dream about you dying, and look what happened when you went off, you ended up in the hospital for nearly a month," I said

"You think this dream was a premonition?" Asked Bon Bon

"I'm not sure, but I do have a feeling that Xavier's not going to make it much longer, where ever he is," I said

I could see the concerned look in Bon Bon's eyes. I watched as she got up and threw on a pair of pants and a shirt. She pulled out a suitcase and began to pack it. She turned back to me as I raised my eyebrow at her.

"Get packing, Lyra, we're going to Canterlot. If your dream was a warning of Xavier's demise, then we need to get to the princesses." Said Bon Bon

I nodded as I got out of bed got dressed. I began to pack my suitcase as well. Hold on Xavier, we're going to save you.

***
Twilight POV

I sat listening to the guard reports as I ran my hand through my mane. It was always the same, nothing new. Hell, the guards were giving up on the search altogether as they didn't have one lead on where Xavier was. I felt my tired mind telling me to sleep, but I couldn't sleep, not while Xavier was out there in danger. I looked over to the others as they listened to the guards. Applejack had dark rings under her eyes from not sleeping. She was like me; she didn't sleep much. Rarity was pretty bad. Her mane was a mess, and she had dark rings, bags and crows feet around her eyes. She didn't look like her classy lady self. Fluttershy was in the same state as Rarity. Barb looked ok, but dark circles sat under her eyes. White Claw looked better than when she first heard that metal monster abducted Xavier. She used to have red puffy eyes from crying all the time. Chi stood by her, not showing a lick of emotion, but I could tell this was hurting her as well.

Rainbow had dark circles and bags under her eyes, but she was also training none stop. She wanted to be ready to fight to save Xavier and show him her skills when we find him. Rainbow wouldn't outright say it, but I knew she had a crush on Xavier. Pinkie had her mane entirely down and always seemed to be crying, even though we all stopped. Moon Star was back in Ponyville continuing her schooling, but from what Granny Smith sends me, it seems like she's depressed. The only two not in the room was Flame and Natasha, but nowadays no one went near Flame.

He kept to himself and growled like a feral cat to anypony that mentioned his brother. He put ten guards in the hospital for saying that the princesses should give up on finding Xavier. So we've been giving him his space. Natasha has been making sure he eats and check on him.

"I'm sorry, princess, but we have nothing new. We've spent two weeks looking for him with no leads." Said a guard

We all flinched as Celestia slammed her hands against the table, "I don't care that we don't have any new leads. We won't stop searching for Xavier Young until he's back here."

"But princess how do we know he's even alive." Said another guard

Celestia just turned her head towards the guard, and if looks could kill, he would be a pile of ash. The guard just looked away trying to avoid eye contact with the solar princess. Luna placed her hand on Celestia's shoulder to calm her down. Celestia had it the worst of everypony in the room. She looked like she could collapse at any moment. She hadn't slept since the day Xavier disappeared. Celestia hadn't had court in the whole time. She was up every minute trying to figure out where Xavier was.

"Say that again, I dare you," said Celestia with venom leaking from every word.

Cadance pushed her auntie back down into her seat before she did something she would regret. Cadance and Shining had also been staying in Canterlot since Xavier disappeared.

"Auntie, please calm down. All this stress isn't healthy for you." Said Cadance

"Yes sister, you need to calm down and sleep." Said Luna

"I'll sleep when Xavier is back here, safe." Celestia pushed herself up. "Now if you all something to say about this search say it now." The guards looked at each other before looking back at Celestia. "Good, now get back to work."

The guards exited the rooms, not daring to say a word. They all feared what Celestia would do to them. I sighed as I pinched the bridge of my nose. I looked up to see Fang walking into the room. I was happy to know that she survived her surgery. Though she always kept blaming herself for letting Xavier get kidnapped by Scissor Arm. But I told her that I nor the harem accused her.

"I guess nothing new." Said Fang

Everypony nodded as she signed and beat her only hand against the wall.

"Fuck!"

I slowly got up and placed my hand on her shoulder as I pulled her into a hug.

"We'll find him, Fang. We'll find him," I said

"I know, but if I just had done something different that day, we wouldn't be here discussing how to find him." Said Fang

"Please Fang, none of this is your fault. Pandora and his followers are to blame." Said Luna

"Yes, and when we find them, we'll show them what happens when you mess with our friend." Said Rainbow

"I guess, I just wish I could help." I saw her eyes go down to where her right shoulder used to sit.

"Everything will be ok, Fang," I said

"I hope." She said

I watched as she walked out the room with her head hung low. I just sighed as I looked back at the others. Celestia had her muzzle buried in a set of documents. I watched her eyes scanning the words on the papers. Luna, Cadance, and Shining were talking among themselves. The others were talking, and of course Rainbow was trying to bring up the mood in the room. Xavier, please be alive. I closed my eyes and prayed to Faust for something good to happen and for her to protect Xavier. But with each passing day, I could feel hope leaving me. I knew if we didn't get a lead soon, we might never find him or worse, only find his dead body. No, Twilight, you have to have hope.

I decided that I need some air and walked out of the meeting room. I walked down the halls of the castle. A few guards looked and whispered as they saw me. They kept their voices low enough that I couldn't hear them. Not that I wanted to, I knew what they were whispering. All the guards wished to stop the search for Xavier as it seemed like a lost cause. I gripped my hands into fists as I continued to walk. I stopped as I saw Fang standing in the garden where she lost her arm and where Scissor Arm abducted Xavier.

I walked out to see her. As I grew closer to her, I heard her crying. I walked up behind her and hugged her as I comforted my friend.

"Why Twilight, why?" Asked Fang

"I wish I knew Fang," I said

She looked back at me with her tear filled eyes. I gently moved my hand up and began to wipe away her tears.

"Fang, we need to stay strong. Xavier needs us to stay strong," I said

"But how, when everything is against us?" Asked Fang

"We have to have faith that we'll find him," I said

"I don't know how much more faith I can give." Said Fang

I frowned at her comment, but I knew it was true. The harem, my friends, the guards and even the princesses were losing faith that we would ever find Xavier. Faith and hope were all that is holding our dream of seeing Xavier again. But it seems like every minute that passes without a lead; we lose more of our hope and faith. But I wasn't giving up until I saw him alive or dead.

I moved my muzzle up and began to nuzzle Fang's muzzle to stop her from crying. I heard coo as she returned it. She flipped herself around, and we stared longingly into each other's eyes before our lips met in a kiss. It was a sweet kiss. It didn't last long as Fang pulled away.

"Did you ever tell, Xavier, about us?" Asked Fang

"No," I said

It was a hidden fact that I'm bisexual. My first love interest wasn't Calvin; it was Fang. Fang happened to be my first kiss. We went out a few dates and enjoyed each other's company. I can't remember the reason we decided to stop dating, but we did. After I broke up with Fang was when I met Calvin.

"I guess you still have feelings for me." Said Fang

"Why wouldn't I? You were my first love and my first kiss," I said

Fang smiled as she hugged me, "I just wish we could try again. Start our relationship over. But you're with Xavier now; I don't want you to leave his harem. I know how much he makes you happy."

I pulled back as I looked at her, "I would love that Fang, and you don't have to concern yourself with the harem."

"How?" Asked Fang

"Because you can join. If you join with us, then we finally restart our relationship, and I'll have both my loves by my side," I said

"I don't know, Twilight." Said Fang

"Please Fang, you like him as much as Rainbow does," I said

"Xavier is cute and one sexy man. I just love the way he flexes his muscles when he fights. Plus there just something about him that draws me towards him. I can't explain what it is, but I like it." Said Fang

"He sure is," I said

We both giggled like two school fillies who had a crush on the new colt in the class. It felt nice to laugh like school fillies after two weeks of hell.

"Twilight," I stopped as I looked at Fang. "Will you accompany me to the medical ward?"

"Why?" I asked

"Because if we're going to find Xavier, then I want to be back in tip-top shape, which means I need two arms." Said Fang

"So you're going through with it," I said

She nodded at me. I smiled back at her, "Then let's get going."

I took her left and intertwined the fingers of my right hand. We exchanged a quick kiss as began to walk off to the medical ward.

***
Bon Bon POV

We walked through the streets of Canterlot. The rich ponies of Canterlot went about their business as nothing had happened. I ignored them as Lyra, and I traveled up the to castle. I looked at Lyra as she had a nervous look on her face. I knew one thing about my lover if she has a warning, you trusted it. I didn't believe it once, and it nearly cost me my life.

"Do you think the princesses will trust me?" Asked Lyra

"They will," I said

We approached the stone bridge that separated the castle of Canterlot from Canterlot itself. A pair of guards stood watching over the bridge. We walked up to them, and they crossed their spears blocking us from crossing the bridge.

"Sorry, the princesses aren't taking visitors at this time." Said one of the guards

I pulled out my badge and showed them it, "I'm Secret Agent Sweetie Drops of the DAE. Behind me is my friend and mate, Lyra Heartstrings. Now, let us pass."

The guards looked at each other before moving their spears and ushering us forward. I nodded to them both as Lyra, and I made our way into the castle. The guards watching over the doors pushed them open and allowed us inside. I thanked them both as Lyra, and I made our way through the long hallways of Canterlot castle. I stopped a second to ask a guard about where we could find Princess Celestia. He told me that I would find her in the conference room.

I thanked him as we made our way to the room. I saw the door was open and poked my head inside to see Applejack, Rarity, Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie, Chi, White Claw, Princess Luna, Cadance, Shining Armor and Princess Celestia. I motioned Lyra to come inside. I cleared my throat as I drew everyponies attention to me.

"Bon Bon and Lyra, what are ya doin' up here?" Asked Applejack

I looked around noticing Twilight was gone, "Where's Twilight?"

"She left, darling." Said Rarity

"Where's Flame?" Asked Lyra

"Probably in Xavier's room sleeping. We don't go near him since Xavier disappeared. But Natasha and Twilight do check up on him from time to time." Said Fluttershy

I was looking at everypony in the room. Everypony looked tired or unkept, Princess Celestia especially unkept.

"What brings you two here?" Asked Cadance

"Because of Lyra and a dream she had," I said

"A dream." Said Luna

"Well, more like a warning. You see, I get these dreams from time to time that tells me of things to come. I once had it about Bon Bon. And now I had one about Xavier." Said Lyra

"Do tell us, my little pony." Said Celestia

"It all started with this screaming, I believe now is Xavier screaming in horrible pain. I then see a single light illuminating an area in the darkness of my dream. I approach the light to find a human with a bag of his head. I pull the bag off to relieve the human is Xavier." Lyra took a moment to pause. "But he didn't look good. His pants looked torn and dirty. He had scars running all over his chest. The weirdest part where these black pulsating lines that ran up his left arm and onto his chest. I then looked at his face. A large scar ran over his left eye, causing him to go blind in that ey, and his other eye had no life to it. It was like Xavier had lost all hope." Lyra paused again. "He spoke to me before I watched him get electrocuted as a pair of demonic eyes come out of the darkness followed by a laugh that drowns out Xavier. I fell to the ground, and when I got up, Xavier was behind me. I wanted to touch him, but he grabbed me. I saw his eyes were now just full of darkness, no life in them at all and blood coming down from his eyes. He told me to rescue him."

"So what does it mean?" Asked Shining

"That Xavier is dying wherever he is, and if we don't save him, he'll perish." Lyra looked at everypony with hopeful eyes. "Please tell me you have a lead or something, I don't know how long Xavier has."

Everypony looked away from her. Lyra and I knew that meant they had nothing. I placed my hand on Lyra as she hugged me. I cooed to try to stop calm her down. Faust, please, give us anything, anything at all.

"Princess Celestia!"

We looked to see a Solar Guard come running into the room. He was out of breath as he grabbed the door frame as he tried to catch his breath.

"What is it?" Asked Celestia

"We might have a lead on the whereabouts of Xavier Young." Said the guard

Time seemed to stop for all of us. We all looked at the guard waiting for him to tell us the news.

"Well, spit it out, partner!" Demanded Applejack

"Right." The guard cleared his throat. "I was doing my patrols around the docks of Canterlot when I saw this cloaked figure walking the docks. I thought it was strange but ignored it. He came near me and pulled out a letter and gave it to me. He told me that the letter would help us find Xavier Young."

"Did you read the letter?" Asked Celestia

"No, I came right here." Said the guard

He pulled out the letter and handed it over to Celestia. She opened it up and began to scan it over. Her eyes widened as she continued to scan the page.

"Sir guard." The guard stood at attention. "Gather all Solar and Lunar Guards into the throne room."

"Yes, ma'am." Said the guard

***
Celestia POV

I stood looking at the crowd of guards that filled my throne room. They all talked with others around them trying to figure out why they were here. The Lunar Guards yawned as they tried to keep their eyes open. I knew that they didn't wake this early in the morning. I felt terrible for them, but I needed them as well. My eyes then went over to Twilight and her friends. They were all talking to each other. I saw Flame was sitting on Twilight's shoulder as he looked at the guards. The guards kept their distance from him. Natasha rested on Fluttershy's shoulder. Chi and White Claw also stood with them.

I also saw Lyra and Bon Bon standing in the crowd. I then let my eyes linger over to Blood Fang. She stood next to Luna still working on her new prosthetic arm. I was happy to see she decided to go through with the operation. But I could see she was still trying to get the hang of it. But she seemed to be ok with it. Well, I think it's time to begin this meeting.

I stepped forward and cleared my throat, which brought all the attention of every pony in the room to me.

"I thank you all for being here on short notice. I know you're all wondering why we are all here. The answer is simple; I called you all because we finally have our lead to finding Xavier Young." The guards looked at each other before looking back at me. "I know it seems crazy that we have a lead after two weeks of nothing, but we do. Today we got a letter with the exact location of where Xavier is."

"Where is that, princess?" Asked a guard

"It seems he is at the Blood Dome, which is on the edge of the Griffon territory. Now that we know where he is, we will not spend another minute here in Equestria. Tonight, we will launch a full-on assault on the Blood Dome. But only half the guards will come along on this assault. The other half will stay and watch over the castle and Equestria." The guards looked at each wondering who will go and who will stay. "You will know your placements in one hour. Know leave and prepare yourselves for the journey."

The guards saluted before leaving the room. I saw Luna and Fang talking as they walked off to the conference room to talk about who would be coming and staying. I looked over to Cadance and Shining who were walking over to me.

"Auntie, Shining and I will be returning to Crystal Empire to prepare our guards and warships." Said Cadance

"Excellent, just return to Canterlot by nightfall," I said

"Understood, auntie, see you then." Said Cadance

In a flash of light, Cadance and Shining teleported away. I began my trip to the conference room with a renewed hope in my heart. We're coming, Xavier, just hold on a little longer.

***
3rd Person POV

Night hung over Equestria as the moon sat high in the sky. Usually, the night brought peace with it as it was the end of the day. But not for the docks of Canterlot. Guards ran from place to place preparing the Equestrian warships for travel. Guards were saying goodbye to loved ones and friends as they loaded themselves onto an airship. Just as Celestia said, an hour after the meeting, the Solar and Lunar guards knew if they were heading off to the Blood Dome or staying in Equestria.

Celestia watched from her grand warship, 'The Celestial.' She looked over the fifteen warships she was taking to the Blood Dome. She looked over at the ten Crystal Empire warships hovering nearby. Twety-five ships in all with hundreds of guards. I hope it's enough to save Xavier. Celestia knew it was enough guards for the fight to come, but still felt under prepared Her ears flicked as she heard the sound of hooves walking up to her. She turned to see her sister, Luna, coming towards her.

"Sister, it seems we are ready for lift off." Said Luna

"Excellent, then let's go." Said Celestia

"Captian Wind Guard, release all ships!" Ordered Luna

"Yes, ma'am." The captain turned to the dock, "Release all airships!"

The dock crew began to release the airships one by one from their clamps and ropes holding them to the dock. One by one, the ships pulled away from the pier until all fifteen were next to the Crystal Empire ships. Celestia walked out to the front to look at the world before her. She looked over at Cadance on her grand warship, 'The Crystal Love.' She turned to see the Mane six, Natasha, Flame, Chi, White Claw, and Fang looking forward as well. Now it's time.

Celestia looked up at the captain of her ship and nodded to him. He nodded back as The Celestial began to move forward followed by all other airships. Guards and ponies stood on the docks waving goodbye to the ships. Lyra and Bon Bon were standing on the docks waving goodbye and praying for them to return with Xavier.

As the ships flew away from Canterlot, a hood figure stood upon a hill watching the ships sailing away. His cloak was moving with the passing ships.

"God's speed ponies, God's speed."

Chapter Forty Nine-Hell pt. 3

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter Fifty-Road to Heaven

Author's Note

So I'm finally back with the next chapter of The Fabled Warrior. The reason I haven't updated this story or any story is simple; school is taken almost all my time just to sit around and write. It's like I finish an assignment or test, and I turn around, there's another test or some extended assignment. But I guess that's college for you.

Well, I do hope you like this chapter. I'll get working on the next one as soon as school isn't breathing down my neck. So always: comment, like, follow, share and tell. See you all in the next update of The Fabled Warrior.

Chapter Fifty-Road to Heaven

Road to Heave
Xavier's POV

The train whistle bellowed in the air as the Equestria Friendship Express rested in Ponyville station. Ponies were saying goodbye to loved ones as they got onto the train or ones saying hello to those getting off the train. I stepped off the train onto the station grounds. In front of me was the town of Ponyville. It all looked the same, not a brick out of place. I looked at the ponies around me hugging loved one's goodbye or welcoming them home. I blinked my eyes as I watched them.

I turned to watch as my lovers, friends, and family stepped off the train next to me. They all began to stretch as they worked the knots and knicks out of their bodies after the train ride over here from Cantlerlot.

"It's great to be home, right Xavier." Said Applejack

"Yeah, it feels nice."

I smiled as we began to make our way into Ponyville. Twilight and Applejack stood close to me as we walked. Ponies stopped and looked as we made our way through town. I could see the were whispering as he walked by them. We finally reached the library, and Twilight opened the door. She ushered everypony inside, and that's when the smell or paper and ink hit my nose. All too familiar scent for me. I looked at the rows of books as I rubbed my fingers over them. All perfectly organized just the way Twilight likes them.

I knew I was home, but something didn't feel right about the library. Sure I knew I was safe from Kozama, for now. But I still felt like I was in his hell. That I never left it. I felt trapped and stuck in it and that I would never escape it. I looked back at the group as they smiled at me.

"Everything is still the same," I said

"Just like the day, we left it for Canterlot." Said Twilight

Soon a gentle knock came to the door. Twilight opened it and on the other side was Lyra, Bon Bon, and Moon Star. Moon didn't waste any time running up and using her wings to fly into my arms. I caught her before she could hit the floor of the library, she was still working on flying using her wings. She wrapped her arms around me and began to cry. I couldn't hold back my tears as well as I held my loving daughter once again.

"Daddy, you're home." Said Moon

'Yes, daddy's home. Daddy's finally home," I said

After getting the tears out of my system, I wiped my eyes as well as my daughters before turning back to see Lyra and Bon Bon. I didn't get to say anything as Lyra ran up and hugged me tightly. I could feel my shirt getting damp from her tears. I looped my free hand around her as I rubbed her back.

"I'm glad you're back." Said Lyra

"Yeah, I'm glad to be back," I said

Lyra pulled herself away as she wiped her eyes as Bon Bon up next and gave me a quick hug.

"I'm glad as well." Said Bon Bon

"Thanks, you two," I said

They smiled at me as I put my daughter back down on the ground. The second I let go of her, she hugged my leg. She held my leg tight like I was going to vanish again. Twilight walked up and pried our daughter off my leg. She pulled her up and nuzzled her nose across hers.

"You have nothing to worry about, dear, your father isn't going anywhere, anytime soon." Said Twilight

"That's right," I said

I ruffled up her mane as she laughed. I smiled when I heard Moon's wonderful laugh fill my ears. A beautiful sound that I thought I would never hear again.

"Well, I wish I could stay around, but I need to return home and get ready for work tomorrow." Rainbow flew up and hugged me. "I'm happy to have you back, buddy." She smiled at me before flying out the open door.

"I have to head off as well. Bye Xavier, come by Sugar Cube Corner sometime." Said Pinkie

She turned and bounced out the door and off to Sugar Cube Corner.

"I wish I could stay, but I have candies to make. Come anytime, and I'll treat you to some." Said Bon Bon

Lyra nodded as the two of them left the library together.

"I'm also going to be heading out. I need to look over some of my research. I'll see you all around." Said Natasha

She walked out of the open door as well. All that remained in the library was my harem, my brother, and Chi. Chi decided to head off back down to the basement with White Claw following close behind her. White Claw stopped to give me a peek on the cheek. Rarity said she was heading back to her home to check on the boutique. She told me to stop by anytime. Fluttershy said she needed to check on her animal friends and told me to come over sometime.

"Partner how about we go over tah the farm. I know my family would love tah see you again." Said Applejack

"Ok," I said

I ruffled my daughter's mane and followed Applejack out of the house and down to Applejack's farm.

***

Apple trees once again surrounded me as I walked with Applejack down the dirt road to her home. The apples looked ripe for the picking as they sat on their trees. I stopped as I reached up and grabbed one of the red fruits. Applejack stopped as she turned to look at me. I rolled the red fruit in my hand. I brought it to my mouth and took a bite of it. The sweet flavor hit my tongue as I chewed. But something seemed off about the apple. It didn't taste as sweet as I remembered it.

"You still like it?" Asked Applejack

I looked over at her as I swallowed the apple, "Yeah, the same as I remember it." I paused as I looked back at the bitten red fruit, "But something seems different."

"What?" Asked Applejack

"I don't know, the sweet flavor the apple just seems off. Like it wasn't as sweet as I remembered," I said

Applejack blinked her eyes as I continued to look at the apple. I felt her gentle touch on my shoulder. I looked over at me. She looked at me before wrapping her hands around me. I could feel her nuzzling my neck. I could feel the warmth of her muzzle and breath.

"You're going to be ok. Ya hear me, partner, your goin' tah be ok." Said Applejack

Ok, a word I've heard ever since Celestia came and saved me. But in truth, I wasn't going to be ok. I knew it from the second I looked at myself in the mirror. The reflection looking back was not me. Scares running up my body like I just came back from war. A scar running across my left eye. A left eye filled with darkness and a pupil of red. Sure I could see out of it, but it was always a reminder of my torture. The look was enough to tell me; I was never going to be ok. No matter who said it, I was never going to ok.

Applejack stopped and took my left hand and kept leading me to her house. I could feel her fuzzy warm fur as she wrapped her hand tight around mine. I knew she had a fear that I would disappear if she let go. She only looked back at me to make sure I was still behind her.

It didn't take long for us to reach the house. It looked just like I remember it. Even the barn looked the same. Applejack continued to pull me towards the house. She pushed open the door and called out to her family. I could feel the peaceful nature of farmhouse as I entered it. Felt nice to feel a cozy home again, after being in a stone cold cell for so long.

I looked around and then heard something coming towards me. It sounded like it was running from the heavy sounds coming from the floor. I looked and saw something coming towards us. I blinked my eyes and left them widened as I watched a Chimera coming towards me. It's long claws outstretched seeking to kill me. I felt my body stiffen up and sweat starting to roll down my face. My breathing started to get quicker as the Chimera screamed at me. I couldn't move, and suddenly the Chimera took in its arms. It cried as it began to crush me. I screamed with all my might as I tried to break free form its grasp. I continued to struggle to break free from the grip of the Chimera. I could faintly hear a voice, but all my mind could think about was escaping the Chimera's grasp. I could feel something in me wanting to get out of me. But it all ended when I hit the hardwood floor.

I started to catch my breath before I felt something wrap around me from behind. I began to panic again but stopped when I felt a soft fuzzy muzzle rubbing itself across my neck in a loving manner. I looked back and saw Applejack holding me tight. I then turned back to see that there wasn't a Chimera anymore, but Big Mac. He was rubbing the back of his neck of he looked down at me.

"I sent you that letter for a reason, Mac. Ya should have known that Xavier has PTSD." Said Applejack

She wasn't lying about the PTSD. One the third day back to Canterlot, after everypony assured me that I was one hundred percent safe from Kozama, a local therapist looked over me. He asked me questions about the torture and my time with Kozama. I told him everything, let's say I don't think he had ever expected what I told him. He then told all my friends and me that I had the worst case of PTSD he had ever seen. He said that anything could trigger me and cause me to have an episode. Just another thing to add to the pile of reasons I was never going to be ok.

"Sorry Applejack." Said Mac

"Don't apologize tah me, apologize tah Xavier." Applejack

Big Mac looked down at me as I looked up at him, "Sorry partner."

"No problem Mac," I said

Big Mac got down on the floor, so I didn't have to strain my neck.

"I want to thank you for watching over Moon Star. I'm not sure how I can repay you," I said

"Please Xavier, ya don't have to repay us. Your family and that's enough for us tah watch over your daughter. I'm just glad tah see your ok. I hope tah see that smile on Moon Star's face again. I don't want to see her depressed again." Said Mac

"Yeah," I said

Applejack kept nuzzling my neck as Mac, and I talked for a while. Applejack only left me for a minute to get some food. Mac kept me company. Applejack soon came back with a plate with a few apple based products. She put the plate in my lap before moving back behind me and continue to keep me calm, even though I finished my episode minutes ago.

I took one of the apple fritters and bit into it. The taste of sweet treat hit my tongue like a freight train. A taste I dreamt of getting one more bite of when I was locked in a cage eating whatever Kozama gave Sin and me. But like the apple I had, it tasted different, not as sweet or savory as I remember it. But I pushed past that thought as I gorged myself on the apple treats. I finished them in a minute of Applejack putting the plate in my lap. I watched as Big Mac got up this time and came back with another plate full. I took the plate and began to eat.

"Welcome back Xavier." Said Mac

***

I spent the rest of the day walking Ponyville and spending time with my harem or friends. After spending time with Applejack, she led me from her farm to Rarity's boutique. She eyed everypony that walked by us. It was nice to see nothing changed since the time I disappeared. I visited Rarity's shop and she happily just let me sit and watch her make dresses. She was still as beautiful and elegant as the day I laid eyes on her. She would stop, walk over to me, sit on her bed, and lean her head against my shoulder. She would hum a tune as she rubbed her hands across mine. After that, she led me to see Fluttershy, who smiled as she brought her animal friends over to see me.

The animals seemed to sense my pain as they came up and let me pet them. Harry sat behind me, allowing me to lean on him. He also kept his eyes open watching the landscape. Even Angel Bunny, the devil bunny to my brother, curled up in my lap and kept me calm. Fluttershy sat next to me just leaning her head against my shoulder.

After spending enough time with her, she led me off to Sugar Cube Corner. She handed me off to Pinkie Pie, who served me sweets. Her cooking and flavor came out in every cupcake that I stuffed in my face. But like the apple I ate and the apple fritters, it felt different. Like something was missing. But what was strange was that Pinkie was acting completely average, and that's hard to say when you can't even tell what's normal for Pinkie Pie.

She walked around the shop and smiled at me. She didn't bounce or pop out of something. Hell, she wasn't even breaking reality itself. She was acting like a typical mare. Strange, but I understood her reasoning. After I was full of Pinkie's assortment of Cupcakes, it was getting late. She walked me off to the library. We stopped at the door, and she hugged me. I returned it before she broke it. The next thing took me by complete surprise. She pressed her lips against mine in a sweet kiss. It lasted for a short period before she broke it.

She smiled at me before walking back to Sugar Cube Corner waving back at me as she left. I smiled as I waved back at me. I stepped into the library to see Twilight on the couch with a book in her hands. She peeked over the book to look at me. She smiled at me as she closed the book. She placed it down on her desk and walked over to me. She locked the library and took my hand as she led me to our room. She used her magic to turn out the lights of the library.

***

Fire's lit filled the night sky, illuminating the area in an orange glow. The smell of smoke filled the air and chocked out Luna's beautiful night sky. Flames engulfed buildings in a blaze of orange. Nothing was safe from the fire, and no building untouched by the blaze. There I stood in the middle of town looking at the flames. I blinked my eyes, and that's when they appeared. Bodies, bodies all over the place. I looked around and saw pony bodies covering every square inch on Ponyville. Some even had both Solar and Lunar Guard uniforms covering their bodies. I then felt something dripping onto the ground. I pulled up my left arm to see it was a massive black blade made of skin with pulsing red veins. I watched as blood rolled down the edge of the weapon. It dropped down into a puddle of blood.

"Killer, that's what I made you into."

I turned to see Dr. Kozama looking at something. He turned towards me and in his hands was the head of Twilight. A wicked smile came across his face as he grabbed the mouth of Twilight.

"Why Xavier, why did you kill us?" Said Kozama

He laughed as he tossed Twilight's head to the ground. I watched as it rolled over to me. It stopped at my feet. I looked down at it as it rolled over to speak.

"Why Xavier, why?" Asked Twilight

"No, I don't kill," I said

I backed up until I hit something. I turned to see Kozama smiling at me.

"Oh, so you think you're not a killer." Said Kozama

"Yes," I said

"But what about all those poor Chimeras you killed. You knew for a fact that they were still living, but you outright killed them." Said Kozama

"I had no choice," I said

Kozama laughed as he snapped his fingers and images appeared around me. I watched as I tore through Ponyville killing all of the citizens. I watched as I slaughtered my harem. No guard was a match for me as I tore them limb from limb. I watched as a few begged me for mercy, but I didn't give it as I gutted them. I tore out their internal organs, laughing like a crazy man the whole time.

"No, no, no!!!" I screamed

"Oh yes, Xavier' you're a killer. That's what I made you into." Said Kozama

More images appeared of my killing ponies, griffons, Sphinx, and everything else of Eques. I grabbed my head as the images kept pouring into my mind.

"NO!!!!" I screamed

Soon it all stopped. I was standing alone in pitch blackness, but in the blink of an eye, I was once again back in the infernal torture chair. I tried to break free from the restraints but I couldn't. Soon I heard the sound of hoof steps coming towards me. I watched as Kozama appeared out of the darkness. He leaned down to look at me as he gave me a wicked smile.

"You think you can escape me; you're lying to yourself. You can never escape me. I'll always be near you, like a disease you can't cure. You will never escape my hell, but no worries, I brought you company." He said

He snapped his fingers as a red light started to flick on revealing the dead bodies of all the images I saw, but somewhere just heads. Nails kept them to the wall. I began to try to break free of my restraints as their lifeless eyes looked at me. I soon watched as their mouths began to move.

"Why?"

The lifeless bodies kept repeating that same word. I struggled as it seemed the bodies were growing closer and closer to me. I screamed, but I could only hear them continue to say the same word, why. I blinked and right in front of me was my daughter. Her lifeless eyes were staring holes into my soul. I felt Kozama hands grab my eyelids as he forced them open.

"You can't escape your fate." I watched out of the darkness came a figure. "You can't escape what you will become." A blade appeared out of the darkness. I struggled to break free or turn away, hell even scream, but nothing was working. "You will become what they fear." The figure pulled the blade back. "You. Will. Become. A. Killer!" The blade went forward and smashed into my daughter's chest. Blood splashed up on me from the impact. I wanted to scream, but nothing would come out.

I watched as the figure walked forward revealing the character to be me. I watched as the other me took the head of my daughter and tore it off. I felt my world falling around me as I looked at the head of my beloved ten-year-old daughter. The other me turned the head towards me before tossing it onto my lap. I freaked out as the head sat in my lap. I wanted to run, to escape, but I couldn't.

I watched in horror as the head turned itself to look up at me. My daughter's lifeless eyes were looking up at me.

"Why father, why did you kill me?" She asked

"Why Xavier, why did you kill us?"

I looked around me as heads of every creature sat around me repeating the same phrase. The closet to me where my lovers and friends.

"Why Xavier, why did you kill us?"

"You can't escape your fate. You will be a killer, that is your fate."

I spotted Kozama before he snapped his fingers and flashes of me killing appeared as bodies began to rain from the sky. The heads kept repeating the same phrase with no end in sight. Then it was over, and I looked up to see Kozama's smiling face.

"Killer."

I roared with all my anger and broke free from my binds and summon created the blade out of my left arm. I rushed forward and stabbed Kozama. But as I relaxed, I saw it wasn't Kozama but Applejack.

"Why Xavier?"

"No, no, no, no no!!!" I screamed

***

I jumped up in bed as I started to breathe in quick bursts. Cold sweat was running down my face. I looked around and saw I was in Twilight's room. Moonlight was streaming in through the window. I looked over to see Twilight to the right of me, and Barb to the left. I grabbed my face as I could still feel myself shaking out of control. I could still hear Kozama's words echoing in my head.

"You're a killer."

I pulled the covers off myself as I snuck myself into the bathroom. I closed the door and turned on the faucet. I cupped my hands as I collected the water before splashing it against my face. I looked up at the reflection. The haunting dream still fresh in my mind. I decided to see if I could create the blade in my nightmare. I lifted my left arm and looked at it. I tried to figure out if it was possible for me to transform my arm into the black blade I saw. But nothing happened as I looked at my arm. I flexed my fingers as I kept thinking of how I could get it to transform but stopped when I decided I didn't want to know if it was true.

I looked back at the mirror as I stared at my reflection. Am I truly a killer. I looked down at my hands as vid images of my nightmare returned. I held the sink as the images all played back of me killing ponies outright with no remorse, with no compansion. I could hear them begging for me to stop, but I don't. I took another look at myself, and I saw the other me, the killer me. He stared at me before producing a wicked, demented grin.

"You'll kill them all."

I cupped up more water before splashing it on my face. I looked again, and it was just me. I turned off the water as I dried my face off. I don't want to hurt anypony or kill them. I sighed as I knew that I might do that if I stayed in Ponyville. I know what I have to do. I snapped off the light of the bathroom and slowly opened the door. I slipped out and started to open the drawers to find some of my clothing. I grabbed some clothes and went downstairs. I found my old backpack and filled it with my clothes, a little food, and some water. I zipped it up as I threw on my boots and grabbed the zip-up jacket that Rarity made for me. I then looked at Twilight's desk. I walked over and grabbed a spare piece of paper and began to write out a message. I rolled it up and tied with the string nearby. I grabbed my bag and opened up the door and stepped into the brisk night air.

I locked up the library and began my way towards the only place worthy of me, the Everfree Forest. But I turned back one last time to look at the library as well as the quiet town of Ponyville. I'll miss all of you. I began my trek to the Ever Forest, and didn't turn back once to look at the home I was giving up.

***

A small fire crackled as I watched the flames consume the wood that I threw on the fire. I watched the fire dance as it devoured the wood. I sighed as I pulled my legs closer to my chest.

"You've been quiet, Crystal."

"You know this isn't right, Xavier. You're not a killer, and you would never think about harming anypony or creature of Eques for that matter."

"Please Crystal, don't try to change my mind about this. I know I wouldn't hurt them, but I don't want to take a chance. I know their all trying to hope that the Xavier they all know and love is still inside me, but he isn't. That Xavier died the second, I entered Kozama's funhouse. Now I'm just a shell of that Xavier, who at any moment, could snap."

Crystal didn't respond to my response. I sighed as I looked back at the fire. I picked up another stick when I heard something snap around me. I perked up as I began to look around me. Soon I saw something emerging from the shadows, a figure. I felt my heart starting to race in my chest as sweat began to roll down my face. But it wasn't anypony I knew as the figure stepped into the light.

The figure was about my height and wearing a brown cloak that covered his whole body. Next to him stood another cloaked figure about the size of Flame. I looked at the two strangers as I tried to think of a way to defend myself from them. But I was weaponless, and I hadn't been able to use my Fabled Powers, so I was utterly at these two strangers mercy.

"Xavier Young." Said the tall one

"Who wants to know?" I asked

"I'm Dagger, and this is my Fable partner, Smelt."

"Fable," I murmured under my breath.

The small stranger removed his hood to show he was, in fact, a Fable, more specifically, a Fable Cat. He had a black coat with a red line going down the middle of his face. Under his eyes were two silver lines that circled his head, resting right under his eyes. He had colored eyes. He had one entire ear, and the other was just half of an ear. Above his good ear was a black flame with a silver center.

"Nice to meet you." Said Smelt

"But how?" I asked

"Easy, we live on this planet." Said Smelt

"Ok, but what do you want with me and, how do you know my name?" I asked

"Because I've been watching you. I've been observing your time here on Equestria fighting against Pandora and his followers. It was I who led the ponies to save you. And now I'm here to save you once again." Said Dagger

"Save me," I stated

"Yes, I'm here to help you once again get back on your feet. To become the hero that will fight against the darkness of Pandora." Said Dagger

I huffed as I looked at Dagger, "I'm not a hero anymore."

"Not right now, but I can make you one, once again. If you follow me, I'll help you return to a normal life. I can get you out of the hell that Kozama has trapped you inside." Said Dagger

I looked at him as the fire continued to burn away at the wood. He could help me get back on my feet. Help me escape hell. Maybe he could make it, so I don't hurt those I love. I looked at Dagger as he stretched out his arm to me.

"Take my arm, and I will lead you to salvation." He said

I looked at his hand before I reached out with mine and took his hand. He helped me up to my feet as I grabbed my pack. He nodded to Smelt, who put out the fire, before gesturing to the forest before us.

"The road to salvation is a long one, are you ready, Xavier?" Asked Dagger

I turned back to look where Ponyville sat. I then looked back at Dagger; I nodded before Dagger nodded as well. Soon the three of us began our trek through the Everfree Forest, as I sought out salvation from hell.

Chapter Fifty One-Heaven's Gate

Heaven's Gate
Twilight's POV

Celestia's sun shined through my window as it always did. Sure Xavier always complained about it, but I liked it. It helped get me up in the morning. As ponies always say, the early bird gets the worm. I yawned as I began to open my eyes. I blinked them to get my vision adjusted to the light. I yawned again as I rubbed my eyes. That's when I felt something wet on my stomach. I looked down to see Barb drooling all over me.

I raised my eyebrow to how she got over to me when she was on the left of Xavier. That's when I noticed that Xavier wasn't in bed with Barb or me. I wonder where he went? I shrugged as he probably woke up and left Barb and me in the bed sleeping. I slowly moved Barb off my stomach and made my way to the bathroom. I turned on the shower and took a quick one. I stepped out of the bathroom as Barb was getting up.

"Morning Barb," I said

"Morning Twilight, where's Xavier?" Asked Barb

"Probably downstairs, since he wasn't in bed with us," I said

"Well, I'm going to step into the shower and get cleaned up." Said Barb

I nodded as I let her get into the shower. I opened up my drawers and began to pull out some fresh clothing. Once I finished dressing, I opened up the door to my room. I stopped by Moon's room. I slowly opened the door to see her still asleep. I smiled as I closed the door once again. No need to wake her up early on a Saturday morning, especially after Xavier's kidnapping. I was happy that she was smiling again.

I made my way downstairs to see Flame sitting on the couch with a note in his hands. His ears perked when he heard me coming down the stairs.

"I'm surprised to see you up early," I said

"Morning Twilight, yeah I decided I wanted to make some breakfast to celebrate Xavier's return." Said Flame

"How sweet," I cooed

"Yeah, but before I could get started, I noticed this note." He showed me the note in his hands. "I think you should read it."

I raised my eyebrow at him as I took the note and began to read it. That's when I felt my heart drop right into my stomach as I read through the lines of the letter and recognized the handwriting as Xavier's.

"Dear my friends, family, and lovers,

If you are reading this note, then I'm gone. I can't stay here in the peaceful town of Ponyville with what has happened to me. I fear that I'm no longer able to hold back what I am, a killer. I fear that one day I might snap from what Kozama did to me and hurt or even worse, kill those I care for and love. I can't risk that happening, so I have decided to leave you all in peace. Please don't try to find me; you won't. I do wish you all a happy life. But understand that I still love you all, my harem mates. I'm doing this for your protection. Also Twilight, please tell Moon Star I love her with all my heart and wish I could stay with her. Please try to move on with your lives and forget me. Take care of yourselves.

Signed, Xavier Young

I couldn't believe what I was reading. I had to read the note few times before the words finally sank into my brain. Xavier left us! My mind started to race as I tried to process what to do next. I was so in my thoughts; I hadn't even heard Flame yelling my name. Finally, his voice snapped my thoughts back into place allowing me to enter the real world once again.

"You ok, Twilight?" Asked Flame

"No, I'm not ok, Xavier just left us! I don't know what to feel right now for what he did." I looked back at the note. "I need to get the girls and find him."

"Don't even bother, Twilight." Said Flame

I blinked my eyes at him in shock, "What, aren't you worried about him?!"

"I am, but I know my brother. If he doesn't want ponies finding him, we won't find him. Trust me, on that. All we can do is wait for him to come back to his senses." Said Flame

I looked at Flame before looking out the window of the library. I felt a tear run down my cheek. Xavier please come back to us.

***
Xavier POV

I followed behind Dagger and Smelt. We had been walking for over an hour since he woke me up after walking a little while last night. I looked around me as we dived deeper and deeper into the Everfree Forest, deeper than I think I had ever gone. And as we walked, I felt something, something similar but couldn't put my finger on it. I could feel the sensation growing more as we continued to travel the beaten road of the Everfree Forest.

"Do you feel it, Xavier?" Asked Dagger

"Feel what?" I asked

"The pulling sensation, do you feel it?" Asked Dagger

"Yes, I can faintly feel it," I said

He didn't respond as it went back to quiet, except for the few birds chirping among the trees. What was that all about? I decided to push that whole conversation out of the way as I paid attention to the pathway in front of me, so I didn't eat the dirt from all the tree roots poking up from the ground.

"I am surprised, Xavier." Said Dagger

"Surprised by what?" I asked

"That you would take my offer of salvation. After spending two and half weeks tortured by a mad pony, I think you would be hesitant to trust me. But why, why do you trust me? I mean, I could be leading you back to that pony or worse, could kill you and leave your body where nopony would find it." Said Dagger

I let his question sink into my mind. Why am I following him? I chewed the inside of my cheek as I continued to follow behind Dagger and Smelt. Why am I trusting them both? I stepped over a tree root as I continued to ponder the question. I then thought of an answer for what Dagger asked me.

"Dagger," he turned his head over to me. "I'm trusting you because I know for a fact your not a threat. You wouldn't seek me out unless you wanted to help me. Plus I can trust the fact that you were the one who brought the princesses to help me. Those both together aren't somepony who wants to kill me or send me back to Kozama."

"Glad to hear that, Xavier. The first thing most people lose after a tragic event is their trust or faith. I see that you haven't lost that just yet. But you took a while to answer that question, meaning you had plenty of questions or whether or not you truly trust me. But I see you came to the correct answer."

We continued to walk down the path until we hit a dead end. The side of a mountain sat in front of us. It raised high into the sky. I could feel the pulling sensation coming from the top of the mountain. Then like a ton of bricks falling onto my head, I now remembered where I first felt that pulling sensation. There's a Crystal Shard Dragon up on the summit of the mountain.

"You were leading me to a Crystal Shard Dragon, that's why you asked about if I felt something. So what dragon is it?" I said

"Holy the Crystal Shard Dragon of light. He will help you find salvation." Said Dagger

"Great, now how do we get up there?" I asked

"You're going to climb it. I wish you luck and hope to see you at the top. Only at the top will you find salvation." Said Dagger

I blinked my eyes, and they were gone. Where the hell did they go? I looked around and then looked up at the mountain. No way I can climb this! I then looked at Meteor's crystal shard. Why climb, when I have a dragon who can fly me. But when I pulled Meteor's Crystal Shard, I saw it was dull. What?

"Sorry Xavier, but I can't fly you."

"Why?"

"Pandora placed a curse on each of our hiding places, he didn't want us being able to rescue our siblings."

I groaned and cursed under my breath as I put Meteor back into his spot and looked back at the mountain. Clouds covered the summit, making it hard to judge how far it went into the sky. Well, I guess it's time to get moving. I cracked my knuckles and began to scale the side of the mountain.

***

I huffed as I pulled myself up the side of the mountain. Damn, how tall is this pile of rocks?! I felt exhaustion falling over my body as my arms ached from holding onto the rocks jetting from the surface of the mountain for dear life. I was pretty high up off the ground that if I let go, I would plummet to my death. But I tried not to think about the fact I could die with one wrong move or if my body gave out. Note to self: get back on workout regiment. I huffed as I continued to stretch out my hands looking for another rock to get my fingers around.

But the rock I grabbed immediately fell out of the mountain, leaving me holding myself with one hand. All of this for salvation. I used my strength to find another rock to grab. I grabbed it and felt it was stuck. I continued to move at a slow pace to make sure I didn't fall. I could feel the pulling sensation growing as I grew closer to the cloud layer. Soon I was passing through the cloud layer and found myself at the top of the mountain. I pulled myself up and looked at the large gate in front of me.

"What the?!" I murmured

I was looking at a giant golden gate with two angels on the sides holding out their hands to welcome new people. I just looked at it with awe and wonder. It looked like paints or pictures of what people described as the Gates of Heaven. Then I felt the sensation was coming from the other side of the gate.

"Impressive isn't."

I turned to see Dagger walking up to me, but I didn't see Smelt.

"Dagger, where's Smelt?" I asked

"He's working on something. But I see you made it to Heaven's Gate." Said Dagger

"Yeah, even if I did come close to dying a few times. But why is it called Heaven's Gate?" I said

"It's said that the ponies that worshiped Holy built this gate after Pandora imprisoned him in his shard. Many say behind those gates lies a beautiful temple." Said Dagger

"So Holy is beyond that gate?" I asked

"Yes, once you pass those gates, you'll find Holy and your salvation." Said Dagger

I stayed silent as looked at the golden gate. I walked forward and placed my hands on each door of the gate. I began to use everything I could give, and the doors started to open for me. I stopped when I felt them starting to move on their own. I watched as a bright light glowed in front of me. I looked at Dagger, and he gestured for me to enter the light. I looked back at it and swallowed the lump in my throat. Well here we go, Xavier. I stepped into the light as I heard the gates close behind me. I looked back before turning and heading into the light.

Chapter Fifty Two-Heaven

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter Fifty Three-Weapons of Harmony

Author's Note

Yes, folks, I'm finally back, Sword Master is finally back at it. Well, it took some time, but I finished the chapter. Yes, you all know have another chapter to read of The Fabled Warrior. I do hope you like it. Well, I won't keep you waiting any longer to read some of my new content. So here it is for your enjoyment, chapter 53 of The Fabled Warrior.

Chapter Fifty Three-Weapons of Harmony

Weapons of Harmony
Twilight POV

I sat watching Xavier and Chi fight against each other. I blinked and in jumped White Claw. Xavier quickly dodged the Sphinx and spun around to strike her face with his boot. The force sent her away from him, but she caught herself midair and landed on all fours. She then ran right at Xavier before taking to the air.

Xavier ducked under her to stay away from her energy claws. Xavier then backflipped away as Chi came crashing back down to the ground. Xavier smirked as White Claw came and landed next to Chi. Xavier put his long sword back into his sheath before turning both his arms into blades. He ran right at White Claw and Chi.

"There still at it."

I looked back at Applejack as she came up to me as she was wiping her hands with a towel before she tucked it into her back pocket.

"Yeah," I said

Since early this morning, Xavier had been training. At first, he was doing his psychical training and then later asked White Claw and Chi to fight him. The two gladly accepted the fight. So here we were, watching Xavier fight White Claw and Chi at Applejack's farm.

It has been three days since Xavier took his new title of the Devil's Fable. Sure it was strange to think the man I love was now wholly embracing the darkness inside of him. The black magic inside of him had given him plenty of new attacks and abilities. I saw first hand what he could do with his new dark powers. Sure I was slightly scared of him, but I didn't let it push me away from him. He was still the same Xavier I love.

I was happy to see Xavier was taking counseling with Dr. Peace to deal with the torture from Kozama. He was also taking his punishment well for leaving us. I was happy to see him spending a lot of time with Moon. Her loving, happy smile was right back on her face, but everything isn't how it should be. Ponyville now had a fear of Xavier. Everypony now looked at Xavier like he was a monster. A monster that was getting ready to kill them. In the market, I've heard ponies talking about how they wished Celestia would do something with Xavier. It made me growl with anger about how they thought Xavier should be in a jail cell, banished from Equestria or worse, put to death. I wanted to bark my rage at them for not knowing the hell Xavier went through before returning to Ponyville. But not everypony was against Xavier.

As a harem, we decided that we would stand by him. We wouldn't leave him, no matter how far Xavier tapped into his new dark powers. We didn't have to fear him losing his way as it seems Holy, the Crystal Shard Dragon of Light, would keep him on the right path. Chi, Rainbow, and Pinkie also weren't going to turn their back on him. Plus I knew Lyra, Bon Bon, Vinyl, and Octavia were also going to be behind Xavier.

Applejack and I continued to watch as Xavier fought White Claw and Chi. Xavier leaped back and raised his blade arms to block White Claw. Chi came behind him. Xavier saw Chi coming at him. I didn't know if Xavier would be able to get out of the situation. But surprisingly Xavier got out, by turning it smoke. I blinked my eyes as Xavier become nothing but smoke. Chi stopped right in her tracks. Both White and Chi turned to see Xavier return to normal happily away from them.

Xavier raised his right hand to the sky. The sky grew bright before beams of light began to rain down upon Chi and White Claw. White Claw placed her hands together, and sand began to spin around her. She raised her hands to the sky before lowering them, as a dome of sand began to form around both her and Chi. The beams of light struck the dome of sand.

The beams of light weren't able to break through the sand dome. It made me wonder about the level of magic Sphinx have when using their Sand Magic. The sand dome went down after the beams of light stopped firing from the heavens. Chi immediately went into action and went for Xavier. Xavier drew his sword and got ready for Chi. White Claw clapped her hands together and formed two massive columns of sand and sent them twisting towards Xavier. She jumped onto the one on her right and began to run along it. Ok, I'm researching Sphinx Sand Magic as soon as I get a chance.

"So how has Xavier been?" Asked Applejack

"Ok, I mean he's still having nightmares from time to time. When a certain sound appears, he gets on edge and prepares himself for battle. But besides that, I think he's slowly getting back to a normal life," I said

"Glad tah hear, especially with the results we got back two days ago." Said Applejack

After Xavier got himself fully settled back into Ponyville, he went to Ponyville General Hospital to get himself checked out. Dr. Horse did plenty of tests, seeing that the princesses asked Dr. Horse to do them if Xavier ever came into the hospital. I wasn't sure why but left it be. After a week of waiting, we got the results of the test. The first thing was that every ounce of blood was now a thick black substance. His blood was black now from the mixture of black magic flowing through his system. But it seemed all his other bodily fluids, even semen, wasn't affect by the black magic integration. It appeared his Fable Powers was keeping the black magic contained only in his blood, which was nice because it meant the harem could safely go back to being sexually active with Xavier. But that was the only good news; the last test brought the worst possible result.

It seemed the black magic also was acting as a poison. As it merges with Xavier's body, it will slowly kill him. The results of the toxin are the black lines that are traveling up Xavier's left arm. Soon those lines will cover every inch of his body as the poison spreads itself across his body. I was holding out hope for a cure, but neither the doctors nor the princesses could cure him. Xavier was going to die, and we had no way to stop it. Sure I had a panic attack when I heard that, but Dr. Horse said that Xavier had between 2-5 years before the poison would kill him. I felt my world stop when I heard I only had 2-5 years left with my lover. Sure the others couldn't believe it either, but strangely enough, Xavier accepted it. He took his fate to die to the black magic poisoning his body. Xavier calmly thanked Dr. Horse and left the hospital. I'm not sure why he's so calm about his death. But I decided to let it be as I knew I needed to spend my time with Xavier and not questioning his motives.

"I still can't believe that in two tah five years will lose him," said Applejack with hints of her holding back her sadness.

I looked back at Xavier as he threw a set of icicle spears at Chi's throwing blades, stopping them in there tracks. I watched as he raised his hands to the sky and created large icicles. Xavier pointed his fingers at Chi and White Claw and sent the icicles barreling towards them. Chi used her tails to break the spear of ice as White Claw took to the skies.

"I wish there was something we could do." Said Applejack

"Yeah, but this time, magic won't help us. In the end, we'll lose him," I said

"Can't the Elements of Harmony do anything?" Asked Applejack

"Princess Celestia looked into that and found if we subjected Xavier to the elements, we could kill him. The black magic has completely merged with his blood and his Fable Powers that any attempt with the elements would kill him in the first minute of harmony striking him," I said

I continued to watch as Xavier's fist struck Chi's gut hard, causing her to spit up a little blood before sending her crashing into a tree. Xavier smiled before he turned to smoke as White Claw came down to strike him. He reappeared behind her and round kicked her right into another tree. I winced as I saw White Claw hit the tree with her back. Chi wiped the blood from her chin as she ran at Xavier and began to attack him with all nine of her tails.

"Applejack," I looked to see Applejack look down at me. "Do you think we're weak?"

"Weak?" Questioned Applejack

"Yeah, weak, like we can't help Xavier fight. I mean think about it. All the times before Xavier's torture, he was the one saving us. The Manticores, the Timber Wolves, Stray Wolf, Slugger, the Timber Wolf Queen, and Emporer Cho Lang. We have always been taking a back seat as Xavier and Flame are right up close to it. I mean, Equestria looks at us as the Bears of the Elements of Harmony, which in a way, makes us heroes. But every time Xavier gets into the fight, we aren't those heroes." I sighed as I watched Chi strike Xavier into the gut with her foot. "Take the battle we all found ourselves in when we went to save Xavier; we were the odd ones out. White Claw and Chi fought the Chimeras like they were nothing. Hell, Fluttershy tore them all apart once she entered her demon form. Sure Rainbow used her speed and what Xavier taught her to fight, and Pinkie was being Pinkie. And of course, I was able to use my magic, but when it came down to it, we, the Bears of the Elements of Harmony, couldn't even fight at the level that the guards and princesses were."

"I get what you're sayin' Twilight. But we aren't fighters." Said Applejack

"But look at what's happening around us. Xavier is still training to fight the followers of Pandora with Chi, Flame and White Claw. Hell, Fluttershy will probably go into Demonshy if she ever catches the sight of Kozama again. But where does that leave the rest of us? I mean, even Bon Bon can fight by Xavier's side thanks to her being in the DAE. Even Fang can fight next to Xavier because of her formal training as a guard. But we can't do a thing to help, and half of us are part of Xavier's harem, and as such, we take the ideology to protect our stallion. But how can we even do that?" I said

"Ya have a point, Twilight. But we can't do anything because none of us have a weapon or even training. Hell, Rainbow isn't even up to the level that Xavier is." Said Applejack

"I wish that there was a way we could fight next to Xavier and not stand on the sidelines," I said

I sighed as I leaned against the tree and continued to watch Xavier, Chi and White Claw go at it. I wish I could fight next to him like they do.

***

I poked my lunch as my friends sat around eating their meals. My mind was still on the fact that I wanted to help Xavier, but I knew I couldn't do a thing to help. I even returned to the library and looked through the books I have on combat, and fighting with weapons, but I knew I would never get enough skill to fight like Chi and White Claw. It was impossible for me to be at any level that would let me fight next to Xavier without dying.

"Twilight darling, are you ok?" Asked Rarity

"Yeah, your poking at your food." Said Fluttershy

"Not mentioning you have a large frown on your face." Said Pinkie

"It's nothing girls," I said

"Don't lie, Twilight, what's wrong?" Asked Applejack

I sighed as I knew it was nearly impossible to lie with Applejack around, "I guess I'm still stuck on the idea that I won't be able to fight next to Xavier."

"You're still thinking about that." Said Applejack

"Thinking about what?" Asked Rainbow

"Yesterday, Xavier was training at my farm with White Claw and Chi. Twilight then brought up the point that she felt powerless because Xavier was on the one defending us and we should be helping him fight like White Claw and Chi." Said Applejack

"And to tell the truth, I returned to the library and did some research, but everything I found would be near impossible for me to learn and master so that I could fight." I slammed my hands on the table. "I hate it that I can't help. I'm going to sit on the sidelines and watch Xavier put himself through hell, and I can't do a thing to help him."

"But we do, do something Twilight. We cheer Xavier on as he fights." Said Pinkie

"Yeah, but that won't save him from a near-death crisis. I can't sit around and let something like Kozama happen to him again. I can't sit by and watch him fight to death anymore; I want to be by his side as he battles the followers of Pandora," I said

The girls looked at me like I was talking in a different language. The only sound was a hiss that came from Fluttershy as I knew she was thinking about Dr. Kozama.

"Darling, I know where you're coming from, but what you're saying is crazy." Said Rarity

"But it isn't Rarity, think about who we are. We are the bearers of the Elements of Harmony. We are supposed to be fighting the threats to harmony across Equestria. But every time a threat appears, we push it off to Xavier, and he puts his life on the line. We stand on the sidelines when we should be using the Elements to put an end to the enemy instead of Xavier."

"I guess when you put it that way, it makes sense." Said Fluttershy

"But still, I don't think Dr. Kozama or any follower of Pandora is going to stand long enough for us to charge and use the Elements." Said Rainbow

"Rainbow has a point there." Said Rarity

"Or even if the Elements of Harmony will do anything tah the followers of Pandora." Said Applejack

"I guess your right." I sighed as I looked at the girls, "Strangely, I wish the Elements of Harmony could turn into weapons."

At the moment a throwing blade landed in the middle of the table. The girls and I jumped up from our seats and gathered close together. I quickly put up a shield and scanned the area. I had heard that there were still followers of Emperor Cho Lang out there. I kept the shield up and examined the buildings, but nothing happened. After another minute, I released the shield spell and watched Rainbow jet off. I turned my attention back to the throwing blade. Around the base was a rolled up scroll. I picked up and blade and held it in my hands. It doesn't look like the blades Chi lugs around with her.

Rainbow returned, "I checked around the buildings but saw no trace of any foxes. I also checked on Chi and White Claw and saw them hard at work dealing with the lunch rush at Sugar Cube Corner, so I know it couldn't have been Chi."

"I doubt it was Chi or any fox; the blade isn't one that they would carry. It seems custom made," I said

I pulled the note from the blade and unrolled it. I read the contents of the letter out so the others could hear.

"If you seek to help Xavier, then perform the spell below. Once you reach the area, perform the second spell, you'll know once you arrive where to perform it. Inside you'll find what you're seeking."

"What?" Asked Rainbow

"What is right Rainbow." Said Pinkie

I looked at the two highly advanced spells on the bottom of the paper. Both spells were complicated, but I could cast them since Celestia pushed many complicated spells on me. I closed my eyes and cast the first spell. My horn fired off a lavender wave, and soon a gas trail of lavender appeared in front of my friends and me. We all looked at each other and decided to do what the note asked and followed the smoke trail.

***

"I'm not sure we should be this deep in the Everfree Forest, dears." Said Rarity

It was true; the trail was leading us deep into the Everfree Forest, far deeper than one should travel. Ponies know to fear the Everfree Forest because what's inside like Timber Wolves, Manticores, and even Hydra. But the deeper one went, the worse the creatures got. I heard rumors that you could find spiders the size of a fully grown stallion or a strange mutant creature built of random body parts.

Every sound caused us to pause and look around us. After we were sure that nothing was coming after us, we continued. We stayed close together as not to get separated on our journey. Separating this deep would easily spell death for one of us.

"So does anybody know where we even are?" Asked Fluttershy

It surprised me that Fluttershy was shaking nonstop and jumping at each sound, even though she was practically a demon. But I guess that her true side is more powerful than her demonic side.

"I'm not sure," I said

"I just hope we aren't falling into a trap." Said Applejack

"Please Applejack, don't try to make it worse than it already is." Said Rarity

We continued to follow the trail until it stopped, and we saw what it lead us to, a dilapidated building. The stone building was falling apart as moss and vegetation began to take it over. The trees hid it from the eyes of those who would try to spy it from the sky over the Everfree. The tree line barely lets in enough light for us to look at the stone building.

"This is it!" Exclaimed Rainbow

"I agree, we trotted through the most dangerous forest for a dilapidated stone building. If I wanted to see that, I would head over to the Castle of the Pony Sisters." Said Rarity

"No, remember the note said that I would have to use the second spell once we got here. But I don't understand where?" I said

"Maybe try the alicorn skull." Said Pinkie

Pinkie wasn't wrong as in front us was an alicorn skull. It was a bleach white color with a hex symbol on the head. It sat where one might put a door.

"Now that's disturbing." Said Applejack

"I think that's a clear sign we should get out of here." Said Fluttershy

I looked at the skull and quickly realized what I was looking at, an alicorn tomb.

"Girls, I think we found an alicorn tomb," I said

"Alicorn tomb?" Asked Rainbow

"Yes, in the early ages of Equestria, the primary race was alicorns before there was just the King and Queen of Equestria, and know Celestia, Luna, and Cadance. Alicorns of power had tombs created for them. I think we're looking at one of those tombs," I said

"So why would somepony send us here?" Asked Rainbow

"Because whatever we're seeking is inside this tomb," I said

"Your not seriously thinking about entering that tomb, Twilight. Do you know what's inside a tomb, spiders, comb webs dirt and worse of all, a dead pony or the skeleton." Said Rarity

"Yes, but the skeleton will only be the rest of the body as the head of the alicorn was always chopped off and magically attached to the door. Then a hex is placed on the head of the alicorn to keep the contents of the tomb safe," I said

"That's barbaric." Said Rarity

"Back in those time that was the norm," I said

Rarity stuck out her tongue as I looked at the skull. I'm guessing the second spell activated the hex on the head and will open the passage for us. I pulled the piece of paper from my pocket and read over the second spell. I nodded once I knew it. I placed my hand on the hex and closed my eyes and began to channel my magic through my horn. A rumbling sound echoed through the forest, which made me move away from the skull. I backed away and watched as a line split the stone and head in half. Then it began to open inward.

A chill passed over my spine, and I knew my friends felt it as well as we stood looking at the darkness of the tomb in front of us. I swallowed my fear and began to make my way towards the entrance. I turned back to my friends who were looking at me.

"We've made it this far, let's not back down now. Remember we're doing this to fight next to Xavier in the coming fights," I said

It seemed to push the girls to swallow their fears and follow close to me. We continued on our way using the lit from the outside to see. But that's when we heard the sounds of something move. We all turned to watch as the doors quickly shut behind us leaving us in the dark. I cast an illumination spell so that we had light. A ball of lavender light appeared over my head and began to cover the area in lavender light.

"Great now were trapped." Said Rarity

"Well, in that case, we move forward. But stay close girls, I have no idea what lies in this tomb," I said

We stuck close together once again as we began to walk the path in front of us, traveling in the unknown blackness with only my lavender light cutting through the darkness.

***
Celestia POV

I sighed as I sat on my throne filing out more paperwork. My parents should have told me that being a princess is ninety percent paper work. I let out another sigh as I pulled the next sheet over to me to see it was about a new tax cut for the working class. I began to read over the changes wanting to happen. But I stopped when something felt off. Something in the field of magic felt completely off. It felt like an ancient hex awaking. What could that feeling be? I rubbed my head as the energy kept pulsating through the air, and then as soon as it came, it disappeared. Strange. I placed the paperwork down, as I knew I had to see if Luna felt the same disturbance in the magical field around Equestria.

***
Twilight POV

We continued to follow the hallway with the only light being the lavender light from my illumination spell. The hall seemed endless, and the darkness was never-ending. My friends and I stayed close, and never went too far ahead or stayed too far back.

"How much further do you think until we reach the end?" Asked Fluttershy

"Who knows?" Asked Rarity

"Plus, why you acting scared, you're a freaking demon!" Exclaimed Rainbow

"Only when I bring out Cattosis's powers. If I don't tap into Cattosis's powers, then I'm my usual self." Said Fluttershy

Rainbow just rolled her eyes as we continued down the hall. I wonder if the princesses felt me open the tomb? I knew for a fact alicorn magic can feel specific differences in the magical aura around Equestria. But I couldn't think about that now as I had to pay attention to the mission at hand.

Soon the hallway ended, and we ended up in a large room. My light wasn't strong enough to show what was in the room. I turned to my left and saw a torch. I walked over to it and touched it. I wonder if I could light this torch. I sent a bolt of magic into the center of the torch, lighting it, but what followed was other torches lighting as well.

My friends and I stood in a large circular room as each torch that lit the room gave us more of a picture of the room. That's when we saw the large coffin sitting in the middle of the room. I canceled my illumination spell once we had plenty of light to see inside the room.

"I guess we found the alicorn's final resting place," I said

"Now what?" Asked Applejack

"I'm not sure," I said

We began to make our ways down to the coffin, and that's when I saw images carved into the side of the coffin. It seemed to tell the story of the alicorn who's body resides in the coffin. From what I could tell, the alicorn seemed to be a warlord who led the alicorns through a campaign against the Fox empire.

"Girls, come over here."

Pinkie's voice echoed through the room. It pulled me from the images I was studying. I walked over to where Pinkie was standing and looked to see a picture of the same male alicorn I saw with six arms and in each hand was a crystal.

"Doesn't those crystal look like the Elements of Harmony." Said Pinkie

"No," replied Rainbow bluntly.

"Pinkie might have a point considering that the Elements of Harmony did look like crystals before they transformed into what they are now," I said

"So we're saying that this alicorn wielded all six elements at once, how is that even possible?" Asked Applejack

"Well, Celestia wielded all six when she banished Luna to the moon, but it takes a lot of magical power to use all six elements together," I said

"Please don't tell me, the alicorn had six arms." Said Rarity

"Probably not, he probably used a spell to create four phantom arms, much like Emperor Cho Lang did when he fought Xavier," I said

"How can you tell the alicorn is a male?" Asked Rainbow

"The alicorn carving has a male physique," I said

"I still don't see it." Said Rainbow

"Of course, Dashie, because dust is covering the image. See I'll show you that it's a male alicorn." Said Pinkie

Pinkie reached out and touched the tomb; I didn't have enough time to react. The one thing to fear in these tombs is the curses placed over the coffin. A curse that no magic in Equestria could remove. The second Pinkie's hand touched the image; the torches went out.

"Pinkie what did you just do?!" Exclaimed Rarity

Soon a bright white light appeared in the center of the room, hovering over the coffin. I swallowed the fear building up in my chest. The temperature was dropping fast in the room as the light continued to hover over the coffin. My friends and I gathered close together as we looked into the ball of white light.

"What is that, Twilight?" Asked Fluttershy

"I have no idea, but whatever it is, is something ancient and powerful," I said

We all watched with baited breath for something to happen, and finally, it did. Large tentacles sprouted from the ball, six in total. Each limb crept into the air, and we all watched them slowly move higher and higher. Then the tentacles stopped before one jetted right towards Rainbow's head and slammed right into her skull. The rest of us screamed as Rainbow fell to her knees and her eyes went completely black.

"What the fuck!!!!" Screamed Rarity

Soon Rarity got the same treatment, before Fluttershy, and Pinkie also ended up skewered by the light tentacles.

"Shit, shit, shit!!!" Said Applejack

I couldn't believe my eyes that four of my friends had died right in front of my eyes. No, this has to be a horrible dream. I heard another scream and turned to see Applejack fall to her knees with a tentacle coming out of her head and her eyes completely black. I backed up slowly as I looked at the last limb floating in the air. Fuck! I didn't have time to do anything as the limb came right at me. Then everything just went dark.

***

*Cough, cough*

I coughed hard as I slowly felt my body coming back to me. I cough hard again and this time started to vomit. I kept vomiting up a white substance. The vomit finally stopped allowing to take a few breaths. My ears began to pick up the sounds of coughing and vomiting. I turned to see my friends alright and each of them emptying their stomachs. What happened to us?

I grabbed my head, and everything came back about the alicorn tomb, the ball of white light, and the tentacles. I felt my head for a hole but felt nothing except my scalp. I then looked around me to see my friends, and I were outside the Everfree Forest and resting at the valley that separated the forest and Ponyville. I saw the sun was heading towards the horizon, meaning that Celestia was preparing to lower it. How long were we in that tomb, and how did we even get back in the valley near Ponyville?

"Can somepony tell me what just happened?" Asked Applejack

"I have no darling, but I'm happy to be alive." Said Rarity

"What happened to us, how did we get outside the Everfree Forest, and what was with that ball of light?" Asked Rainbow

"I have no idea," I said

I got to my hooves and began to look myself over, but nothing seemed out of place. That's until I felt a not stinging pain hit my head. I grabbed it as a massive headache came right at me. I opened my eyes to see the others dealing with it as well. What's happening to us? The pain increased with every second that passed. I could hear the others screaming and watched as they thrashed around. I finally had enough and yelled at the top of my lungs.

I felt a strange burning sensation began to cross my right hand and pulled it away to see a burning white light appear on the top of my right hand. I watched as the light traveled up from my right hand along my right arm. I felt it travel all the way up to my right eye before I felt it stop. Then the worst headache every hit me like a freight train. I grabbed my head and screamed in pain. It felt like somepony smashed a hot iron right through my right eye into my brain and out the other side. But it finally ended, and I fell to my knees sucking in air before vomiting up even more white liquid.

After I finished emptying my stomach again, I felt weak, incredibly weak. I couldn't get any motivation to move my head to see if my friends were ok. I sat in my kneeling position with my hands touching the ground, until I felt my energy coming back to me.

"What now just happened tah us?" Asked Applejack

"What happened to my arm!!!" Screamed Rarity

We all looked to see Rarity had black burn lines running up her right arm and stopped at her right eye where a burnt version of her cutie mark sat next to her eye.

"What happened to all of us!" Screamed Rarity

We all looked to see the same lines and our cutie marks burnt near our right eyes. I had to have Applejack check to see if my cutie mark was next to my right eye, and sure enough, it was.

"Twilight, what happened to us all!" Exclaimed Rarity

"I'm as clueless as you all," I said

"What do you mean clueless?" Asked Rainbow

"That's the truth, Rainbow. I have no idea what happened to us after that ball of light in the alicorn tomb attacked us. All I can say is that ball of light did something to us," I said

"She's tellin' the truth, Rainbow." Said Applejack

"Great how are any of us going to explain our cutie marks burnt to our faces or these lines running up our arms." Said Rarity

"Look, girls, let's relax and head back to the library. I think I can say with certainty that you all feel exhausted like me. I have spare sleeping bags in the basement closest that I can get for you girls. In the morning I'll research to figure out what happened to us," I said

The girls looked at each other before nodding. We all turned and began to hoof it back into Ponyville and to Golden Oak Library.

***
Xavier POV

"It's so wonderful to see you so happy, Barb." Said Celestia

I sat on the couch with Barb sipping on tea as Celestia sat across from Barb and me in a chair sipping her tea. About ten minutes after I put Moon down for bed, I heard a knock on the door, and who else, but Princess Celestia and Luna. Luna was right now in the bathroom. Not mentioning the princesses brought ten Lunar Guards with them, who were all standing around the library. I hope this isn't about me. Luckily Flame was upstairs with Moon, and Celestia put a soundproofing spell over the door to make sure she got plenty of sleep.

"Yes, mom, Xavier is the perfect mate." Said Barb

"Then I'm glad I gave you my blessing, Xavier." Said Celestia

"Yeah, I am," I said

Soon the bathroom door open and out stepped Luna with a face of relief. When she arrived, she looked ready to explode. She walked over and sat next to Celestia, and Barb handed her a cup of tea.

"Thank you, Barb." Said Luna

"No problem." Said Barb

We continued to sip tea in silence until I decided I had enough of it, "Ok Celestia, just do it."

Celestia raised an eyebrow at me, "Do what?"

"Well clearly your here to take me away, why else would you bring ten Lunar Guards to the library. I know the citizens of Ponyville have been asking for you to deal with me. So let's get it over with," I said

Celestia gave a slight chuckle at my response.

"Mother this isn't something to laugh about!" Exclaimed Barb

"Calm down, Barb, nothing is going to happen to Xavier. The guards are for a precaution for something else. We would do nothing to Xavier, well unless he decided to commit a crime." Said Celestia

"Then why are you here?" Asked Barb

Soon the door to the library began to open, and all the guard turned towards it and went for their swords. I watched as it opened and in came an exhausted White Claw and Chi. I heard the two were staying over late tonight to help the Cakes prepare a large order that needed to go out tomorrow.

The two looked around the library at all the guards. White Claw sighed and walked past them and walked up to the open spot on the couch and fell face first into it. She wasn't even all the way onto the couch when she fell over. Chi was taking it slowly watching all the guards. I rubbed White Claw's back as Chi stood next to me still keeping her eyes on the guards, who went back to whatever they were doing.

"Tough day," I said

"Yes." Said White Claw

"I don't know how Pinkie does all that work or even the Cakes." Said Chi

"It's good to see you, Chi and White Claw." Said Celestia

White pulled her head up and acknowledged Celestia before putting it back into the couch. Chi gave a bow to the princesses.

"It's nice to see you both once again." Said Chi

"To you as well, Chi." Said Celestia

"Sorry for all the male guards, Chi. I know you must feel uncomfortable." Said Luna

"No worries Princess Luna, as long as I stick by Xavier, I'm ok. Plus if the guards don't keep their distances, they'll find out what it means to be a girl." Said Chi

The guards turned to watch Chi's tail split into her nine individual tails. I could feel them all immediately look away and keep their eyes to themselves. Luna and Celestia chuckled a little.

"No worries, Chi, my Lunar Guards will keep their distance, or they'll deal with Fang and me." Said Luna

"Do you want any tea, Chi?" Asked Barb

"That would be nice, thank you Barb." Said Chi

"What about you White Claw?" Asked Barb

White Claw pulled her head up from the couch once again, "No, but I could use a cup of milk."

Barb nodded before walking off to the kitchen. White Claw moved from the couch and crawled and sat on my lap. We kissed as our mouths met. Chi to the seat where White Claw had her head moments ago. Barb soon returned with a cup of tea and a cup of milk. The tea went to Chi and the milk to White Claw, who took it down in seconds.

"Better?" I asked

"Much," White then turned her attention to Princess Celestia and Luna. "So why are you here princesses?"

"I hope its not about Xavier." Said Chi

"Celestia already cleared that this isn't about me," I said

"Then what?" Asked White Claw

Once again the door open and the guard turned to the door. Soon the door opened and there standing were the mane six. The second Twilight opened the door, Celestia magic came to life and dragged all six girls into the room. Celestia held all of them in her magic. I just raised my eyebrow at Celestia. I then saw that each of the girls had burn marks running up their right arms and their cutie mark burnt right under their right eyes.

What happened to all of them? I continued to watch Celestia as she walked over to the girls and looked at the burn markings on all of them. I could see Celestia wasn't pleased with what she saw. Celestia motioned for Luna to walk over to her. Luna got up and walked over to Celestia. The two seemed to whisper something between each other. I looked to see the guards still ready to pull their swords at a moment's call.

"What's going on right now?" Asked White in a whisper.

"I have no idea," I responded to White Claw in a whisper.

"You have any idea, Barb?" Asked White in a whisper.

"No." Answered Barb in a whisper.

Finally, the two princesses stopped talking, and Luna walked forward and closed her eyes, and soon tendrils began to emit themselves from Luna's horn and headed towards each of the girls. The tendrils touched each of the burnt cutie marks and disappeared as a white aura appeared, and began to emit itself from the burn marks.

"As I thought." Said Celestia

Celestia released the mane six, and they fell to the ground with a thud. They all groaned as Celestia hovered over Twilight. I could see that Twilight was nervous from the look on her face.

"I want you to tell me everything about what happened to you, NOW!" Said Celestia in a harsh tone of voice.

***

"And that leads us to where we are now." Said Twilight

Twilight and the girls sat around in chairs from the kitchen and the last few in the central part of the library and recounted the events of the day. I could see Celestia's face had hints of anger on it. After about an hour, Twilight and the other recounted the whole tale. It did make me a little mad that Twilight and the others risked their lives just so they could help me, but it also made me feel warm inside. It was nice to now that they wanted to help me.

"Twilight I'm outright disappointed with you, no, I'm outraged. The amounts of books you've read throughout your life, you should know that opening an alicorn tomb is against the law. You should know that the penalty for opening a grave is the dungeon for life or banishment from Equestria." Celestia paused to take a breath, "I can understand your desire to help Xavier, I have been there before. But going outright and breaking one of the sacred laws of Equestria isn't something I would believe you to do. But here you are, with the proof across your arm and on your face. And that goes for the rest of you as well."

"Um, Celestia," the princess turned back to me. "Mind giving some context here."

"Alicorns were the first race to call Equestria home. Tombs of alicorn warlords and leaders rest upon the lands of Equestria, all of them hidden, but has taken time many of them. But anyone who happens to stumble upon a tomb knows one simple rule, leave it. The tombs are an ancient history of Equestria and as such, have the highest protection of the land, since what can happen to those who enter the tomb." Said Luna

"And that would be?" I asked

"The coffin, where the body rests, has a powerful hex or curse upon it. Depending on the level of the alicorn, creates the level of hex or curse. Many curses act as protection since many alicorn coffins hold powerful weapons or ancient artifacts that could devastate the world today. Many leave marks of those who enter and disturb the coffin of a long lost alicorn. So to protect the tombs and the artifacts inside, we made the highest punishments placed upon those who enter a tomb. Even the gallows are a punishment for those who open certain tombs." Said Celestia

I could see all six girls looking at each other with concerned looks on their face. Shit, girls, what did you all get yourself into when opening that tomb.

Celestia got up and straightened out her dress before nodding to Luna, who nodded back to her sister.

"Now girls, I am going to see what level curse the coffin placed on you. That will determine your punishment." Said Celestia

The girls looked at each other and nodded before Celestia sent six blasts of orange magic at them. A bright light began to emit from each of them. I covered my eyes to block out the light, and when it died down, I saw something else. Each girl was holding a weapon in their right hands, and their cutie mark now sat inside their right eye.

Twilight was holding a magenta Bo Staff with a star in the middle of it. Rarity held a purple whip in her hands. Diamonds covered the whip, and one sat at the end of the handle. Rainbow Dash had a pair of red twin daggers with the blade shaped like a lightning bolt and about lightning bolt resting at the end of the handle. Fluttershy had what looked to be a green compound bow with a butterfly sitting in the front of the bow and at the two ends that held the string. Applejack was holding a large orange ax where the blade was coming out of an apple at the top. Last was Pinkie, who had a large blue hammer and the head of the hammer was the end of a balloon.

"Where did these come from?" Asked Twilight

"More importantly what happened to your eye Twilight!" Screamed Rarity

"My eye." Said Twilight

"Yes, your cutie mark is now in your right eye." Said Rarity

"But how can that be, I still have perfect vision." Twilight covered her left eye and seemed to be looking around with her right. "As I said, perfect vision."

"Somepony please tell me that's not the case for me." Said Rarity

"Well, its the same for all of you. Your right eye now has your cutie mark, and it's glowing the color of your weapons," I said

"This is getting freaky." Commented White Claw

"I would agree." Said Chi

Celestia looked at the weapons and the girls as she rubbed her chin, "It seems the coffin you touched has granted you each a weapon in the color that corresponds to the Element of Harmony you all bare, not mentioning that the shape of your element is also present on your weapon."

"But that still doesn't answer the question of which tomb you opened." Stated Luna

"I know sister, but let me do something first." Celestia turned back to the girls. "I want you all to try to make the weapons disappear. I'm not sure if you can do it, but I would like you all to try."

The girls looked at each other before looking at their weapons. I could see them trying all manner of ways to make the weapons they were holding disappear, but nothing was working. Finally, Twilight was able to get her weapon to disappear. And by complete surprise make it return.

"How did you do that?" Asked Rainbow

"I thought about the weapon disappearing, and it did, and when I wished it back, it came back." Said Twilight

The others tried it, and they were able to make the weapons disappear and reappear.

"So cool." Said Rainbow

"Rainbow should I remind ya that we have weapons from breakin' one of Equestria's oldest laws." Said Applejack

"Oh, right," said Rainbow with hints of a blush creeping over her face.

"Yes, but it is interesting that whatever tomb you opened didn't kill you or corrupt you. But even with that, you all still broke the law, and you all shall still get punished." Said Celestia

"We understand, Princess Celestia." Said Twilight

"But since it seems you were doing out of your heart, I'll give you two options for your punishment. First, you can choose to go to the dungeons for three weeks, or you'll be Luna, and I's personal servants for those three weeks. It is your choice, but do know that if you choose the dungeons, I will alert the media, your employers, your families, and will go on your records. But I won't do any of that if you choose servanthood." Said Celestia

"Also you will return to Canterlot with us tonight, no matter your decision." Said Luna

The girls looked at each other, and it seemed they knew what they wanted, "Princess Celestia and Luna, we choose servanthood for three weeks as punishment for breaking into the alicorn tomb."

"Then it's settled, now let's return to Canterlot. But I will give you, Twilight, Applejack, Rarity, and Fluttershy a minute to say goodbye to Xavier and for you, Twilight, to see Moon Star." Said Celestia

The four of them nodded. Twilight headed up the stairs as Applejack, Rarity, and Fluttershy came over to me as White Claw got off my lap. I hugged and kissed each one them. I then heard hoofs coming down the steps and turned to see Twilight. She walked over and hugged me, and I kissed her on the lips.

"Take care of Moon Star." Said Twilight

"I will, but once you four get back, we need to talk," I said

They all nodded and went over to Celestia, who opened the library door and ushered out the Lunar Guards. I walked up to the door with Barb, White Claw, and Chi right behind me. I watched as the girls stood next to Celestia and Luna as both of their horns began to glow, and then in a flash of white, they were gone.

Chapter Fifty Four-Ancient Threat

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter Fifty Five-Moon Sweets

Author's Note

Man two The Fabled Warrior chapters in two days. Man, I must be a roll once again. Well, I decided for this chapter to do a little more character building for Moon Star, since I haven't done a chapter exclusively for her in a while. I do hope you like it. So as always: Comment, like, follow, share and tell. Hope to see you all once again real soon.

Chapter Fifty Five-Moon Sweets

Moon Sweets
Moon Star POV

The sound of a bell ringing from the Ponyville schoolhouse filled the ears of the students and Cheerilee. She smiled as she turned to her students.

"That's it for today, remember to study for your test in a few weeks." Said Cheerilee

Students cheered as they packed their bags and rushed out of the schoolhouse. My friends and I walked out together smiling that class was over once again. We walked down the steps and moved towards the town of Ponyville. I was happy to go home as I heard my mother was going to be home later tonight, a whole week early. But I was also pleased to spend time with my friends after another day of school.

"Well, what now?" I asked

"Well, I have to head home. My parents weren't too happy about the score on our last math test. If they said I don't get a good score on our upcoming test, they'll ground me and won't let me hang out with you guys or Rainbow Dash." Said Scootaloo

"Same here." Said Apple Bloom

"You know if you two studied, instead of winging it, you wouldn't have problems." Said Sweetie

"But Rainbow says studying is for eggheads, and Rainbow Dash isn't an egghead." Said Scootaloo

"Scootaloo, you can be an egghead and cool at the same time," I said

"Yeah, look at Xavier, he's cool and an egghead." Said Sweetie

"I guess, but he still isn't as cool as Rainbow, even with the wicked eye of his." Said Scootaloo

The rest of us rolled our eyes. Once we reached the town, we said goodbye to Scootaloo and Apple Bloom. It was now just Sweetie Belle and me.

"I think that they both don't understand the concept of the importance of studying." Said Sweetie

"Reckoning Scootaloo does everything Rainbow Dash does, and Apple Bloom is always trying to find her cutie mark. I find it hard they even find time to study. You and I are the only two who know why we must study," I said

"Right, because even studying for ten minutes is worth more than not studying at all." Said Sweetie

We laughed as we continued to walk towards our homes. I was happy that I had such good friends. I felt down when my classmates would shun me because of my father, but Apple Bloom, Scootaloo, and Sweetie Belle stood next to me through it all. It always was a good day when I had my friends with me. Nowadays, ponies seemed to stop talking badly about my daddy after a newspaper came out with an article from Princess Celestia. I was happy to see many ponies no longer talking badly about him.

"So what do you think we should try next to get our cutie marks?" Asked Sweetie

"Well, isn't the Fall Formal coming up, we could try dancing," I said

Sweetie laughed at my comment, "Dancing would be fun, Moon, if Apple Bloom didn't have two left hooves and Scootaloo had a little more lady in her."

"So a no, I'm guessing," I said

"Yeah, but it would be fun to have a dancing cutie mark. My sister told me dancing was an important part of being a lady. But now that you brought it up, you excited for the Fall Formal?" Asked Sweetie

"I'm not sure since I'm sure not one of our colt classmates is going to ask me to dance. Do think somepony is going to ask you out for the dance?" I asked

"Well, I'm hoping for Button Mash. He and I have been friends for years before I met Apple Bloom and Scootaloo." Sweetie Belle then placed her hands on my shoulders, "But don't settle yourself short, I know one of the colts in our class will ask you out. You're a pretty and kind filly and if a colt can't see that then there blind."

I blushed at Sweetie's comment, "Thanks Sweetie Belle."

We hugged and before we could separate a pony with a chart ran right past us, pushing us both over. We screamed as we went down. Sweetie Belle hit the ground first with me landing on top of her. That's when I felt my lips touch hers. The two of us looked at each other as we looked at our lips. A blush started to form over each of our faces. I then started to feel a strange feeling welling up in myself. I felt my heart pounding in my chest as our lips stayed together. Finally, we broke and looked at each other.

The feeling was growing in my stomach as I looked into the beautiful eyes of Sweetie. What's happening to me? I quickly got up and ran for it. I didn't want to stand around and wait for Sweetie to push me away even if it was an accident. I couldn't handle seeing her angry face.

***

I opened the library door and slammed it shut as I ran up the stairs to my bedroom. I opened it and closed it. I threw my backpack on the ground and grabbed my stuff rabbit; my mother gave me to help me sleep. I clenched it as I felt a few tears run down my cheeks. The fuzzy feeling my stomach didn't want to disappear. What's wrong with me?

I heard the door open and looked to see my uncle looking at me with a concerned look on his face.

"Moon dear, are you ok?" He asked

I didn't answer as he hopped up onto the bed and held me close to his chest as he cooed to get me to calm down. He ran his paws through my mane to further help me stop crying.

"It's ok, Moon. Uncle Flame is here to make things better." He said

I started to calm down in his arms. He pulled me away as he wiped my tears from my eyes and cheeks.

"Now, what's wrong?" He asked

"Uncle, I feel wrong," I said

"What feels wrong, Moon?" Asked Flame

"I have this strange fuzzy feeling in my stomach," I said

"Moon there's nothing wrong with a fuzzy feeling." Said Flame

"Then what's it mean?" I asked

"When a pony gets a fuzzy feeling in their stomach, you have feelings for somepony. Moon, do you have a crush on somepony." Said Flame

"A crush?" I asked

"Yeah, like do you like somepony like how your mom and dad like each other." Said Flame

"I'm not sure, Uncle Flame," I said

"Well, why not tell me where you first felt the fuzzy feeling in your stomach, and I'll tell you if you have a crush." Said Flame

I nodded as I took a calming breath, "I was walking home with Sweetie Belle when this pony with a cart pushed us over. We fell on top of each other, and when we looked at each other, we were kissing. That's when I felt hot around my face and the fuzzy feeling growing in my chest, and my heart started to race. When we broke the kiss, I looked into her eyes, and I felt the feeling grow stronger. Well, I left Sweetie Belle and ran home, and here we are."

"I see, now I want you to be honest with me, Moon." I looked at my uncle and nodded, "Have you ever had these feelings happen before when you spent time with Sweetie Belle?"

I thought it over a few seconds, "Well, I have felt the fuzzy feelings a few times. But never like today. Is it wrong uncle to have feelings for your friends or even another filly. I thought you should only feel fuzzy when you like a colt."

He smiled as Flame pushed a strand of my mane out of my eyes, "There's nothing wrong with that, Moon. You see, there are a few who won't have feelings for colts, but have them for fillies."

"But isn't it wrong, uncle," I said

"Not at all, Moon. Do you remember Bon Bon and Lyre, two of your dad's friends?" I nodded at his question, "They are a couple, and they don't care that they are two mares. Love comes from the heart, Moon. And when your heart tells you like somepony, you get a fuzzy feeling in your stomach, you get hot in the face, and your heart starts to beat fast."

"But doesn't that mean I'm more of a freak?" I asked

"No Moon, liking a filly doesn't mean you're a freak. Loving somepony of the same gender doesn't mean you're a freak." Said Flame

"But what about Sweetie Belle?" I asked

"I'm not sure dear, I can't answer for Sweetie Belle. But I can answer this, don't let anypony tell you its wrong to love a filly. You can love whoever you want, Moon, no matter what gender they are." Said Flame

I smiled as I hugged my uncle, "Thank you, Uncle Flame."

He patted me on the back, "You're welcome, Moon. Now, how about we head off to Sugar Cube Corner and get a cupcake from Pinkie Pie. I know one of Pinkie's cupcakes will cheer you right up since you can't have a long face when Twilight comes home." Said Flame

I nodded as I got off the couch and followed my uncle out of my room and down to Sugar Cube Corner.

***

I sat in class taking down a few notes as Cheerilee talked about all the critical parts to study for the upcoming test.

"Now I think that's enough class for today. I know that we all have five minutes before we head out for the day, but I want to remind you all that the Fall Formal is coming up soon and that means its time for all our young colts in the class to get up and ask out all the pretty young fillies in our class to the dance. And no worries if you don't have a date, ladies for you can come and enjoy the dance anyway." Cheerilee grabbed a stack of papers and passed them out to the front of the class, and those students passed them back. "What you all are getting is the rules and slips that your parents need to sign before you come to the formal. You should find the dress attire for the event, boys in suits and ties that match your date's dress and girls, dresses." The bell rang signaling that school was over. "Well, that's the end of school, have a nice rest of your day."

Colts began to get up and ask fillies to the dance. I felt a little down that no one was asking me out. I sighed as I packed my bag. I turned to see Apple Bloom accepting Pipsqueak and Scootaloo accepting Rumble. I didn't see Sweetie, but it was a little hard to see through the crowd of ponies. I decided to head home and begin my homework so that I could spend time with my mother. I walked out and started to walk down the street when I heard an all to familiar voice.

"Oh look the freak."

I turned to see Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon coming towards me. Why can't they leave me alone for a single day?

"What do you two want?" I asked

"We saw that a colt didn't ask you out to the Fall Formal." Said Diamond

"So?" I asked

"Well, doesn't that make you sad that you're the only one in the class that doesn't have a date. Wait, the only two without dates." Said Silver Spoon

"Only two?" I asked

"Oh, you didn't see your poor friend Sweetie Belle run out of the school in tears." Said Silver Spoon

"Yeah, the crybaby couldn't believe it when Button Mash asked me out. He saw that there was no point in asking out a blank flank as colts as there was no point in asking out a freak." Said Diamond

Diamond and Silver Spoon began to laugh, but I didn't care, my mind was on Sweetie Belle. I decided I need to comfort my friend and ran off to find her. I hope she's where I think she is. I kept running ignoring the shouts and yells from Diamond and Silver.

***

I walked into the park, and there she was. Sweetie Belle was sitting on the swing with a long face and tears dripping from her face. I walked over to her and set my backpack next to the swing and sat on the seat next to hers. I swung back and forth a little until I saw Sweetie looking at me with puffy red eyes.

"Moon, what are you doing here?" She asked

"I'm here to comfort a friend. I heard from Diamond and Silver that Button Mash didn't ask you to the dance," I said

"Yeah, he asked Diamond Tiara. Button Mash, one of my oldest friends, asked the bully of the school to the dance. He did it right in front of my face as I was trying to get him to ask me out. But what I couldn't believe the most was the Button had already planned to ask Diamond to the dance. I ran out in tears that my best friend didn't want to take me to the dance." Said Sweetie

She began to cry again. I reached out and rubbed her back. I didn't like seeing my friends or family cry.

"It's ok, Sweetie Belle," I said

She looked at me as I smiled at her. She smiled back as she wiped her tears away, "So no pony ask you out either?"

"Yeah, I guess none of the colts want to take a freak to the Fall Formal," I said

"Don't talk to yourself like that, Moon. Your not a freak, you're a cute and pretty filly. And like I said before any colt that doesn't see that is blind." Said Sweetie

"Thanks, Sweetie, the same goes for you as well, and if Button Mash can't see that than he doesn't deserve to be your friend," I said

We both smiled at each other before the realization hit us of what we said to each other. We looked away as our faces began to turn red. That's when I felt the fuzzy feeling again appear in my chest as my heart started to speed up a little bit. I could also feel the heat coming from my cheeks. I looked over at Sweetie who was pushing away a piece of mane out of her face.

"Um, Moon Star, do you remember last night," I nodded at her. "Well, you left in quite a hurry, why was that?"

"Um, well, I didn't know how to react after we kissed. I, um, was afraid you would hate me, so I ran home. I told my uncle about everything I was feeling following our kiss," I said

"Was it a fuzzy feeling in your stomach?" Asked Sweetie

"Yeah, plus my burning face and racing heart. My uncle said that its the sign that you like somepony," I said

"Rarity said the same thing when I told her. And are you feeling it again?" Asked Sweetie

"Yeah, I am," I said

"Is it wrong that we feel this way?" Asked Sweetie

"My uncle said there is nothing wrong with the way we are feeling. He told me that it is completely ok to like somepony that's the same gender as you are," I said

"That's what Rarity said." Said Sweetie

We looked at each other before looking away again. The feeling grew stronger in me. I was sure of it; I liked Sweetie Belle. I knew from what my uncle said, it was ok to love Sweetie Belle. I turned back to her as she looked at me. We both stared into each other's eyes. The fuzzy feeling in me grew stronger as did my burning face and racing heart. Then my mind suddenly thought of something. I got off the swing and walked over to my backpack and opened it.

"What are you doing?" Asked Sweetie

I pulled out the Fall Formal paper Cheerilee gave us. I looked it over and saw nothing stopping me from asking Sweetie Belle to the formal. I tucked it back into my backpack took a calming breath. You can do this, Moon. I turned to Sweetie Belle as she looked at me.

"Um, Sweetie Belle, I know you, and I aren't sure about these feeling happening to us. But I know I feel something towards you, and those feelings tell me that I like you." I watched her face grow a brighter red, "So would you like to go to the Fall Formal with me as my date?"

Silence followed, and I felt my heart drop, but that stopped when I felt Sweetie hug me, "Of course, I'll go with me!"

I smiled as I felt my heart swore through the sky. I hugged Sweetie Belle back as we placed our forward heads together and our horns touched. We watched a spark appear from our horns, we both raised our eyebrows but shrugged it off. We broke the hug, and each picked up our backpacks. Sweetie opened her right hand for me to grab. I smiled as I took it in my left hand.

"Let's head to my sister's place, so she can get to work on our dresses." Said Sweetie

"Yeah," I said

We began to walk to Rarity's place holding hands the entire way. I didn't care what our classmates would think when we showed up to the Fall Formal as a couple. All I knew was that I was happy to have Sweetie Belle as my date for the Fall Formal.

Chapter One-Prologue

Author's Note

Well, the last story for know. I will be working on this as I work on the others stories. I just thought it would be nice if I had at least one other story up for people to read while I work on other stories. I am looking for an editor of this one, so if you know somebody or want to edit it, just send me a message.

So I do hope you like, and ponies will appear after our a few chapters. I want to set up the story before I move towards more of the mlp side of things. So as always: comment, like, follow, share and tell. I will see you all soon in my other stories. Enjoy!

Chapter One-Prologue

Prologue

Sweat slowly rolled down my face. My fists slowly swung in and out as I kept striking the gym bag. My breaths were slow and calm as I punched away. My fists were tight as they made every hit count. I then let go of a big breath as I struck the center target. The punching bag went back a little, and I caught it as it comes back to me. I slowly breathed as I tried to catch my breath from yet another workout. My screen door open to let the crisp air from the sea breeze enter the room. I slowly wiped away the sweat from my brow and walked over to my water bottle and towel. I sat down and drank the cold liquid inside the water bottle. I used the cloth to wipe away the sweat on my face. I looked up at the clock to see that it read two o'clock in the afternoon.

I sighed as I got up and walked over to a wall with racks on it. I pulled off a training sword and took a stance at the training dummy set up in the room. I went into attacking it. I swiftly remember all the skills my mother taught me about wielding a sword. I breathed in and out to calm my body and make sure my strikes were on point. I stayed vigilant on all my moves and attacks. For even a miss step could be fatal in a real fight. I sighed as I finished up and walk over to the rack and put the training sword up. I pulled a bow staff from the shelf and began to use it.

After a while of training with it, I set it back up and looked at the clock. It now read three o'clock. I sighed as decided to go and take a shower and once again become an average human of Earth. I walked out of the training room and went over to my room. My house was a beautiful one story house, so everything was an excellent distant from each other. I opened my door to see my cat wasn't on the bed. I knew he usually snacked around three. I stepped into my shower and began to get clean. After showering away, yet another day of training, I went over and got dressed. I threw on a pair of brown cargo shorts because I just can't enough pockets. I through on a pair of white socks for my feet. I grabbed a green t-shirt from my closet with Michigan State on it. What can I say, I just love basketball. I then threw on my brown frame glasses, because I never liked contacts.

So I bet you're all wondering who I am. Well, the names Xavier Young. I'm a twenty-year-old man, living in the wonderful and hateful state of Maine. Well, offensive in the fact of winter. Now I love winter, but the story of hating Maine's winter is for another time. I stand around 6', modest height if I say so. I have bleach blond hair and boy do I wish it would get dark. I have sea blue eyes. My mother always said that I get the color because we are always so close to the ocean. I do believe she was right. I do have a vision problem, so I wear a pair of brown frame glasses. I never found the interest in sticking a strange piece of plastic into my eye to see. Well, I guess that's me, but my mother always did say that the glasses were the best part of me. I have a good amount of muscle on me from my training exercises. I love to play basketball, and I can jam it out on a guitar, but singing is way out of my league. I live in my childhood home with my cat/friend, Flame. But Flame isn't an average cat. But where is my mother in all of this, well that's an easy answer, she's gone.

When I was eighteen, she disappeared. For three months, the Maine police department searched for her, but nothing. The case has since gone cold as she has been for two years now. But I always remember her because of a pair of dog tags around my neck. My mother was robust because she had been a Marine. She was strict but loving. But she also had it hard, as she was an only parent to me. I never knew my father and my grandparents died when I was very young. So my mother has been my only family. But we made it through. But next to her dog tags were my own, but I never served. I received these specially made from my mother. They and her dog tags stayed around my neck at all times. I never hid them as I want people to know my mom served her country. But one last thing about me before we move on, I'm not an average twenty-year-old man.

Well normal to a point, I guess I should say. You see I'm a writer. I never went to college as the draft for my first book came first. The book easily made me enough money to survive. Sure people say that an author can't live on royals alone, but that always isn't the case. But I still have plenty of money, as my mother left me plenty before she disappeared. I write fiction, as I believe it to be more fun to write. Fiction can let your mind wonder to so many places that many other types of genres can't let you. Well, I have three books out at this moment and still working on plenty more. But that is not my only life as being a Young brings another. For I can see spirits and no, that doesn't mean dead people. I can see animal spirits, but not typical animal spirits. These spirits live in a world parallel to our own. This world is known as Fabalis, and the world is full of these spirits known as Fables. Fables take the form of animals on Earth. Now Flame is one of these Fables. He happens to be a Fable Cat.

The Young family line has been able to see Fables as long as our family line has been on Earth. But how and why is a mystery since a lot of the original manuscripts of the Young's disappeared in time? But enough is known about the Fables and us. You see each Young is given a mark at age ten. This mark is permanent to our hands. Usually, our non-dominate hand. So when I go out, I cover it up with a fingerless glove. I do where two since I do like the look of them. So, in turn, these marks grant us the power to see the Fables that walk Earth. Fables usually come up to rest and enjoy the views of Earth. But our family also has another task. We are the guardians of Fabalis and the Fables. For you see a great evil in the future will seek to take control of Fabalis and all the Fables. It is the Young family's job to stand up and fight this evil when the time comes. For you see, there is a legend that a Young will be born who will bring peace to Fabalis and all the Fables. But it never said when that would be. So after my thirteenth birthday, my mother began to train me. She trained me in all types of combat, but she also taught me to use my Fable powers, which comes from my mark. I'm able to create energy and use it in any way I see fit. But it has been written that the legendary Young can control other mighty ancient Fable powers. So my mother trained me to fight this darkness, but also to be ready if I am the legendary Young. Though, I'm not even sure I will ever see this great evil in my lifetime. But it's beside the point. I still have to be prepared, and my mother did that for me. Though, I am missing a sword to fight this evil and have no idea where to get one. But I'm not to worried as I said before.

I looked down at my gloves. They were a pair of black fingerless gloves. I looked down at my mark. Each mark is unique to the Young. For my mother, it was of two guns laying on top of each other. In the background was the ancient Fabalis castle, said to hold all the history of the Fables and the Young family. But sadly, it disappeared, taking with it all its history. Now, bullets formed around it in two circles, the one that holds the guns and the castle. Then the bullet tips go out to the outer ring. Even though the mark comes when we are ten, we normally just get the castle and the two rings. It isn't until much, later on, does the full mark appear. Now mine is of the same two circles with the castle in the middle in the inner circle. But the castle is on the front cover of a book that has wings coming out of the binding. Then around the inner circle are pencils and pens with the points, referring to the outer ring. My full mark came when I was eighteen. I slipped the gloves over my hands and walked out of my room.

I went into the kitchen and found Flame. Now he may look like any average house cat, but he isn't. He would stand about the size of an ordinary house cat if they stood on their hind legs. He is a little chubby for a cat but still lovable. His arms and legs are like anime stubs. But I guess that's just how a Fable Cat is. His fur is a fire red color with an orange circle on his chest. Then down the side of his body and arms are white stripes. On his back is one long rectangular white line. Instead of one tail, he has four. Each tail has as an orange flame with a light orange center hovering over it. But these flames also hover over each of his ears, one of which has a nice cut across it. His eyes are like any normal cat eyes with a green color, except his pupil never dilates to the cat form, so they are always large. Then around his neck is a small necklace with a picture of me, my mother and him. He keeps it as a memory of his new family. He also has a yellow belt around his waist. My mom made for him. It allows him to hold his more private items.

But you're wondering how he has a connection to my family. Well, that's simple. When I was ten, my mother and I found him. He was beaten up and barely breathing. My mom nursed Flame back to health. Well, while he was getting back to health, he started to know us, so much so, that he decided to join our family as a pet. But my mother thought of him more like a son. So he became her second son. Flame is about my age, and it was nice to have him around when I was growing up. Now, Flame is better than any normal cat you can own. For starters, no litter box. Flame is a spirit and not an average cat so that he can use a bathroom like any normal person. He also can make his food, but besides those two things, he is an ordinary cat. One big thing is the fact he sleeps most of the day away. Now, I think that you have enough of an idea of everything. I believe we can now move on with the rest of this story.

"Hey, Flame," I said

Flame looked up at me with a PB&J sandwich in his hands and his mouth. He swallowed before speaking to me, "Hey Xavier, so your done training for the day."

"Yeah, just another day of making sure that I'm ready for this great evil that's going to appear one day," I said

"Well, I guess that's something. So you're going to continue the search for your mother." Said Flame

"That's right," I was still searching for my mother. I didn't care what any cop told me; I know she's still out there. Though with no leads, I really can't keep pushing for the idea. "But I wish I had an idea where even to begin. I need something to help me start my search, and I have nothing."

"Well you never know, maybe something will appear to get you going. But, do you still think your mother is even out there." Said Flame

I closed the fridge door as I placed down the leftover chicken salad on the table, "I know my mother is Flame. I can just feel it. I'm not sure why I feel that she's still alive, but I just do. If anything, I think it goes to the mark on my hand and hers."

"Well, I'm with you a hundred percent. Brothers got to stay together." Said Flame

Brother was the right word for us. We didn't see each other as master and pet but as brothers. Sure I was the warrior, and he was just some Fable, but he still could fight. My mother had one simple rule in the house. Everybody had to learn to fight. She wanted to make sure we were ready for this great evil. So Flame is easily able to defend himself, just as I can defend myself. A Fable can be a potent threat when trained. So we are brothers in arms, and that's how we like it.

I started to prepare my sandwich, but the sound of the doorbell stopped me. I raised my eyebrow as I was certain that I wasn't expecting anybody or anything. I then heard a knock come to the door and another ring of the doorbell. I got up and decided to answer the door. I got to the door and opened it to find a UPS man standing at the door with a quite large package. He tipped his hat to me.

"Good afternoon sir, I just need you to sign for this package," he said gesturing to the box.

"Don't mind if I make sure it has my address on it," I said

"Not at all, sir." Said the UPS man

I looked at the shipping label. It had my address exactly right on it. I then looked for a return address, but there was none. I scratched my head as to what would be inside. I sighed, as I took the electronic pad and pen and signed for it. I grabbed the package and brought it into the house. I closed the door and went into the kitchen. I set the box on the kitchen table.

"Man Xavier, what did you buy that needs such a big box." Said Flame

"I'm not sure Flame, I haven't placed an order for anything in months. The last thing I did order, I got months ago. Not mentioning this package has no return address," I said grabbing a kitchen knife.

"Well, what do you think is inside?" Asked Flame

"Well I'm not sure, but only one way to find out," I said

I slid the knife over the tape on the top and slowly cut it open. I then snapped the last of the tap on the sides, as I opened the box. I looked inside to see nothing but clothing. I pulled the first article out. It was a short sleeve coat. It stopped right where my boots would begin. It was a brown color and reminded me of something an anime character would wear. The material made it incredibly light but still seemed thick enough to handle the winter cold. On the upper part was a crystal heart with twelve crystals around it. I raised my eyebrow at whatever it could mean. I laid it over a chair and then pulled out a belt. It seems whoever crafted the belt did it from a sturdy piece of leather. It buckled in the middle like western style belts. The middle had yet another image of the crystal heart. I then saw twelve empty slots where a crystal could go. I set the belt down then pulled a key from the box. Again the crystal heart, which this time was the handle of the key, showed up. I placed it next to the belt and pulled the last thing. It was a one-way plane ticket to England. Now I was confused.

"Why would somebody buy me a one-way plane ticket to England. Not mentioning the flight leaves tomorrow morning. Man, some great timing on this package getting here in time." I said

"Hey Xavier, you should check this out." Said Flame

I looked to see him coming out of the box holding a note. He seemed to be surprised by it. I laid the plane ticket down and took the paper from his hand. I unfolded it and began to read the contents inside.

Dear my sons, Xavier, and Flame,

I know it has been a long time since we last saw each other or heard from each other. I wish I could tell you everything that I need to say to you, but there isn't enough time. So I will only say what I must. The world of Fabalis is in danger. The great evil is coming, and I know where. But again, not enough time for me to explain it all. All I can tell you is that it is time for you to find your destiny. Everything you need to defeat this evil is in that box. Now I hope it all got to you in time. Now take the plane ticket and fly to England with a bag of stuff you wish to take with you. When you land in England, find the Forest of the Ancients. Inside is a magical stone portal. Make sure you have everything that I packed for you. Now I wish I could tell you everything, but I can't. But also no worries, I am safe and alive. We will meet again, my boys. But for now, find the portal and begin your journey Xavier and Flame. For you, Xavier, are the last hope of all Fable kind. Love, your mother.

I sat down as I held the note in my hand. Flame got on my shoulder as he took it into his paws. He looked at me as I felt a tear run down my cheek. She's alive, my mother is alive. I looked over to the coat, the belt, the key, and the ticket. I then looked at Flame as he looked at me. I knew the note was from my mother as I easily recognized the handwriting. I got up and grabbed the plane ticket. I held it in my hands, as I looked at the coat.

"It seems it's finally time I take the mantel as the protector of the Fables," I said

"But Xavier, are you sure about this. I'm not too sure what we will find when we find this portal," said Flame jumping onto the table.

"We have to try Flame. My mother is still alive. Plus it's my duty as a Young to protect the world of Fabalis and the Fables. If my mom says the evil that threatens you is coming, then it is my job to end it. For only a Young can bring peace to all Fables." I said

"Yeah, but how? I don't know if you have realized it yet, Xavier, but you have no weapon." Said Flame

He was right. I didn't have any weapon. But that didn't mean I was defenseless. I was ready for any fight that came my way. I knew I couldn't do much without a weapon, but I had to do this. I knew it was my destiny as my mother had pointed out in the note she wrote for Flame and me. I wasn't sure how, but I had a feeling I would find out.

"We'll cross that road when we come to it. But for now, we have to pack. We have a flight to catch in the morning. But first, Flame does that symbol on the back of the coat bring anything to mind?" I said

Flame looked at the symbol and looked back at me, "Not really, a lot of the ancient writings of Fabalis disappeared when the castle disappeared. I'm sure it would have been in that castle. I guess will figure it out in time." Said Flame

"So tell me, Flame, are you in or out," I said

"Xavier, your mother took me in and raised me like a son. She was the closest thing I had to a mother. So you can count me in, brothers have to stick together." He said

"That's the spirit, now let's get packing. We have a long trip ahead of us." I said

He nodded as he ran off to my room. I looked around the house as I knew in my gut, I would never see it again. So much I wanted to bring with me, but I couldn't. I walked over to a shelf with a bunch of pictures on it. I grabbed the one when I was seven. It was a picture of my mother and me at a marathon. I ran my finger over the picture of my mom. I looked at her smiling face as I held my medal with her. I grabbed the tags around my neck and held them tight. I set the picture down and looked at the dog tags in my right hand.

I'm coming, mom. I'm not sure what you meant in your letter about my destiny, but I know you say something is going to happen to me. I'm also not too sure about everything that is going on, but I know you have been preparing me for this. I'm going to find you, and we will be a family again. Nothing will stop me from seeing your smiling face again. I'm coming mom, so hold on tight.

I clenched my fist tight around the tags again before letting them go. I walked towards my room as I got ready for my journey. I wasn't sure where this journey would take me, but I had a feeling it was going to be one that defined me as a person. This adventure is where I will finally find my true destiny.

Chapter Twelve-Pandora

Author's Note

Horray, The Fabled Warrior has a new chapter. Alright, you all enjoy as I have to get right back to it. Busy, I'm very busy, busy, busy, busy. As always: comment, like, follow, share, and tell.

Chapter Twelve-Pandora

Pandora
Dream World

A gentle wind passed over my body. It felt strange since I know I was in a bed happily sleeping with a snoring Flame at the edge of the bed. But no, I had wind passing over me. My eyes opened to the inky blackness I could only presume the realm I kept ending up in after certain circumstances happen to me. So I had decided just to say it was a dream realm. I got up and felt a set of soft scales under me. I looked to see I was riding a dragon, but not any dragon. I was riding Crystal. I looked down but had no idea how high I was up in the inky blackness of this dream realm.

"Um, Crystal, mind explaining some things to me?" I asked

"I'm glad you're up Xavier. What do you want to know?"

"First off why I'm flying on your back?" I asked

"Easy, I need to take you somewhere that you can no longer in the physical realm."

"What?" I asked

"Farsa."

"Wait, WHAT?! You mean the vast library of the Fables that Farsa. The one that disappeared into the sands of Fabalis long ago," I said

"Yes, that Farsa. There has only been one Farsa in my lifetime."

"Wait, you know about Farsa," I said

"Yes, as you will soon figure out Xavier, I'm much older than I look. My children and I have lived for centuries watching over life in this universe. If you want to know how the ponies know about us, just ask them to recount our history in Equestria."

"So how is Farsa here?" I asked

"Because I was ordered to place it here, to keep the knowledge it holds from falling into the hands of Pandora."

"Wait, you know about Pandora. What can you tell me about him?" I said

"I wish I could Xavier. But my memories of Pandora are choppy at best. But that's why we are here. You are the only thing standing in the way of Pandora destroying the Fable race and this world. I'm taking you to Farsa to get a book. Xavier, you must find a book by the title of Pardo, it is the history of Pandora. It will also tell you about all those who work for him. I bet you remember one of them."

"Wait, your saying Stray Wolf is one of Pandora's men," I said

"Yes, what I can remember about him is his ability to recruit. He picks those who have evil in their hearts. He happily brings them back to life with new bodies and abilities. But in return, he asks that those he brings back serve him when he needs them. I wish I could tell more, but most of my memories are gone or choppy that I don't remember them."

"Hey, at least you could get me some info. I bet the rest will be in the Pardo," I said

"Yes, it should all be in there. I do also believe it is the history of the Fable race and your family."

"My family," I said

"Yes, since Pandora has connections to the Fables, so that would mean that he is related to the Young's."

I was silent as I rode on the back of Crystal. My mind to heavy with thought to even figure out what to say. Is this what my mother meant in her letter about finding my destiny. I stayed silent for the rest of the ride.

"Were getting close Xavier."

I looked, and I couldn't believe my eyes. I was looking at the vast library of Fabalis, Farsa. Sure the picture on my hand looked neat, but the real thing couldn't compare to it at all. Farsa stood tall as a ten or fifteen story building. It was like an old gothic castle that you might have seen in Europe. Towering spires rose to the sky with cone shaped tops. Flags sat silently on poles coming from the upper part of the towers. Crystal landed in front of the doors to Farsa. I jumped down and looked at the front gates. It reminded me of looking at the front of a magnificent church in England.

"This is far as I can take you. Find the Pardo, and you will return to the real world."

"Thank you for everything, Crystal," I said

"Good luck Xavier."

I watched as she flew away, leaving me alone standing in front of Farsa. This is still so crazy to think I'm looking at the legendary library of Fabalis. I stepped up the stairs to front doors. They were easily taller than me. I took each door and pushed them open. It took some pushing, but they opened. They sounded like those massive doors you would open in video games. I looked inside, and as I took my first step in, my hairs raised on end. Ok, this is getting creepy. I stepped in and looked at the large shelves lined with book after book. Twilight would do anything to get her hands on all these books. I continued, but I had no idea where even to start looking. But I guess something must have known I was here because I heard something or someone calling out to me.

"Xavier."

I flipped my body around trying to find what had just uttered my name. But there wasn't a soul in here except me. But I heard my name again.

"Xavier."

I knew it couldn't be Crystal as she was gone and I wasn't in the real world. But again came the voice.

"Xavier."

This getting creepy. But the creepy factor continued when a set of lights began to show me the way. Shivers ran down my spine. My mind and gut told me to run out of here as fast as I could. But as I turned towards the doors, they slammed shut. Again the strange voice called me out.

"Xavier."

I looked at the trail of lights. I swallowed the lump in my throat and slowly walked the path. As I walk, the lights behind me would shut off. I tried my best to ignore that I was in a haunted library. Why did it have to be haunted? I kept following the lights until they shined on an entire bookcase. I walked up and looked around. Suddenly I heard the sound of something moving on the shelves. I walked over to see an old brown leather back book shaking in place. I again swallowed my lump before reaching out my hand.

I gripped the back of the book, and it stopped moving. I slowly pulled it out and held it in both hands. It looked to be an old tome. The leather had worn with time, but the title was still a vibrant gold. It read, 'Pardo.' I had found it. I found the book. I had found the Pardo. Now back to the land of the living. But nothing happened. I scratched my head as I swore that Crystal had told me that once I had the book, I would wake up. But here I was, still standing in Farsa. This is strange. I looked back at the tome and shrugged. I had decided to see what was inside since I had nothing better to do, but when I opened the book. Everything was blank. Not a single word sat on any page I flipped through. That's a rip off. I was about to close the book when it shook like crazy. I held on but had to drop it as the book became burning hot.

I stepped back as I waved my hands back and forth to cool them off. I watched as the book began to glow red hot before exploding into fire. I started to witness the library explode into fire, and the sounds of screams of agony hit my ears. No, I can't be back here again. There was no doubt about where I was. I was in the same fire area that I appeared after my fight with Stray Wolf. I blinked my eyes, and I was in the field with the flames riding up the walls. Screams of agony kept filling the area. I waited for the box to appear and it did. It was the same box I had seen when I first appeared.

"Pandora, I presume," I said

"You are a smart one, Xavier Young." Said Pandora

"Do you think you scare me?" I asked

"No, I know I scare you. I can feel the fear inside your body. You know that you're powerless to beat me." He said

"Ha, I will beat you and bring peace to all," I said

"We will see young warrior of the Fables. But do know this." He said

"What?" I asked

"You will lose to me, and when you do, all those around you will burn. Nothing you can do will stop that. You will destroy all those you hold dear because you aren't strong enough. You will never be strong enough. You will always lose, and that is how it will be." He said

"Oh yeah," I said

"Yes, but hear it for yourself." He said

I started to hear the screams around me. I looked down to see I was standing in a puddle of blood. I was about to take a step to show I wasn't afraid, but something grabbed me. I looked down to see a hand latched onto my leg. I pulled, and my eyes widen as I saw I was pulling out Twilight.

"Why Xavier why did you do this to us?" She asked

She let go for me to walk back. But I felt more hands grab on to me. I looked to see my friends all the same way. All covered in blood screaming out in agony, saying the same thing. I wanted to leave, but my body wouldn't move. I then felt something crawl up my leg and onto my shoulder. I turned my head to see Flame.

"Why Xavier did you fail us?" He said

"No, this is all a dream," I said

"Or is it young warrior. Is this a dream or the reality that you know will come true. You see what will come if you face me. You are nothing but a scared child who thinks that can fight the monsters under his bed. No, nobody can defeat the monsters under their bed, especially you. They will always be there no matter how times you check. Now I think it's time your fear takes you." Said Pandora

Hands latched onto me from all areas. I started to feel them pull me down into the blood. I resisted, but no matter how hard I did, I continued to sink.

"No, this can't be happening. No!" I screamed

The screams kept getting louder and louder as I pulled in. I tried to gasp for air before my head disappeared into the blood. I watched as Pandora's box started to hover over me.

"Let your fear take you, Xavier. Sink into your worries as they take you deeper and deeper." He said

I watched as Twilight got on top of me. I looked into her eyes and saw nothing. They were as dead as she was.

"Now we get to show you what you did to us." She said

I looked down to see ponies all screaming with their hands up in the air. I tried to move, but Twilight wouldn't let me. She just smiled as the hands took me. I wanted to scream as they tore me limb from limb, but nothing came out. I watched as Twilight got up to my face. She held my head tight in her hands. She opened her mouth and brought me close. I struggled, but I had nothing. I watched as the ponies started to eat what they had torn off.

"Let your fear consume you, Xavier." She said

She brought my head to her mouth and with a bite down, everything went dark, expect one thing still ringed in my head. The sinister laughter of Pandora as he watched everything from above.

***

"NOOOO!!!"

I jolted up from the bed, kicking Flame right onto the floor. I grabbed my head as the door busted open and two Crystal Guards came in with their swords ready for a fight. The girls and princess with Shining came afterward. They all looked around for something to be in my room. All I was doing was breath. Cold sweat rolled down my body. Flame jumped back onto the bed as the guards placed their swords away.

"You ok, Xavier?" Asked Flame

"Yeah, we heard you scream while we were all heading down the dining room." Said Twilight

"Guards, please leave, he seems to be fine." Said Cadance

The guards bowed before exiting the room and closing the door behind them. I was still in the same spot with my hand over my face breathing in and out at an accelerated rate.

"Xavier, speak to us are you ok." Said Twilight

"I have no idea," I said

"You have to have an idea." Said Flame

"I don't know if I have an idea anymore," I said

"Xavier, what's wrong with you. If you don't talk with us, then we can't help you." Said Twilight

I felt Twilight's hand touch my back, which she retreated.

"Whatever it was, it woke you in a cold sweat." Said Twilight

"Xavier, as the princess of the night. It is my duty to watch the dreams of my subjects. I believe if you tell us your nightmare, I might be able to help you with it." Said Luna

I looked at Luna with my body finally calming down.

"Xavier, it is for the best. I never thought Pandora would interfere like that. I fear he has more power than I realized he would be."

"Alright, do you girls remember the fight with Stray Wolf," I said

"Who wouldn't darling, you were the hospital for three weeks. We visited always wondering if the day we visited, Red Heart would come out and tell us you died. I have to say those three weeks. I never got much done or much sleep." Said Rarity

"Well, you see while I was in my coma, this box appeared in front of me. It was in a land of fire with screams of agony filling the air. The box opened up and pulled me into it. Where I saw a massive human skeleton on fire, come at me. He told me his name was Pandora. That was it before Crystal woke me from my coma. But last night, I was riding on Crystal's back. You see, she and I communicate telepathically through my mark. She told me that I would have to know my enemy by searching for a book in the legendary Fable library, Farsa," I said

"Wait, Farsa still exists." Said Flame

"Apparently Crystal had placed into this dream realm I keep appearing in at certain times," I said

"To think Farsa still exists." Said Flame

"Yeah, but back to the story. Well, I found the book, but somehow Pandora pulled me back to his realm. He told me that I'm powerless to stop him and that I'm scared of him. He somehow started to create dead copies of all of you. He told me that my failure would lead to the destruction of all of those around me. I guess the blood versions of each of you began to pull me down into this blood puddle. Pandora told me that my fear would take me. Well, I continued to fall in the pool of blood, where at the bottom, hundreds of ponies were waiting for me. Their arms outstretched with screams of pain coming from their mouths. I couldn't do a thing to stop anything that was happening to me. I finally reached the hands, and they started to pull me apart. As soon as a pony had a piece of me, they would eat it. The dream ended when blood Twilight grabbed my head and opened her mouth. She bit down, and that's all that happened. Well, you know what came next," I said

I looked to see everypony had backed up from me. Fluttershy was just shivering away. Even Luna looked scared of what I had just told her. I sighed until Twilight spoke up.

"You don't think what this Pandora says is right." She said

"I have no idea. In the back of my mind, I do fear that I will lose this fight and fail my family line. But now after that dream, I think that to be true. It took till this nightmare to tell me that I might not be robust enough to beat Pandora and those who follow him." I said

"But why?" Asked Twilight

"Because Twilight, the fight with Stray Wolf says it all. I've trained since was thirteen. My mother taught me day and night to fight. But how can I fight something that I can't even beat? Maybe Pandora is right. I am scared and a failure. I'm just going to end up destroying Eques if I end up fighting back. I guess I'm not the warrior I thought I was," I said

I got out of bed and stretched out and walked over to the balcony and looked out. I turned around and felt a firm slap from Twilight. I rubbed the spot till she slapped me again on the other cheek. I rubbed both another came and another after that.

"Never say that about yourself, Xavier Young. I am have only known you for a short period, but I know the real you. The Xavier I'm looking at would have allowed me and my friends to be Manticore food, and he would have given Moon Star to Stray Wolf. No, the Xavier I know would stand up and fight no matter the challenge. He would put his life on the line to save those he knew were his friends. I also know that Xavier wouldn't fall to his fears, he would stand and fight against them." Twilight levitated over my dog tags and opened up my hands and dropped them into my hand. She closed it and brought it up to my face, "You talk highly of your mother as the one who taught you all of this. But what would she say if she was right here, right now, hearing all of this? What would she think of the son she trained to fight no matter how hard the challenge ahead is."

I opened my hand and looked at the dog tags. The sunlight shined upon each, and I moved mine over to show my mother's. My mind started to take me back to before she ever disappeared.

***
Flashback

I was sitting at the dinner table. Flame was happily snoozing on the couch. I was fifteen at the time, my mother and I had a late training session.

"Mom, I have a question?" I asked

"Yes, my boy." She said with her calm, motherly tone.

"Were you ever afraid when you served?" I asked

"Yes, Xavier I was always scared. Every day I went out, I was afraid I wouldn't come back." She said

"But how did you fight it?" I asked

"Easy Xavier, I pushed past it. We are all afraid of something. But we can't let fear control us. If I did that, I wouldn't be raising you. If I were scared, I wouldn't have been a proud Marine." She said

"But I'm afraid that I won't be a real warrior," I said

"Xavier, you'll make a proud Young one day." She said

"But how do I fight my fears?" She asked

"That's easy my son. You stand up to them. No matter how far your fears take you, you never stop fighting. You fight till your last breath. If you just let your fear consume you, you won't see the life around you. But if you fight with every breath you have, you will conquer your fear, and you will stand to see the whole world around you. Never stop fighting Xavier, no matter how scared you are. We all have fears, but those who fight and conquer their fear will be stronger. Does that help you, my son." She said

"Yes, mother, I'll never stop fighting my fear. But now I know what Young I'll be," I said

"That would be." She said

"The legendary Young that will destroy the great evil that threatens the Fables," I said

"Ha, but Xavier when you are ever afraid. Just remember what I have told you." She said

"Yes, mom."

***
Present Day

I kept looked at the tags in my hands before I closed and held them tight. I promised you, mom, I would fight my fears to my very last breath. But here I am, being consumed by them. That's not what you taught me that day. I have to fight no matter how scared I get to see the world around me. I opened my fist and placed my tags over my neck.

"Thank you, Twilight. I wasn't acting like the warrior my mother trained. She always told me that fear is always around us, but we can't let it consume us, or we won't see the world around us. We have to fight with every breath we have to conquer our fear and once we have accomplished that. We can stand above it and see the world around us. I guess I was falling to my fear that I would always fail my mother and never reach my full potential, Pandora must have picked up on that. He used that against me. It worked for a while. But I guess he never factored in how powerful my friends are or how powerful the teachings and memories of my mother are." I said

"You're welcome, Xavier. I knew that would help you snap back." She said

"Ha, yeah it sure did," I said

"Oh how cute." Said Shining

Twilight and I looked at each other before blushing. I rubbed my neck trying to think of something. Luckily Flame came to the rescue.

"Xavier, if you found the book. Then where is it?" He said

I wanted to answer, but I had no idea myself.

"Crystal, how exactly was I supposed to get the book back to Equestria."

"Easy, the Crystal Library."

"Huh."

"Farsa and the Crystal Library are connected. To pull a book into this world from Farsa, all you have to do is touch it, and the book appears here. I have connections to Farsa, and so forth, links to the Crystal Empire."

"Cadance, can you take us to the Crystal Library. That's where the book will be," I said

"Sure, but I'm not too sure how an ancient book from a library in a dream realm will appear in the library of this empire." She said

"It seems that when I touch a book in Farsa, Crystal can bring it to Equestria. But with her entrapment in the Crystal Heart, she is only able to send it to the Crystal Library," I said

"Oh, then could you start to return to Farsa and bring back more books. I want to know more about the Fables and your family history." Said Twilight

"Is that even possible."

"Sadly no, I can only send you to Farsa certain times. The library and its contents must stay secret."

"But Pandora attacked me while I was in the library. Wouldn't he know where it exists now."

"He wouldn't have a clue. You see he was only able to bring back to his world because he felt your energy. You see, you give off a particular energy signature that I was working on protecting. It seems he picked up on it since he has a realm as well. I was about to finish covering your signature when he took you to his realm. While you've been up, I've blocked him from picking up your energy signature anymore, when you enter the dream realm."

"So he can't pull me back to his world. But could I return."

"I'm sorry Xavier, but his realm is impossible to enter unless you are one of his. His domain exists in a vastly different field than the one I've been bringing you to."

"Well, at least I don't have to worry about that bastard anymore. Thanks for everything Crystal."

"You're welcome, Xavier."

"Sorry Twilight, if Pandora got his hands on the library or the books, it would be the end of this fight," I said

"Ok, but at least I got one book." She said

"So what's the title of this book." Said Shining

"Pardo, the history of Pandora," I said

***

After I had a nice shower and some breakfast, we all moved into the Crystal Library. I was happy Twilight had sent Moon towards the dining hall before coming in. I wouldn't have wanted her to see me in that state. We each split up to search the library. But we had no idea where even to start looking.

"Where to even start?" Asked Flame

"Try using your Fable Powers, the book has a unique energy output that should be picked up by your abilities."

I raised my hand and started to out power my abilities. Soon a white glow consumed my left hand. I moved my hand around, and the white light grew bright in one direction and duller in another.

"I guess we play out and cold with bright and dull," I said

I walked watching the white light. If it brightened, I would head that way. If it dulled, I would stop and backtrack. It was a strange game of hot and cold. Soon Flame hit my head and pointed up. I looked at a top shelf where a book was glowing the same white color as my hand. Flame jumped off my and began to scale the bookshelf to get to the book. He grabbed it, but with a miss step, he came falling towards the ground. I readied myself to catch him, but Rainbow had beat me to it. She came gently down with both Flame and the book.

"Am I dead." He said

"Far from it brother. Thanks for saving him Rainbow." I said

"Hey no problem, but next time you should leave the high stuff to us pegasi." She said

"Noted," I said

Flame jumped down to the ground as Rainbow gave me the book. I took it in my hands and rubbed the front cover. It was the same brown leather with gold engraved words. This is it, the history of the great evil that I have to defeat. I walked out of the aisle I was in and saw the others. They seemed to have given up.

"No fret everypony, I found the book. With a little help from Rainbow." I said

"You found it." Said Twilight

"But how darling, this place is massive. To find one specific book is crazy." Said Rarity

"My Fable Powers," I said

"Well, you should have done that in the first place." Said Rarity

"Well, about that. Crystal had to give me the answer on how to find the book. But besides the point. I have to book, and that's what's important," I said rubbing the back of my neck

"So let's see what's inside." Said Shining

The other ponies nodded. I stepped forward and placed the book down on the table. I opened it up and began to read the contents.

***
3rd Person POV

Long before the Fables came to be a race, there was the creator. The Young that started it all, the golden armored human, Faba. Faba was the first of the Young family that would be forever connected to the Fable race as long as there were Fables. Faba had come from his world of Earth to find one better than his own. With his mighty hands and powerful abilities, he turned the black of nothing, into a desert. A desert with the name, the Desert of the Lost. The desert would protect the Fables from those who would try to harm them. From this sand, he created a city. He rose the city of Fargo, the Capital of Fabalis. He used his abilities to create the first life, the Fable. By using animals from his world as a template, he created spirit versions of them that could talk and act like a human. He created the first Fable. From that day on, the world was called Fabalis after the founder, Faba.

But Faba's work was far from done. He wanted to record all history of the Fable race and his own. So he crafted the great Farsa to hold all knowledge of his creation. When he was satisfied with his work, he brought in his wife and so forth, the first Young was born. But Faba knew darkness would come to strike down his world from the one he left. So with the help of the Fables, he crafted the Crystal Shard Dragon, Crystal Heart. With her, they together created twelve children for her, the twelve crystal shards dragons. Each shard controlled a different element. The twelve were, Meteor the fire shard, Icicle the ice shard, H-Two the water shard, Holy the light shard, Edon the earth shard, Zap the thunder shard, Ivy the life shard, Clear Wing the wind shard, Reaper the dark shard, Techno the tech shard, Iron the steel shard, and Psyche the psychic shard. The shard colors were attached to the twelve wings of Crystal. Together Faba and the Crystal Shard Dragons watched over Fabalis from all evil. But they never thought that a great evil would come from inside Fabalis

Faba had made it possible for himself and the Fables to travel to his home planet of Earth. He linked the worlds by using Fable portals. The Fables were able to stay hidden while on Earth, and only those in any way related to Faba or his bloodline could see them. Those who married into the Young family gained the mark to see the Fables. But one day, a mistake was made. Faba had learned that a group of Fables had been tampering with dark magic after visiting Earth. With Crystal, he searched them out, but it was too late as the darkness they had created exploded in the desert. Out came the dark evil that the Young family and the Fables fear, Pandora. The Fables that had done this act were against Faba and his ways. They wanted nothing to do with the human or humans period. They believed that Fables were the master race. So they created Pandora by sacrificing their life force to create him.

Faba and Crystal with her children tried to fight back, but it was a losing battle. Pandora had more power than imaginable. He was able to tear apart time and bring in followers who fought for him from different timelines of life. These dark followers quickly overtook Faba, his family, Crystal, and her children. Faba knew the end was coming. So he asked Fables in helping him. They accepted and created for him two weapons. The Crystal Ruby Sword, which the Fables crafted from Crystal, herself. The Fables had infused it with the power of evils bane, which would allow Faba to destroy the darkness. The other was a box to trap Pandora forever. Faba thanked them, but it was too late. He wasn't strong enough to kill Pandora and his followers. So using the sword and his powers, he entrapped all the followers in stone prisons and sealed away Pandora into the box. But this had left Faba on the verge of death. He told his family to return to Earth and live their lives, and once they were gone, he broke the connection to Fabalis. Only Fables could ever head to Earth, but his family could no longer. He feared what might come if human feet step on the sands of Fabalis. With the last of his powers, he opened a portal to another world. The stones were sucked in. Faba ordered Crystal to take Farsa and Pandora's box with them to this new world.

Crystal's children tore the library of Fabalis from the sands, and Crystal picked up Pandora's box. Faba jumped onto Crystal's back, and they disappeared forever from the world of Fabalis. When the dragons and Faba entered this new world, life was just starting. He tossed the stones away never to be found and to disappear to time. The last thing he did was create a portal to the depths of the planet and sent Pandora's box to it. Where he hoped, it would never rise again. He told Crystal to place Farsa in a dream realm so that its knowledge may never fall into the wrong hands. With only so much strength and power felt, he created a one-way portal to his home world and this new world. He had a feeling that Pandora would return. He knew that a Young as powerful or even more than him would come and finish the job. With his final breath, he perished to the ground. His life had finally ended.

The Crystal Shard Dragons built a temple to him to show off his glory in battle. It covered the portal that would allow this Young, this legendary Young, to come and finally finish what Faba had started so long ago. The Crystal Shard Dragons buried Faba's body beneath the temple in a stone coffin. Crystal placed the Crystal Ruby Sword in a Stone and encased it in a set of locks. She tossed the key into the void of Earth for only a Young to find. She now looked out to the world in front of her. Her twelve children beside her. They knew they were to watch over and protect this world from the darkness of Pandora. They now waited for the legendary Young to come through the portal, claim the sword and once and for all, destroy Pandora.

But the wraith of Pandora wasn't finished. In a last ditch effort, he used the last of his dark magic to seal the Dragons in their crystal shard forms and hid them across the world. With her children gone, Pandora was able to trap Crystal in a crystal heart and sent her into the cold north. She was to be forever stuck unless a Young could find and release all twelve of her children. When they were released, so shall she. So the story ends. But one prophecy has been passed down from Fable to Fable that a Young will be born that will be the destruction of darkness that he will free the Crystal Shard Dragons and wield the sword of evil's bane. For if Pandora escapes, he will seek his revenge on all worlds that damned him. No matter who they are, Pandora will destroy them. These are the last words uttered by Faba before he disappeared into the beyond. Now all worlds wait for the legendary Young to be born and finally once and for all, destroy Pandora and his followers.

***
Xavier POV

I finished reading and looked at everypony. Everypony had an expression of crazy on their faces. Sure I was even pushed back by the accounts of this book. But it helped explain why I couldn't enter Fabalis at all.

"I've long forgotten those words I once wrote."

"You wrote this book."

"Yes, I decided to write this to recount everything that had transpired, but I wrote it in the third person as to remind myself if my memories ever started to fade. I remember it all now, to think I almost lost it all. Xavier if you flip the page, you will find more."

I did as Crystal had told me and the next set of pages all had small circular holes in the corners that looked they could fit a coin. I flipped through a few more pages till I landed on the page with a picture of Stray Wolf on it. There was a small description at the bottom. 'He is of pony and wood. He leads all the Timber Wolves as one. Once a doctor, but know a killer. He only seeks one thing, to spill the blood of all that cross his path'. I turned the page over to see his whole life story that he recounted when we first meet. I flipped through a few more till I hit the last page. On it was of Pandora's Box. The description read,'A creation of pure darkness and hatred. Pandora has no limits to his powers or his darkness. All those who see the box are doomed to die at his hands. Fear Pandora!'

"What is this, Crystal?"

"These are the entries of each of Pandora's followers. The coin shape divot is a holder for a coin that you will claim once you defeat one of Pandora's followers. It should help you make sure you beat them all. For only once you have done that, will you be strong enough to take on and beat Pandora himself."

"Xavier, what are those pages?" Asked Twilight

"It seems these are pages for all the followers of Pandora. The divots are for a coin, which I will claim once I defeat one of Pandora's followers with the Crystal Ruby Sword. The pages allow me to track all of Pandora's followers; once I have them all, I'll be strong enough to take on Pandora," I said

"Seems like Pandora sure has a lot of followers. We've only meet Stray Wolf and from these pages looks to be a lot more." Said Flame

"It doesn't matter how many followers Pandora has; I have to finish what my great ancestor Faba started. I was able to pull the Crystal Ruby Sword from the stone. I've got Crystal on my side, and I'm hunting the Crystal Shard Dragons. I believe this is my destiny my mother spoke about in her letter. I am the Young that will finally once and for all, put a stop to Pandora. I believe now more than anything else. I'm the legendary Young," I said

"So now with that book, what will you do?" Asked Shining

"I train and get stronger. I search Eques for twelve Crystal Shard Dragons. I finally face every follower of Pandora and claim their coin. Then, in the end, I put a stop to Pandora and bring peace to all," I said

"Well, you can count me in." Said Twilight

"Thanks, I suppose you're all in," I said

The rest of the ponies nodded at me. I smiled as I closed the Pardo. I looked down at the book. I moved my eyes to my mark that rested on my left hand. Just you wait, Pandora, I'm gunning for you and nothing is going to stop me. I brought my fist up and clenched it tight. Here I come, Pandora!